Annual report of the

Bureau of American
ethnology to the
Secretary of the
Smithsonian institution
Source gallica.bnf.fr / Bibliothque nationale de France

Bureau of American ethnology (Washington, D.C.). Annual report of the Bureau of American ethnology to the Secretary of the Smithsonian institution. 1895-1964.

1/ Les contenus accessibles sur le site Gallica sont pour la plupart des reproductions numriques d'oeuvres tombes dans le domaine public provenant des collections de la
BnF.Leur rutilisation s'inscrit dans le cadre de la loi n78-753 du 17 juillet 1978 :
*La rutilisation non commerciale de ces contenus est libre et gratuite dans le respect de la lgislation en vigueur et notamment du maintien de la mention de source.
*La rutilisation commerciale de ces contenus est payante et fait l'objet d'une licence. Est entendue par rutilisation commerciale la revente de contenus sous forme de produits
labors ou de fourniture de service.
Cliquer ici pour accder aux tarifs et la licence

2/ Les contenus de Gallica sont la proprit de la BnF au sens de l'article L.2112-1 du code gnral de la proprit des personnes publiques.
3/ Quelques contenus sont soumis un rgime de rutilisation particulier. Il s'agit :
*des reproductions de documents protgs par un droit d'auteur appartenant un tiers. Ces documents ne peuvent tre rutiliss, sauf dans le cadre de la copie prive, sans
l'autorisation pralable du titulaire des droits.
*des reproductions de documents conservs dans les bibliothques ou autres institutions partenaires. Ceux-ci sont signals par la mention Source gallica.BnF.fr / Bibliothque
municipale de ... (ou autre partenaire). L'utilisateur est invit s'informer auprs de ces bibliothques de leurs conditions de rutilisation.

4/ Gallica constitue une base de donnes, dont la BnF est le producteur, protge au sens des articles L341-1 et suivants du code de la proprit intellectuelle.
5/ Les prsentes conditions d'utilisation des contenus de Gallica sont rgies par la loi franaise. En cas de rutilisation prvue dans un autre pays, il appartient chaque utilisateur
de vrifier la conformit de son projet avec le droit de ce pays.
6/ L'utilisateur s'engage respecter les prsentes conditions d'utilisation ainsi que la lgislation en vigueur, notamment en matire de proprit intellectuelle. En cas de non
respect de ces dispositions, il est notamment passible d'une amende prvue par la loi du 17 juillet 1978.
7/ Pour obtenir un document de Gallica en haute dfinition, contacter reutilisation@bnf.fr.

FIRST ANNUAL REPORT

01?THE

BUREAU

0F

ETHNOLOGY
TO

SECRETARY

THE

OF THE SMITHSONIAN

INSTITUTION

1879-'8O
BY
J.

W.

POWELL
DIEECTOE

dow.

WASHINGTON
GOTEENUIEWO.1

PEINTING
1881

OFFICE

SMITHSONIAN

BUREAU

INSTITUTION,

OF

Washington,
Prof.

SPENCER

F,

report

tion
ofiicer

Baird,

I have

the

honor

to

of the

By act
researches

1880.

6Y., July,

of the Smithsonian

Secretary
SIR

ETHNOLOGY,

D.

Institution,
D. C.:
Washington,
transmit
herewith
the

of the

operations
an appropriation
Congress,
in North American
anthropology,

of

of which
of the

was

confided

to

first

annual

of Ethnology.
was made to continue

Bureau

the
As

yourself.

direcgeneral
chief
executive

Smithsonian

to me the
Institution,
you entrusted
affairs of the Bureau..
This
report,
with its appended
is designed
to exhibit
the methods
papers,
and results
of my' administration
of this trust.
If any measure
of success
has been attained,
it is largely
due
immediate

control

of the

to general
you have

instructions

received

ever patiently
I am indfeted
to my

in

the_ report,
thusiastic
love,

for

body
some

of whose

given

whose

assistants,

their

industry;'
science.

executed.

of the

been
your .plans
Much
assistance
of scientific

from yourself
me. on all matters

has
men

names

been

iiearty
Orily

rendered

engaged
hv been

in

the

labors

and

co-operation,
their

through
the

study
mentioned

the

advice

of importance.
are delineated
and
zeal

enhave

Bureau

by a large
of anthropology,
in the report
and

and others
will be put on record
acconip#nying
papers,
of their writings
th subject-matter
is fully pblished.
I am, with respect,
obedient
your
servant,
J. W:P0WELL.

when

III-IV

TABLE

OF

REPORT
Introductory

and

Lingnistic

other

--00

DIRECTOR.

-00--0.philology,
by J. C. Pillingresearches,
by J. 0. Dorsey.

byS.

andgenerairesearchea
a.inongtheiroqnois,

THE

'00_"

anthropologie

Linguistieresearches,
Linguistic
Stndiea

OF

-.0000
.-n..
'00American
of North

Bibliography

CONTENTS.

'00.

xv
XVII

nu.. '00_00
Lieut.
by Brevet
pictnre

writing,

XXII

Ou -00
'00
Col. Gan-ic'kMa.nery.
by Prof. E. S. Holden

XXII
XXIII
xxv

nu 00
00"
n.. xxvr
to the United
States,
u. ""00 XXVII

tribes

by Mr.
among

James Stevenson.
n..
00" .00the
Wintans,
by Prof. J. W. PoweJl.
for
of manuals
use in .A.merican
preparation
research
"n.
classification
of the North
American
Linguistic
tribes.
on. --u

ACCOMPANYING
ON THE EVOLUTION
by

combination

.00.

'OU"

'00

BY J.

W.

'rhe

OF THE

gene8is

Two grand
Mythologie

of

MYTHOLOGY

OF THE NORTH

-nn-

U-h.

n.n-

'_n

0--00'
--o.
..uu
-"00'
_n.
Onu- n-u

5
6
6
8

MERICA.w1 INDIANS,

philosophy

of

BY J. W. POWELL.
19

philosophy

ha.s

four

21

stages.

u.

u..00.

Ontgrowthfrom
mythologie
philosophYn.n.u
"O..n
The course of volution
in mythologie
philosophy.
Mythiotales.
The Cn-a-av
Brothers
disouss
matters
of importance
Origin of the echo 0-0.
The So'-kfls
Wai'-i1n-ats_
has

POWELL.

philosophy

stages

Ta.vwots

.00- xxxrr

'O'-n.XXXIII

rage.

U_

Process
by vocalic
mutation
Ou u. u.
.u.
"u" .u.
Process
by intonation
_00"0
Ou"00
-00--0
nu-Process
by placement--n
'_un
'00
n_. nu n-"00-Differentiation
of the parts
of speech.

SKETCH

n_-_uu

a fight

gxx
XXXII

PAPERS.

OF LANGUAGE,

n.u-

xix

by A. S. Ga,taohet-

The

Process

Page.
xi

-n.

xviii
Indians,

The study of mortuary

customs,
by Dr. R. O. Yarrow
to cessions
of lands by Indian
Investigations
relating
by 0. 0. Royce n
u-u. '00
.u.
Explorations
Researches

.Uh,

R.Riggs.

a,mong th Kla.ma.th
byMrs.
E. A. Smith.

Work by Prof.
Otis T. Mason
Th study
of gesture
speech,
Studies
on Central
American

--00"

nu -00
--u
with

the

.0

'00'
-00

u-sun

-0

""u.

0
"uu

29

OUU_"

33

_.0
0000

38
43
to the
'00_
00..

no.

n.

Utes

_On .uo

0.
nu_
-0000
.n.

nu
un
-00

44
45
47
47
52
52

VI

TABLE
WYANDOT

OF

CONTENTS.
BY J.

GOVERNMENT,

W. POWELL.
Page.
59

Thefamily
The

59

gens

60

Thephratry
Government

61

Civil

government

Methods
Functionsof

of

choosing

61

oounoillors.

civil

63

government

Marriage
legulations
Name rgulations

63

64

Kegnlations

of

personal

Eegulationa

of order

Property

61

in

64

adornment

64

.-

encampment

65

rights

Rightsof

65

persons

Community

rights.-

EigWs
Crimes
Theft-

of

65

65

religion.

66

66

Maiming
Mnrder.

66

Treason

67

Withcraft

67
67

Outla-wry
Military
Fellowiood

68

.
TO THE

USE

OF SOMB ANTHROPOLOGIC

DATA, BY J. W. POWELL.
73

ArchiBology
Picture
History,

68

government

ON LIMITATIONS

and

customs,

75

writing
oharaoteristics..

ethnie

Originof

76
77

man

78

Language
._u--

Mythology

.n_n

Sociology

.u'

uu

81

83

.00.

83

Psychology
A FURTHER

CONTRIBUTION

TO THE STUDY Or THE MORTUARY

AMERICAN
List

66

of illustrations

INDIANS,

CUSTOMS OE THE NORTH

BY H. C. YAItEO'W.
89

91

Introductory
Classification

--u--

of burial

-u

00--

.uu..u..0..

'00'00"

93

Pifburial
Grave burial

u..

Stone

or cists

graves

u..

'uu'"

Burial
Bnrial

u..

0000

in
beneath

or in cabins,

Cave
Embalmment

or mummineation

uu uu

uU .u..00'

,'u

101
113
115

motmds

wigwams,
burial

or houses
m.

122
126
130

.u.u.

Urn. burial
Surface

92
93

Inhumation

137
138

burial

Cairn

burial
u

Cremation
Partial

crmation.

142
143
150

TABLE

Aerial

OF

CONTENTS.

VII
Page.
152

spulture.
Lodge burial

152

Box

burial

Tree

and

-s.

scaffold

Partial

and

158

burial

scaffold

Superterrene
burial
Aquatic

-155

burial

aerial

burial

and

in anoes

168

ossuaries

171

.u.n..u.
-180

182

sepulchers

Living
Mourning,

sacrifice,

183

etc.

feasts,

183

Mourning
Saorinoe-

187
190

Feasts
Superstition
Food

regaiding

burial

191

feasts

192

Dances

192

Songs
Games

194
195

Posts..

Fires.

"00

.u.

00.0

000.

-00

00.0

nO'U .U.n.

00 u..

Superstitions

STUDIES

AMERICAN

IN CENTRAL

List

of

PICTURE

198

199

BY E. S. HOLDEN.

WRITING,

206

illustrations

for the

present
of nomenclature
order

are the

investigation

or

Mexicangodof

war,

etc

223
224

ofhieroglyphs
identical?
..n.u--

227
-00'

..u_.

o.

uu

of the

CESSIONS

OF LAND
of the

239

of th

signs

Indian

00" -00.

months

Maya

B-Y INDIAN

TRIBES

TO THE

nu

UNITED

'00'

'00'

243

BY C. C. ROYCE.

STATES,

title

Indian

boundaries

Original

and

SIGN LANGUAGE
Introductory
Divisions

socondary

AMONG

NORTH

249

253
256

cessions

AMERICAN

INDIANS,

BY COL

GARRICK

MALLERY.

.u.

269

of gesture

Theoriginof
Gestures
Gestures
Gestures
Gestures

270

speech..

signlanguage
of the lower
of yonng
in mental

Uninstraeted

229
237

lis Maya reprsentative

or Quetzalcoatl

Comparison

Character

221

read?

card
catalogue
of plates
1 and IV (Copan)
Comparison
of Copan
and Palenque
Are the hieroglyphs
Htritzilopochtli,

210
211

hieroglyphs

The

Tlaloc,
Cakulcan

207

Introductory
Materials
System
In Tvhat

197

nnn

00--

'uUO

0000

.00'"

0000"

"00

uun

nu-

273

animais

children
disorder

deaf-mutes

875
276
-

276

0000

""00

"HU .UU.

'00'

.un'

.u.

277
278

of theblind

Lossof

speech
Low tribes
of man

by

Gestures

as an occasional

Gestures

of fluent

talkers

resource

278
279

isolation
u

u.

u.

U 00" u.00'

279
.u.

279

TABLE

VU!
TOI

The

OF

CONTENTS.
Page.

of sign language.
origin
Involuntary
response to gestures

Natural
Some theories

280

pantomime
.
language

primitive

upon

280

282

nU _00_00 .00'00
of gesture
language
use of gesture
speech
than North
American
Use by other peoples

.00-

History
Modem

Use by modern

actors

Our Indian
conditions
Thories
entertained

favorable
respecting

to

Indian

in

with

Sign langnage
Gestures
aiding
Notable

points
Invention

293

313

study

research

316
unu

--00

0000
u

sign

340

n. on. u.

language

341
346
346
349

"0'
u..

..u
00-

.000
00'00'

00--

359

.0.,
uu
0'" ..00

researches

368

and

387
387
388
391

children

391
392
.

393

for
collecting
researches

and

319

n.

323

of

..00

314

language

interprtation

which

of authorities

of

T n. n'

Motionsrelativetopartsofthebody

List

311

signs

by
wornen
Signs used
Positive
signa rendered
ngative
of fingers
Details-of
positions
Suggestions
Mode
in

294

language

philology
reference
to grammar..

of symbolie

Danger

the

archseologie
for further
of new signs

285

308
sign

or instinctive
in signs

sought
application
to

000000'

and orators

Are signs
conventional
Classes
of diversities

Relations

.'n-'

Indians

Not
correlated
mth
meagerness
Its origin
from one tribe orregion
Is the Indian
system
spcial
and pecnliar
? ""00
as a System
To what extent
prevalent

Besults
Practical

284

Conclusions

hve

signs
been

394

made

395
401

collaborators

AlgonMan
Dakotan

403

Iropoian
Kaiowan

405

Kutinean

406

404
406
406

Panian
Eiman

406

-1

Sahaptian
Shoshonian

406
406

Tinnean

407

407

"Wchitan
Zunian

00"

Foreign
Extracts
from
Tribal

""00

uun

nuU n.uhcorrespondence
.nu."OU'

dictionary

.00

'0000'

0000
nu .n.

.0

nn ",ou

n--

476

-T

479
486
.n.

500

n.u-

521

529

Signais
Signais
Signais
Signala

407
409
458

signs

Propernames
Phrases
Dialogues
Narratives
Discourses

407

.00.

executed
in which
made

by bodily

objects
when the

action

are used in connection

of the signalist
person

529
with
is not

personal
visible

action

532
536

TABLE

OF

IX

CONTENTS.

Page.
544

SoIiemeoi'lUnstratioB.
Otitlinea
Types

for arm
of

Examples

in signiangoage

positions

hand

positions

in

0000

.00:

00" -u

CATALOGUE

OF LINGUISTIC

sign

-0000

"00

..u.n..00'

.00..U'

MANUSCRIPTS
NOLOGY,

545

langua.ge

00 -u'"

IN THE

BY J.

547

00 00

LIBRARY

._00
OF THE

uU U .00"

BUREAU OF ETH-

C. PIIZIT1G.
555

Introdnctory.
List

of

manuscripts

ILLUSTRATION

00 n_n..00'

OF

MANUSCRIPTS

THE

relapse,

th

snn

practice,

byA.S.Gatsohet

Adog'srevenge,byS.R.Rigga

.u.

METHOD

OF MESSRS.

How th rabbit
cangbt
Details
of a conjnrer's
Th

550

_u,

.00.08

OF RECORDING

J.

0.

in

a,
by

.
..

DORSEY,

._00
INDIAN

n u-u.

LANGUAGES.

A. S. GATSCHET,

trap,
by J. 0.
A. S. Gataohet-

Dorsey

n n U u..

AND

FROM

562
THE

S. R. RIGGS.
581

.
.

583
585
587

FIRST

ANNUAL

REPORT

0F THE

BUREAU

OF
By

ETHNOLOGY.

J. W. POWELL,

Director.

ESTTEODUOTOET.
The

of the

exploration

in 1869

by authority

authority
Geographical
as
finally,

subsequently
and Geological
the

and

Survey

of

and,
the

earlier

the various
3,1879,
geological
at
that
time were discontin'existing
was established.
Geological
Survey

surveys
States

the United

In all the
the

Territories,

Rgion.
of Congress
of March

By act
and geographical

North

of the
Survey
and Geological

Geographical

Mountain

Rocky

ued

Colorado
River
of the West, begun
of Congressional
was by the same
action,
continued
as the second division
of the

surveys
Indians

American

researches

anthropologie
were
carried

work

on.

In

as the

that

among
branch

the
of

and

finally
designated
Geographical
Geological Survey
of the Rocky
Mountain
such research
conRegion,
stituted
an important
In
the act creating
part of the work.
the Geological
was made to continue
work in
Survey,
provision
this

field

under

the

basis

of the

the

Geographical

ain
the

Region.
Under
the
continuation

Institution

the

direction

methods
and

developed
Geological

authority
of the

intrusted

of the

of the
work,

Smithsonian
and

Survey
act

the

its management

materials
of the

Institution,
collected
Rocky

on

by
Mount-

of

for
Congress
providing
of
the
Smithsonian
Secretary
to the

former '.1 director

U.lJ.VU~V.1of
UJ~
XI

XII

the

ANNUAL

Survey

ethnology
In the
Survey
statement

of

the

was

thus

EEPOET

Rocky

OF

Mountain

THE

DIRECTOR

Region,

and

of

bureau

organized
practically
of the Geographical
and Geological
Report
of the Rocky
Mountain
for 1877, the following
Region
of the condition
of the work
at that time appears
Annual

ETHTOGEAPHIO

WOEK.

the same office season 'the ethnographie

work was more thorDuring
and the aid of a large number of volunteer
assistants
oughly organized,
Mr. W. H. Dall^ of the
the country
was secured.
living throughout
United
States Coast Survey,
a paper on the tribes of Alaska,
prepared
and edited
other papers
on certain
tribes of Oregon
and Washington
He also superintended
the construction
of an ethnographie
Territory.
his paper, including
on it the latest geographic
demap to accompany
termination
from ail available
sources.
His long residence
and extended
scientific labors in that region peculiarly
fitted him for the task, and he
has made a valuable
contribution
both to ethnology
and geography.
With the same volume was published
a paper on the habits and customs of certain tribes of the State of Oregon and Washington
Territory,
in scienprepared
by the late Mr. George Gibbs while he was engaged
tific work in that region for the government.
The volume also contains
a Niskwalli
with extended
vocabulary
grammatic
notes, the last great
work

of the lamented
author.
to the map above mentioned
In addition
and prepared
by Mr. Dall,
a second has been made, embracing
the western
portion of Washington
The map includes
the re-'
Territory
and the northern
part of Oregon.
sults of the latest
information
and is colored
to show the
geographic
distribution
of Indian
tribes, chiefly from notes and maps left by
Gibbs.
The Survey is indebted
to the following
for valuable
gentlemen
tributions
to this volume
Gov. J. Furujelm,
Lieut. E. De Meulen,
Wm. F. Tolmie, and Rev. Father
Mengarini.
Mr. Stephen
of Ohio, who has spent
several
Powers,
years in
of California,
had the year before been engaged
study of the Indians
a paper on that subject.
In the mean time at my request
prepare

Mr.
conDr.
the
to
he

was employed
of Indian
Affairs to travel
by the Bureau
among these
tribes for the purpose of making
collections
of Indian
arts for the International Exhibition.
This afforded him opportunity
of more thoroughly
his work in the preparation
of the above-mentioned
accomplishing
On his return
the new material
was incorporated
with the old,
paper.
and the whole has been printed.
At our earliest
of the Indians
of California
knowledge
they were divided

into

radically
plexity

small tribes
and belonging
diverse
to
speaking
languages
different
and
the
whole
was
one
of
comsubject
great
stocks,
and interest.
Mr. Powers
has snccessfully
unraveled
the diffi-

THE

OF

cuit problems
relating
number
of tribes,
and
much
interest.
la

the

BUREAU

to the

OF

ETHNOLOGY.

classification

his

account

and

of

their

XHI

affinities

of
and

habits

very

large
is of

customs

volume

with
his paper
will be found
a number
of vocabularies
Mr.
General
U.-S.
George
George
byhimself,
Gibbs,
Crook,
W. B. Hazen,
U. S. A., Lieut.
Edward
U. S. A., AsA., General
Ross,
sistant
Thomas
F. Azpell,
U. S. A.; Mr. Ezra
Mr. J.
Surgeon
Williams,
R. Bartlett,
Gov.
J. Furujelm,
Prof.
F. L. O. Roehrig,
Dr. William
A.
collected

Mr. H. B.
Gabb,
bert
S. Gatschet,

The

Dr.

Diehl,

Gregory
Alexander

colored

the

the

ferward

June

13,

of the

Secretary

work

with

zeal

engaged
In June
of

Lieut.

and

Col.

of the

last

Indian

A.

An-

comCalifornia,
the distribution

to show

work

the

of the

to

now

in

O. Yarrow,
has

Affairs

course

office

of

he

was

statistics
been

to this

is now
forwarded
office.

preparation.
now on duty

the

past
and

history
U.

corps

of reward

hope

S. A.,
under
has

Indians

statistics
at

the

orders
been

of

as

a philologist
had previously
North
American

relating
in the

to

refrom

engaged
western

the

He

employed

ren-

year

to

as-

been
tribes.

by the Bureau
the Indians
of

field.

His

scien-

the honorable
through
His work will be ineluded

at the Army
Medical
Museum,
the past
in the collection
engaged
during
year
for a monograph
on the customs
and rites
of sepulture.
To
aid him
in this
work
circulars
of inquiry
have
been
circulated
widely
and other
scholars
North
and
among
ethnologists
throughout
America,
much
material
has been
obtained
which
will greatly
his own
supplement
in Washington,
of material

extended

observations

U. S. A.,

employed

and

for

time

the

Survey.
of various

certain

Territory,
that
time

that
of

was

languages

collect

my

since

this

only

Mallery,

history

of this

request

Washington
have
since

and

of

has
of the

joined

Interior,

his

ability,
to science.

Garrick

S. Gatschet

of Indian

a volume
H.

at

Affairs

Commissioner
Dr.

Mr.

last,

ethnographie
in the study

and
Oregon
tifie reports
in

Brevet

of War,
Secretary
of the statistics
and
study
of the United
States.

portion
In April
sist in the

Padre
Eev.

of Maryland,
has
been
for more
Dorsey,
engaged
of a grammar
and dictionary
of the Ponka
preparation
His residence
these.Indians
as a missionary
among
has furfavorable
for the
and he has
opportunity
necessary
studies,

honorable

in the

of

Al-

Buck-

Owen

a contribution
a desire
to make
being
T. Mason,
of Columbian
Prof.
Otis
College,
dered
the office much
assistance
in the study
of Indian
tribes.
On

Mr.

Mengarini,
S. Taylor,

Sitjar.
of the State

by a map
sources
and

Mr.

Loew,

Johnson,

in the

language.
him
nished

quest

Oscar

Adam

stocks.
J.

a year

pushed

Father

S.

Mr.
Stone,
Rev.
Father

Mr.
Hale,
Bonaventure

is accompanied
latest
official

the

of linguistic
The Rev.
than

Aroyoj
Horatio

and

Israel

Livingston

Hon.

volume
from

piled

Mr.
Padre

ingham
Smith,
Juan
Comelias,
tonio
Timmeno,

Mr.

Brown,

been

and

researches..

XIV
.U.J-T

THE
REPORT
J.1/JJJ- VJLUJ- V/JJ-I.JLJ.JJi
OF
DIRECTOR
J^JU.UJJV/AVJ.11

ANNUAL
XU.1J.1

other
Many
gentlemen
me valuable
assistance

have

will

I must

to

receive

due

render

and

the United
States
throughout
in this department
of investigation.
at the proper
but
acknowledgment
time,

sincere

my

thanks

to these
with

efficiently
co-operated
small
entitled
volume,

has

guages,"
distribution

"Introduction
and

prepared

the

sounds

of

properly
performed
1 complete
the
that

Indian

This

In

its

Study
book
I

prparation

the
for

have
of

Indian

is

intended
been

for

philologist
to the reprsentarelating
work
which
could
not

part

a
languages;
than
a profound
scholar
of the office-work
of the past

classification

Lan-

be

in this

branch.

season

by

of the

families
linguistic
of the United
States
has been
This has been
prepared.
of great
to which
I have
devoted
much
of my own time,
labor,
which
I have
the assistance
of several
received
of the gentlemen
tioning
Indians

fail

greatly
of Taie

distinguished

that

labors
not

so cordially

have

other

by any
statement

a tentative

to the

published.

collectors.
among
W. D. Whitney,
by Prof.
To him I am indebted

assisted
Collge.
tion
of

been

me

who

gentlemen,
in this work.

rendered

Their

menof

the

a work
and

in

above

mentioned.
In pursning

these

it has been the endeavor

ethnographie
investigations
to produce
results
that
value
in
would
be,of
practical
of Indian
and
for
this
attenpurpose
especial
affairs,
to vital
to the discovery
of linguistic
affinpaid
statistics,

as far

as possible
administration

the
tion

has

been

the

ities,
causes

and

of

civilization

be

allowed

be

void
In

over

no

was

continued

will

year

In

the

plan

the

of

briefly

of

organization

completion

the

been

may
not

Mountain
of

question

previous

Ethnology

the

spread
will

but

raised,
in

the

savages.
direction

Rocky

as
of

by
in this

the

methods

Bureau

be

of

its
had

same
the

labors

and

civilization,
arises
from

that

inhabited

Survey

before

surveys

the

by

the

as

of

operations

fiscal

hope
results.
of

toward

conflict

previously
that
our

the

report

all

Indians

inevitable

published,

reorganizing

the

by
the

a rgion

express
of such
useful

1878

The

for

to

Region

was

made

progress
remedies

the

work

years.
the

duing

past

described.
two

methods

of

are

operation

embraced

First.

The prosecution
of research
of scholars and specialists
and

ment

Second.

By

ducted
It
the

has

been

various

systematic
vated,

and

inciting

collaborators

by

effort

branches
plan,

limited

the

so
only

guiding

at
of

of
that
by

work

every

research

Bureau

to

American
important

amount

direct

employcon-

immediately
the

throughout

the

North

the

by the

country.
work

prosecute
anthropology

field

appropriated

should
by

in
on

be

cnlti-

Congress.

OF

With
in

Tittlfi
little

the

THE

exr.entinn

BUREAU
ail
ail

exception
states
of

lower

from

distinguished

OF

snirrirl
sound

ETHNOLOGY.

XV

n.nthrnnnlno-ip.

in-o-ostirrn+irvn

anthropologie
investigation
culture
exhibited
of men,
by tribes
must
have
a
firm
foundation
nations,

as
in

Customs,
laws, governments,
institutions,
mytholoand even
arts can not be properly
understood
gies, religions,
without
a fundamental
of the languages
which
exknowledge
the
ideas
and
embodied
therein.
Actuated
press
thoughts
by
language

these

considerations

It-is

the

attention
there

have
time

they are
to publish

short

mentioned
The

appeared.
Except
for the publication
no longer
of value.

has been

to language.
in North
many
languages
in fact it is possible
there
are

languages
only short vocabufor languages
unknown,
entirely
of short vocabularies
has passed;
The

vocabularies

Bureau
in

only

hereafter

proposes

the

cases

exceptional

above.
distribution

of the Introduction

is

Languages

in

the

and

to the

collection

resulting
which
it is believed
chrestomathies,
tion.
It is also proposed
to publish
when
those
have
been
thoroughly
In each
case it is deemed
desirable
mar

given

are

probable
and
unknown,
entirely
but of many of the known

America
none;
laries

prime
that

not

will

and
grammars
and carefully
to connect

a body
of literature
dictionary
in explaining
the facts
and

reference

These

texts

will

be accompanied
as greatly
to facilitate

guage.
tions so arranged
characteristics
grammatic

BIBLIOGRAPHY

OF

NORTH

AMERICAN

of Indian
Study
of a large
series of
be worthy
of publicadictionaries

with

designed
principles

prepared.
the gramas -texts for
of the

lan-

translaby interlinear
the study
of the chief

BY

PHILOLOGY,

MR.

J.

C.

PILLING.

There
American

is being

prepared
It

in the office a bibliography

intended
originally

was

languages.
for office use, but has gradually
catalogue
tions which
seem to justify
its publication.
an author's
catalogue,
arranged
alphabetically,

of North
as a card

assumed
proporIt is designed
as
and is to include

XVI

^AOTITAIi
'1
!

AVI

titles

of grammars,

REPORT
\JJJiJ-

THE
JL J.J..LJ

OF

M JJtiiUJL

K/dl

dictionaries,
doctrinse

DIRECTOR
JL/JULliJUV^X\^Xb

translations

vocabularies,

of the

christianse,
tracts,
school-books,
hymnals,
and reviews
when of sufficient
discussions,
importgeneral
in or
in short, a catalogue
of authors
who have wntten
ance
of
the
of
North
with
a
list
of
America,
any
languages
upon
their works.
scriptures,
etc.,

to exhaust

in preparing
this material
to make
not
but also
of all the works
containing
linguistics,
editions.
Whether
full titles of editions
subsequent

to th first

will

It has. been
only full titles

the

be printed

will

it will

volume

on the

somewhat

depend

there

make,
hundred
cards,

five

thousand

aim

the

at

being

present
three
about

probably

size of

about

four

thousand

titles
is based
bibliography
has been
time
spent
the more
private,
important
Boston
Athenseum,
Public,

on the library
of the Director,
but
and
in various
libraries,
public
the Congressional,
Boston
being

The

much

of Boston,
quarian
dence,
Society

College,

Historical

Massachusetts

Society,
the John Carter

of Worcester,
Society
the Watkinson
at Hartford,
It is hoped
at New York.
to

opportunity

visit

the

Philadelphia,
especially
the work is printed.
In addition
to personal
been

Harvard

carried

on

that

the
Mr.

libraries

principal
those of the historical

the

with

and

Congregational
American
Antiat Provi-

Brown
American
Pilling
of New

Bible

may
York

find

before

societies,

much

research,
various

and

has

correspondence
missionaries
and

Indian

the United
States
and Canada,
and with
throughout
who
have
written
the
whom
gentlemen
upon
subject,
among
of Copenhagen,
.Dr. J. C. E. Buschman,
are Dr. H. Rink,
of
agents

and
the
Berlin,
New York, Hon.
J. G. Iczbalceta,
Mr. Pilling
guistically.
intended
tribes
course

well-known

bibliographers,
of Providence,

J. R. Bartlett,
of the City

has
That

of preparation

and

attempted
work has been
results

ta classify
the
left for a future

an attempt
to
on the basis of language,

by the

J. Sabin,
of
Senor
Don

of Mexico.

not

the
embody
of North
America
to

Mr.

of

material

lin-

publication,
the
classify
and now in

Director.

9
OF

THE

BUREAU

OF

ETHNOLOGY.

XVIl

<
LINGUISTIC

AND

OTHER

ANTHROPOLOGIC
J.

For

a number

investigations
three
bracing

of

OWEN

BY

RESEARCHES,

Mr. Dorsey
has been
years
a group
of cognate
Dakotan

among

THE

REV.

DORSEY.

in

engaged
tribes

em-

and
(Jegiha,
spoken
by the Ponkas
with
related
dialect
of the same,
Omahas,
spoken
by
the Kansas,
the j^oiwere,
Osage,
tribes;
and
Kwapa
spoken
and the Hotcaflgara,
by the Iowa,
Oto, and Missouri
tribes;
the
spoken
by
Winnebago.
In

languages
a closely

to the Omaha
1878, he repaired
reservation,
of which
most of these
are
languages

July,

in the

neighborhood
for the purpose

of continuing
his studies.
commenced
the study
Dorsey
of the
has continued
his researches
in the group

Mr.
and
time.
rial,
lished

has collected

He
both

in

a great

linguistics.
These

a very
and

grammar
contribution

are
languages
characteristics

The

3d.

The

incorporated
demonstrative.

4th.

The

5th.

The

6th.

The indefinite.

One
found

of
in

classifiers
into

matebody of linguistic
and
when finally
vocabulary,
pubwill be made to North
American

because
excessively
complex
of the verb,
incorporated
and complex
scheme.
classes

of pronouns

the

particles

are found:

interrogative..
relative.
-the

most

the

genders
are animate

interesting
or particle
and

inanimate,

features

of

classifiers.
and

these

and moving
standing,
sitting, reclining,
the
and
nebago
redining
moving constitute
but
are suffixed
to nouns,
and verbs.
pronouns,
adverbs,
II

of

personal.

the

jectives,

in 1871,
q;egiha
until the present

large

synthetic
used in an elaborate
being
In these languages
six general
lst. The free personal.
2d.

spoken,

A E

and

prepositions

are

used

the

is

language

The

or

genders
are again divided
but in the Winone
When

class.
nouns,

as predicants,

They
adi. e.,

ANNUAL

XVIII

to perform
the function
fixed.
The classifiers
of the

or class
as nouns

subject
classifiers

the

and

In nouns
elaborate

OF

REPORT

point
and
are

DIRECTOR

these

of verbs,
out

with

object.
attached.

classifiers

are

particularity
numerals
When

functions

case
pronouns
of postpositions

system

THE

also

the

suf-

gender
are used

are performed
by an
with the classi-

in conjunction

fiers.
The

verbs

are

of the use of
complex
by reason
to denote
instrucause, manner,
etc.
Voice,
mode, and tense are

excessively
particles

many
incorporated
ment, purpose;
condition,
time,
diffrentiated
not systematically
and

modes,
tions enter

tenses,
into the
sounds

are

Sixty-six
j,oiwere;
adopted
While
among
on other

in the morphology,
a great variety
of adverbial
scheme
of incorporated
complex

and

found

in the

(jfegha

in the
Hotcangara;
sixty-two
the
Bureau
is
used
by
successfully
Mr. Dorsey
has been prosecuting
these

tribes

had

he has

but

voices,

qualifica-

particles.
in the
sixty-two
and
the alphabet
for their expression.

his linguistic

abundant

studies

to carry
he has cl-

opportunity
and
of anthropologie
research,
lected
extensive
and valuable
materials
on sociology,
mytholetc
His
final
of the
arts, customs,
ogy, religion,
publication
will
embrace
a
volume
of
literature
made
of
up
mythic
(pegiha
with interletters,
etc., in the Indian,
tales, historical
narratives,
linear

branches

translations,
this

to
appended
the grammar

LINGUISTIC

In

report.
a third

from

to the

volume

in the papers
be devoted
to

appears
will

dictionary.

BY

RESEARCHES,

the

Smithsonian

which

Another

THE

of the Bureau
request
Dakota
as texts
literature

Institution

REV.

S.

R.

RIGGS.

a grammar
and dictionary
of the Dakota
language
prepared
by Mr. Riggs.
that
time
Mr. Riggs,
assisted
his
A. L. and T
Since
sons,
by
and by Mr.'Williamson,
L. Riggs,
has been
steadily
engaged
in revising
and enlarging
the grammar
and dictionary;
and at
1852

the

and

a selection

he is also
for

published

preparing
illustration
to the

a volume
grammar

of
and

OF

He

dictionary.
and

it

will

The

Dakotan

rapidly

Mr.

the

The

and

Riggs

is

table

(Sioux),
Mdwaka^o^a11

(c)

Ihank'tonwa11

(d)

Ttonwa11
in

(a)

Uma^ha11

4.

jQoiwre,
jflypwere,

6.

will

the

place

than

of

languages

THE

DAKOTAN

those

of

this

now

family

FAMILY.

Waqpkute.
and

Sisife^wa11

to

(Yankton),

including

the

spoken

(Sisseton).

modern

Isa^'yati
Assiniboins.

the

Buptri.

in

two

in two
(Hidatsa),
Hidtsa
or Minnetaree.

the

Otos
the

by
the

by

(b)

by

by the

spoken

the

by

spoken

spoken

(a)

(a)

mentioned

Dorsey,

thoroughly

equivalent

(Omaha),

(Mandan),
Mitfitahankuc.

Hi^tsa

Mr.

published,

the

(Warpeton)

spoken

Hotcan'gara,
Tmankaki

5.

publication,

dialects:

TJgqpa
(Kwapa),
in two dialects
j,oiwre,
(b)

for

(Santee).

(Teton).
(?) dialects:

two

(a)

of

and

(5)

3.

of

more

OF

in four

(&)
Waqptonwan
These
two are about

(pgiha,,

work

Bureau

LANG-TJAGHES

2.

XIX

country.

the

by

(a)

this

that

record

in'this

following

1. Dakota.

ETHNOLOGY.

already

on

family

recognized

OF

preparing

materials

languages
other

any

BUREAU

appear.

of

with

above,

is

soon

work

THE

and

Omahas

Kwapas,

and

Ponkas.
and

Osages,

Kansas.

Missouris.

Iowas.

Winnebagos.
dialects:

(?) dialects:

or Crow.
(b) Absroka
7. Ttelo,
in Canada.
8. Kat'ba
in South
(Catawba),

Carolina.
0

LINGUISTIC

AND

GENERAL
INDIANS,

Of

the

one

Klamath

spoken

the

by

RESEARCHES
BY

language
the

Indians

MR.

A.

of

Oregon

of
the

Modocs-constituting

S.

AMONG

THE

KLAMATH

GATSCHET.
there

Klamath

are

Lake

Lutuami

two

and

of

family

dialects-

the

other
Hale

by
and

Gallatin.
Mr.
their

Gatschet
rservation

has
and

sperit

much

elsewhere,

time
and

these

among
has

at

the

at

Indians,
present

time

REPORT

ANOTTAL

XX

OF

THE

DIRECTOR

a large
for the printer
body ot
ready
nearly
manuscript
and
historic
of mythic,
ethnie,
Klamath
literature,
consisting
were told by
The stories
and a dictionary.
tales, a grammar
a valuable
and
constitute
recorded
and
the Indians
by himslf,
in
will
Some
to the subject.
appear
contribution
specimens

in

to this report.
appended
papers
which
of both dialects,
treats
sketch
The
grammatic
but more in vocabulary..The
in grammar
but slightly
into three
Phonology,
mar is divided
par ts
principal
the

and Syntax.
phology,
sounds
In Phonology
fifty different
and
consonants,
compound
ing simple
th

and
quantities,
A characteristic

diphthongs.
'of
feature

differ
gramMor-

includare recognized,
in
different
the vowels

in
is described
language
itrative
which
performs
reduplication,
syllabic
explaining
for various
functions.
purand
distributive
Reduplication
America.
of North
of the languages
in most
is
found
poses
it is most promiand Selish families
In the Nahuatl,
Sahaptin,
to the
add
will
researches
materially
Mr. Gratschet's
nent.
lanin
tribal
of
of the functions
reduplication
knowledge
guages.
The

verbal

and
subject
Mr. Gatschet

this

in it the
is comparatively
simple,
for
In the verb
are not incorporated.
object
pronouns
a part
of which
ten general
forms,
recognizes
follows
as
as verbals,
inflection

he designates
1. Infinitive
2. Durative

in -a.
in

ota.

4. Indefinite

in -oga.
in -ash.

5. Indefinite

in -ush.

3. Causative

6. Conditional-in
7. Desiderative
8. Intentional

-asht.
in -ashtka.
in -tki.

in -ank.
9. Participle
and
10. Past participle

in -tko.
adjectives
and is mostly
is
Tense and mode inflection
very rudimentary
The
study of the preby the use of particles.
accomplished
of
is one of the chief difficulties
of derivation
fixes and suffixes
verbal

OF

the

language,

THE

BUREAU

OF

ETHNOLOGY.

XXI

for they combine

in clusters,
and
and their functions
are often obscure.

analyzed,
The inflection

are

not

easily

of nouns

and postpositions
is
by case endings
of the adjective
and numeral less elaborate.
show a complexity
only the demonstrative

that
rich in forms;
Of the pronouns,
of forms.
Another

feature

to certain
These

of this

is found
in verbs
language
thus serving
as numerical

and

numer als,

appended
classifiers.

verbs

methods
of counting
and relate
to form;
express
each
case they present
the Indian
in the act of
of a particular
form and placing
counting
objects
them, in
of tens.
groups
The
verbs
used as classifiers
to place,
but
appended
signify
that

is, in

in Indian

we are not apt to find a word

so highly
languages
as place, but in its stead a series
of words
with

diffrentiated
verbs

and

adverbs
each
undifferentiated,
signifying
to place,
a qualification,
as I place upon, I lay longside of, I stand up,
Thus
we get classifiers
attached
to numerals
in the
by, etc.
to
the
classifiers
attached
to
Klamath,
analogous
verbs, nouns,
as mentioned
above.
numerals,
etc., in the Ponka,
with

These

in Klamath

classifiers

but these
form
form;
attitude
discriminations
the

this

haps
want

in

the

thus
the

to note
is woven

arises

of the

afrmed,
sometimes
in

discriminations
the

Ponka,

how

often

discriminated

as to

are the homologues

of
for the form determines

attitude.

It is interesting
attitude
or form

and

are further

from

verb
verbs

or

the

a condition

to be, so that

to move,
the mind

one

into

of attitude,
are used
comes
other

the

in these

grammatic

lower

languages
structure.
Per-

of expression
existence

imposed
by the
in place is to be
i. e., to stand, to sit, to lie, and
to predicate
existence
in place,
when

to consider
all things
as
habitually
of these
attitudes.
of
The process
verbs
of attitude
are primarily
used

seems to be that
growth
to affirm
existence
in place
until
the habit
of considering
the
attitude
is established;
thus
of
are
used
attitude
participles
with nouns,
worn down by the law of phonic
&c., and finally,
for economy,
This
change,
they become
particles.
classifying

XXII

ANNITAL

REPORT

OF

THE

DIRECTOR

of th

of classifying
seems to be warorigin
particles
a
of
Indian
sources.
studies
from
by
great- variety
is divided
into four parts
syntactic
portion

view
ranted
The
Ist.

On tlie predicative

2.

On the

3d.

On the

relation;
relation;

objective
attributive

and the
relation;
formation
of simple
-and compound
followed
tencs,
tendency
by notes on the incorporative
and idioms.
its rhetoric,
figures,
language,
differs slightly
The alphabet
adopted
by Mr. Gatschet
4th.

that

the

Exhibits

used

the

by
Roman

certain
character.

This
had

material

in

Bureau,
characters

now
alphabet
Mr. Gatschet

partly
in use.
has

to governmental

from
prepare

collected

and

the

prior

much

social

fact

THE

of one

that

Mr.

to the

of
Greek

Gatschet's
of the

adoption
material

valuable

and
poetry,
oratory,
of Klamath
or otherwise
literature,
body
constitutes
the basis of these
mentioned,

AMONG

from

relating

institutions,
mythology,
religion,
other
matters.
The
interesting

music,.

STUDIES

of the

modification

particularly
and the introduction

occurred

been

the

sen-

BY

IROQUOIS,

the

text

previously

investigations.

MRS.

E.

A.

SMITH

of Jersey
Smith,
of chrestomathies

has
undertaken
to prepare
a
City,
of the Iroquois
and
has
language,
Three
of them
are ready
made
muh
for
already
progress.
the printer,
and that
on the Tuscarora
has
been
language
much
the limits
at first established.
She
increased
beyond
Mrs.

series

has

also

thology,
tributions

collected
habits,
will

material
interesting
relating
customs,
&c., of these
Indians,
be interesting
and important.

WORK

On the advent
tribes

were

found.-

BY

PROF.

of the white
For

man

a variety

OTIS

T.

to
and

the
her

mycon-

MASON.

in America
of reasons

a great number
the nomenclature

of

THE
xnxi

OF
\j

of

these

greatly

tribes

became

multiplied

for

inconsistently
sons conspired

to bring

A great
first names

the

2d.

The

name

Several
state

complex

were

was

often

reaimportant
of synonymy:'

andofttimes
of languages
were spoken,
for-tribes
were not the names
used by
naines
to some
by which they were known

the

governmental
organization
the names
for gentes,

and
understood,
were confounded.
3d.

Names

complex.
a single

tribes.

abontthis

XXTtl
XXIII

number
obtained

but

themselves,
other tribes.

ETHISTOLOGY.
;x.HJ>iU.LiUU-.

excessively
each tribe
and

to different

applied

lst.

OF
UJJ

BUREAU
uuitJBiAU

of

the

tribes,

Indians
and

was

not

confederacies

The

of the country
advancing
occupancy
by white men
the habitat
of the Indians,
and in their
changed
migrations
from point to point
their names
were changed.
Under
these circumstances
the nomenclature
of Indian
tribes
became
and
the
To unravel
ponderous
synonymy
complex.
this synonymy
is a task
of great
in the
magnitude.
Early
fiscal year the materials
collected
on this subject
were
already
turned
over to Professor
Mason
and clerical
assistance
given
and

him,
tribes,

he has

exhibiting

being

revised

constantly

published
Professor

Mason

manuscript
to the Bureau

over

and

English,
of about
enlarge

the
the

among

Professor

ten

STUDY

The

GESTURE

stages

may

of

will

American

office.

This

is
be

eventually

engaged

words.

The

SPEECH,
MALLERY,

the languages
be learned
from

is Chatadictionary
an English-Chata

prepared
He has

grammar
by a further
Indians
themselves.

growth

in the
and

enlarged,

of Ethnology.
Mason
has

thousand

OF

of North

catalogue
for use

in editing
a grammar
and
the
late
Rev.
language,
by
Cyrus Byingof which
was by Mrs. Byington
turned

EICK

later

and

is also

of the Chata

dictionary
ton, the

THE

a card
prepared
the synonymy,

also

study

BY

BREVET
U.

S.

undertaken
the

LIEUT.

to

language

COL.

GAR-

A.

of civilized
the

of

study

peoples
of recorded

in

their
litera-

XXIV"

ANNUAL

and by
ture
be discovered
ment

of
the

In

REPORT

OF

THE

DIKECTOR

methods

comparative

facts may
many interesting
anterior
to
the
periods
develop

to

pertaining

writing.

who have not

the
of peoples
passed
beyond
laws of linguistic
anterior
to the writcondition,
growth
ten stage may be discovered.
Thus,
by the study
of the lanof
and
the
of
the
methods
tribes
nations,
guages
languages
study

tribal

and

laws

of development
represented
by the

tion
tion

interest

stages

prehistoric
Infant
speech,
race

speech is compounded
of the lower
animais.

language
that
traits of gesture
speech
of prehistoric
oral language
of its

yet
stitute

Doubtless,
advanced

an

The

signs.
sentence

and the
tiated,
istic is more marked
studied.

condiprehistoric
because
in it the

scholar,
steps in

of

the organization

in which
we again
find some
of the
writing,
f prehistoric
illustrated.
speech
be possible
to learn
of the elements
something

It may
of which articulate

character

condi-

tribal
never
among
peoples,
of
and
these
growth;
stages
linguistic
to the earlier
homologous
stages of oral

beyond
are probably

4th.

dition

low

which,

speech,
the first

characteristics

The

the

the

to the highest
condiman.
But there is a

is epitomized.

Gesture

speech.
3d. Picture

articulate

from

from four sources:

stage, light is thrown
in which the development
of the language

On this

passes

to

first
of language-the
involved.
speech-are

beginnings
articulate

2d.

tribe

the

development
tion-of
profound

lst.

discovered

savage
of civilized
speech
of language
anterior
to this-a
in

existing

of the

are
most

For

this

important
care must

in

the
in

be exercised

facts

the

are not
this

con-

synthetic
differencharacter-

oral

of gesture

philosophy
in its use

the

in the

and
integrated;
that of the lowest

reason
factor

of speech

the in-

studying

to illustrate

are found

parts

is not
than

seem

by

language
con-

speech

of language.
of the
because

of the people who thus express

their
it may be advantageously
used.
but with due caution
thought,
In itself, independent
of its relations
to oral speech, the subject
is of great interest.
mental

condition

OF

In taking

THE

BUREAU

up this subject
matter
was found

published
by Colonel

OF

ETHNOLOGY.

XXV

for original
investigation,
for comparison
with that

valuable
obtained

His opportunities
for collecting
materials
Mallery.
from the Indians
themselves
were
as delegations
of
abundant,
various
tribes
are visiting
from
time
to time, by
Washington
which

the

information

obtained

his

during

travels

was

supple-

mented.
the

Again,
number

method

of collaborators

contributions
for study.
be more
pended
relates

from
The

to

fully
this

of investigation
by
is well illustrated

various

methods

were

of
was

prepared

assistance

in

contributions

One
by

of a

this work,
and
to the materials

made
these

obtaining
hereafter.

explained
report

sources

the

of the

will

papers

Colonel

Mallery

apand

to this

subject.
the continuance
of the Survey
of the Colorado
During
River,
and of the Rocky
Mountain
the
Directr
and
his
Region,
assistants
made large collections
of pictographs.
When
Colonel
were turned
over to
Mallery
joined the corps these collections
him for more careful
From
various
sources
these
study.
picare

tographs

rapidly

assuming
large
An interesting

and
accumulating,
and valuable

proportions,
relation

between

now

the

results

gesture
that to the

is

subject

are

expected.
and pictospeech
delineation
of nat-

consists
in the discovery
graphy
ural
is
added
the reprsentation
of gesture
objects
signs
Materials
in America
are very abundant,
and the prehistoric
materials
in the light
may be studied
given by the practices
Indian
now found
tribes.
among

STUDIES

IN

CENTRAL

AMERICAN
S.

In

PICTURE

BY

WRITING,

PROF.

E.

HOLDEN.

America
and Mexico,
had propicture
writing
a
to
far
in
advance
of
discovered
to the
gressed
stage
anything
northward.
Some
of the most
of these
are the
interesting
rock inscriptions
of Yucatan,
and other ruins
Copan,
Palenque,
of

Central

Central
Professor

America.
Holden

has

devoted

much

time

to

the

study

of

XXVI
Il-

ANNUAL

8_-

_J_

REPORT

t_

OF

mL_

_t

for the purpose

inscriptions,
method
of the pictc-graphic

these
istics

THE

DIRECTOR
7_u1_

_i~i.

of discovering
and deciphering

the

character-

the

records.

him are of great interest.

madebJ
assistance
and such other
given him clerical
and a paper by him on this subaid as has been found possible,
with this volume.
ject appears
and

the

The

discveries

Bureau

TH

The

has

OF

STUDY

MORTUARY

of North

tribes

CUSTOMS,

America

do

BY

not

DR.

H.

C.

constitute

YARROW.

a homoge-

than
distinct
In fact, more
seventy
linguistic
people.
are discovered,
and these are again divided
by important
these tribes varying
distinctions
of language.
Among
stages
are exhave been reached,
and these varying
of culture
stages
and customs;
and in a territory
of such
in their habits
hibited
neous

stocks

culture
and custhe physical
environment
affecting
Forest
lands on the one hand, prairie
is of great variety.
and regions
of rugged
lands
on the other,
unbroken
plains
of
sea
and lake
the
desolate
shores
mountains,
cold, naked,
the
the
dense
of
the
torrid
at the north
and
south,
chaparral
vast

extent

toms

of the canon
of quiet rivers
and the cliffs and gorges
of physical
features
are found,
ail a great
diversity
in means
conditions
for
diverse
subsistence,
obtaining
imposing
and furdiverse
wants
and methods
of house-building,
creating
their
diversities
of
diverse
Through
nishing
ways for
supply.
valleys
land-in

of environment,
of tradidiversity
have been produced;
so that
of institutions
is
never
the
one
tribe
respects
counterpart

diversities

languages
tions and

and

These

diversities

diversity
in many important
of another.
the

human

that

has

race

and

have
the

way of
From

everywhere
human
progress
the interesting

row

abundant

an

already

accumulated

through

his vigorous

limitations

important

social,
controlled

in the

unity

of

and moral

mental,
the progress

homogeneity
of culture.
The

wide.
road, though
cultivated
of research

is one
field

harvest

will

be

by Dr. YarThe
materials

gathered.
and
are steadily
increasing
large,
someThese
materials
constitute
work.
are

OF

thing more than

in which
morbid
and

wife,
ing,
their

OF

ETHNOLOGY.

XXVII

a record

culture

highest

BUREAU

of quaint
customs
and abhorrent
rites
revel.
In
them
we
find
the
curiosity
may
of traits
of character
and lines of thought
that
yet
influence
civilization.
Passions
in the
profoundly

evidences
exist

THE

deemed

most

sacred-the

love

of husband

and

and
parent
and purifying

child, and kith and kin, tempering,

beautifysocial life and culminating
at death,
have
far back in the early history
of the race and leaven
of savagery
and civilization
alike
At either
end

origin

the

society
of the line

bereavement

by death tears the heart

andmortuary
are symbols
of mourning.
The mystery
which broods
over the abbey
where lie the bones
of king and bishop,
gathers
over the ossuary
where
lie the bones
of chief and shamin;
for
the same longing
to solve the mysteries
of life and death,
the
customs

same

same

than

of the

for a future
yearning
life, the
exist alike in the mind
human,
we learn
By such investigations
these
and in
branches,
important
report

Dr.

Yarrow

INVESTIGATIONS

RELATING

TRIBES

When
partially

THE

civilized

man

occupied

by

by hunting,
rude
garden
Semi-nomadic
to the

TO

TO

STATES,

came

savage

OF
BY

to America

tribes,

by fishing,
by gathering
in cultivating
culture
occupancy-for

savage
history

CESSIONS

UNITED

first

the

of

more
powers
and the sage.
of culture
in

a paper
appended
of the results
of his

some

presents

awe

such

who

LAND
0.

C.

to

studies.

BY

INDIAN

ROYCE.

the continent
obtained

this

was

subsistence

and by
vegetal
products,
small
of
patches
ground.
was their tenure
purposes

soil.

On the
of natural

organization
law were

of the
entertained

present
that

government
even this

such

theories

occuwas held to be sufficient

title.
and
pancy
Publicists,
jurists,
statesmen
that no portion
of the wasteof
lands between
agreed
the oceans
could
be acquired
for the homes
of the incoming
civilized
men but by purchase
or conquest
in just war.
These
theories
were most
in establishing
potent
practical
relations,
imperfect

ANNUAL

XXVm

this
of

history

which,

of

the

the

nation

grew
up, the
and innumerable

inherent
justice
its organizatin

from

in the adjustment
subsisting
are multiform
civilized
peoples
virtues
of one condition
are the

is misery;
other;
justice,
happiness
man
would
do the best,
civilized
Under

such

justice
One

combined

doleful
other

chapter
tale of petty
more
chapters

to
attempts
civilization

of

has

been

was

the

of the
when

and

for wisdom

impossible

of Indian
affairs in America
history
but costly
and cruel wars
but there
to
pleasant
contemplate:
educate
the Indians
and teach
them
been

many;
While

expended.

disapppinted
but rather

their

done,

by

much

labor

to a large
enthusiastic
the

has

by wealth

savagery.
great boon

The

and benevolence
to the

not

tribes

savage

ognized
by
by civilized

themselves,
and, to a large
men, has been the presence

under

of acculturation,
new
substituting

by
new

arts,
civilized
had

customs

life.

These

a marked

effect.

America
hundred
by

for old

the
The

have

Indians

and

of

of the.

through
by
events

civilized

short,

unpremeditated
The great

passed
achieved

years
slow course

in

the
ail

promoters,
of
labors
Inand

in con-

immediately

`
unrec-

country,

extent,
unrecognized
of civilization,
which,
has- irresistibly
their
improved

the laws

culture

are

extent

personal

of this

is a

been

and frontiersmen
with
teachers,
missionaries,
associating
dians
in their
own land
than by institutions
organized
supported
tact with

the

offense.

conflict.

have

much
treasure
given,
of these efforts have
good

it

to avert
in the

The
ways

circumstances

the

to

crimes

Thus,
the most

injustice.
he gave

in

of rights
beand complex.

and

savage
the

Ofttimes

They

affairs

mistakes

notwithstanding
yet demonstrates

tribes.

difficulties

tween

yet

DERECTOE

of Indian

a system

theory

wrongs,
personal
sentiment
public
time.
present
The

THE

OF

with Indiau
dealings
governmental
domestic
nations.
to be dependent

and controlling
were adjudged
Under

REPORT

transforming

and

of

culture

Anglo-Saxon
a thousand

through
have
continent

not

savage
into

savage
influences

civilizing
body of the Indians
stages

our

for old

of North
in

ancestors

greatly

have

the

last
only

years.
diminished

OF

in numbers,
and
are increasing.

THE

the

BUREAU

tribes

The

OF

ETBTOLOGY.

longest

in contact

body

of Indians

whole

a higher
culture,
where
the relations
occurring

yet
civilization

to our

have

not

with

civilization

is making
the
notwithstanding

toward

progress
conflicts

XXIX

yet been
conditions

of th

Indian

rapid
petty
tribes

the

adoption
life.
upon their part of the first
The part which
the General
Government,
representing
public sentiment,
has done in the extinguishment
of the vague
Indian
in the granting
title to lands
to them of lands for civhomes

ilized
ment

and

agriculture

on reservations

and

of schools,
support
and other industrial

in

and beneficence
justice
of
the
tribes
of America
history
is a history
of three:
ways

adjusted
by
of a higher

in severalty,
the endeavors
arts-in
have
from

The history
of acculturation-the
of civilization
upon savagery.
Second.
The history
of Indian
wars

in the

to teach
and

these
been

them

many other
Thus
the

shown.

to civilization

savagery

First.

establish-

enect

of the

pres-

ence

from

the crimes

.Third.
vided

history
of civil
a number
of parts:

From
these

hve
moved

and

lished

and

broken

could

ignorance
affairs.

This

last

party.
is di-

civilized

moved

reservations
again;
The Government

have

been

estab-

has

to give
up.
sought
in severalty
to the Indians
from time to time along the
course
of the history
of Indian
affairs.
Every
experito teach
the Indians
the industries
of civilization
that
be devised

resulted
A review

that

in part

arisen
of either

and operation
of schools.
of the Government
to the present
organization
branches
of Indian
have been in operation;
affairs
and bought
been bought
Indian
tribes
have
again;

been

has

have

establishment

the

lands

ment

Indian

that

and

industries;
4th. The

whole

the

of the Indian
title.
extinguishment
The gathering
of Indians
reservations.
upon
The instrumentalities
used to teach the Indians

3d.

lands

from

The

2d.

time

in part

The

into

1 st.

and

there

has

a mixture

been

and from all of these

tried,
of failure
and success.

of the century's
history
is no short road to justice

abundantly
and peace;

there

demonstrates
but

a glance

XXX

ANNUAL

at the

state

present
communities

REPORT

of affairs

will

republic.
almost
done
patient
like that of the long
but

to 'perfect
Government.

the

The
have
to

industries

largely
civilized

things
lst.

are

substituted
3d.

in

that

these

tribal

social

institutions
and
full

the

all.

It

by

of the
are

they

accomplishment

remains

for

the founders
Indians

pristine

their

groping
of

of

this,

way
three

its

rles

necessary:

The
The

th fact

absorbed

past will accomplish

work
wisely
begun

destroyed,
To the

life.

organization
in lineal

of inheritance
2d.

and

been

DIRECTOR

of
citizenship
is to be adopted;
the workjs
effort for a short
future
persistent

and

the

THE

exhibits
be

speedily
No new method

the

us

OF

civilized

tenure

for communal

civilized

family,

with

in

of property

must

severalty

be

property.

must
be
that
the
acquired,
and ways
be
understood.
thoughts
may
To the history
of Indian
affairs
much
time has been given
the
various
members
of
the
Bureau
of Ethnology.
One
by
of the more
of
these
studies
is
important
that
prosecuted
by
Mr.
Indian

The

of the
descent.

English

language
of civilization

in preparing
a history
Royce
tribes
to the Government

paper
by him appended
of these investigations.

EXPLORATIONS

In
United
pueblos
lages,
about
remain,
tory.
have
The
bascan

the

early
exploration
States by Spanish
were discovered.

with

architecture

half

of the

and
The
been

two
ruins

to this

BY

MR.

of the

cessions

of the

illustrtes

report

JAMES

of lands

United

States.
the

by
A

character

STEVENSON.

of the southwestern

of the
portion
about sixty
and conquerors,
were communal
vilpueblos

travelers
These
in untooled

stone.

were

In

the

coriquest
now

pueblos
destroyed.
of these are across the line,

Thirty-one
on Mexican

of the

and

pueblos

yet

remain,

some

terriof them

identified.

Navajos,
family,

of a. group
of tribes
composed
and the Coaninis,
who live on the

of the
south

Athaside

of

OF
-0.
~7

the

Grand

"1

people,

of the

part

OF
V~

Colorado,
at least,

of them

pueblos.
In addition

to

others

are

times,

BUREAU
~U..L".cI.L1.U

ETHNOLOGY.
..l.J..l.l.l..J.V.LJVU~.

Canon

or

THE
..a.LI.L.I

the

ruins

found

that

are

now

known

to be

the

who

were

driven

from

the

been

made

have

scattered

any
These

who

now

but

sented,
culture

in their

study

histori

ruins
the

were
pueblo
people
now known
at least

pueblos

In

tribes

in

New Mexico,
throughout
and Colorado.
Whether

Southern
Arizona,
California,
Utah,
the ancient
inhabitants
of these older
of the

XXXI
aaai

are represented
by
is not known.
territory

occupy
not homogeneous.
the
Among
five linguistic
families
are repreof
a somewhat
homogeneous
stage

is presented.
a general

or older
ruins
way the earlier
represent
very
and
the
of development
from
the
structures,
progress
earlier
to the later
exhibits
two classes
of interesting
facts.
The structures
increase
in size and improve
in archigradually
tecture.
As the
sites
for .new villages
were
more
selected,
rude

defensible
were
chosen.
The cliff dwellings
easily
positions
thus belong
to the later stage.
From
the organization
of the exploration
of the Colorado
River
to th present
as well
time, the pueblos
yet inhabited,
as those in ruins,
have
been a constant
of
and
subject
study,
on the organization
of the Bureau
much valuable
matter
had
already

been

organized
under
the

to

collected.
continue

direction

Early

in the

fiscal
in

explorations
of Mr. James

this

Stevenson.

a party
was
field, and placed
The party
left

year

on the first

of August
last.
Washington
Mr. Frank
H. Cushing,
of the Smithsonian
and
Institution,
Mr. J. K. Hillers,
of the Bureau,with a number
photographer
of general
Mr. Stevenson.
The party
assistants,
accompanied
in the field until early winter,
remained
the
ruins and
studying
and
valuable
collections
of
stone
making
large
pottery,
implesucceeded
in making
an excellent
ments,
etc., and Mr. Hillers
suite of photographs.
When
Mr.

Mr. Stevenson

Cushing

remained

and
thology,
sociology,
An illustrated
catalogue

returned
at
art

Zuni
of that

with
to

his party
the
study

the most

of the collections

to Washington,
language,

my-

interesting
pueblo.
made by Mr. Steven-

XXXli

has

son
to

been

this report,
best
is thoght

ANNUAL

REPORT

printed.
but the

volume

It was
it with

to issue

THE

AMONG

RESEARCHES

OF

THE

DIRECTOR

intended
has
the

to form

an appendix
a size that it

to such

grown
next report.

WINTUNS,

BY

J.

W.

POWELL.

into Northmade an expdition

the fall the Director
During
Much
the
Wintuns.
the
of
for
ern California
studying
purpose
was
and
material
collected,
technologie
sociologie,
linguistic,
initiated
a
researches
and more thorough
among
anthropologie
of tribes

series

THE

heretofore

OF

PREPARATION

neglected.

FOR

MANUALS

USE

IN

EESEAEOH.

AMERICAN

the second
adopted
by the Bureau,
plan of operations
aid in publiof collaborators,
the researches
of promoting
in
of
scientific
cation
papers,
and, to some extent,
preparation
and
new investigations
and by various
has been given,
ways
For this latter
have been initiated.
lines of research
purpose
In

that

a series

discussions
and
elementary
been prepared.
to the Study
Introduction
J. W. Powell.

by
Languages,
This has been
and

the

resulted

collection

throughoutNorth
widely distributed
of a large
body of linguistic

volume

of this

character

to the
was

A second

Study
circulated
edition

enlarged
Languages,
has been prepared.

of Sign
in like
to meet

abundant
is entitled
Colonel

Language,
by
manner
with like

of the Introduction
the

success.
IntroMallery.

results.

of Indian
Study
of the time,
wants

to the

advanced

to

H. C. Yarrow.

of Mortuary
Customs,
by
Study
circulated
with
This also has been widely
hand-book
of the same character
A third
This

America,
has
material
Introduction

is entitled
Dr.

duction

of Indian

therefrom

A second
the

schedules

with

'of manuals

have
of interrogatories
first
is
entitled
The

OF

THE

BUREAU

OF

ETHNOLOGY.

XXXIII

The

and Colonel
and the
papers
by Dr. Yarrow
Mallery,
of
in
the
Mr.
Pillcatalogue
Bureau,
manuscripts
prepared
by
to this volume,
will illustrate
the value
of these
ing, appended
agencies.
It is proposed
as follows
Introduction

in the
to the

near

Study

future

to prepare

of Medicine

similar

Practices

volumes,

of the North

American

Indians
Introduction
to

the

of the

Study

Tribal

Governments

of

North

America
Introduction
These

are

to the

additional
and

projected,

will

anthropology
will then be

Study
manuals

it is hoped
be entirely

systematically
for use in North

pology

SYSTEMATIC

CLASSIFICATION

There

is in course

classification
ing their
the time

of North

of

of North
are
that

American

Mythology.
Still others
nearly
ready.
the field of North
American

covered

by them.
in a Manual

combined

The

series

of Anthro-

America.

OF

preparation
American

THE

NORTH

TRIBES.

a linguistic
by the Bureau
with an atlas
exhibittribes,

or the regions
priscan
homes,
were discovered
by white

they

AMEEIOAN

inhabited

by

them

at

men.

The foregoing
sketch
of the Bureau,
for the first fiscal year
of its existence,
is designed
to set forth the plan on which it is
and the methods
of research
and the papers
organized
adopted,
thereto
will exhibit
the measure
of success
attained.
appended
It is the purpose
of the Bureau
of Ethnology
to organize
research
researon

aiiiurupuiugic
anthropologic
III

A E

in
America
m..america

ACCOMPANYING

PAPERS.

xx x
y

SMITHSONIAN

DESTITUTION

BUREAU

J. W. POWELL,

OF

ETHSTOLOGY.

DIRECTOR.

ON THE EVOLUTION OF LANGUAGE,

AS

EXHIBITED

IN

THE SPECIALIZTION

OF THE GRAMMATIC PROCESSES, THE DIFFERENTIATION

OF THE PARTS OF SPEECH, AND THE INTEGRATION OF THE
SENTENCE; FROM A STUDY OF INDIAN LANGUAGES.
BY

J.

W.

POWELL.

j
ON THE EVOLUTION OF LANGUAGE,
AS EXHIBITED

IN THE SPECIALIZATION OF THE GRAMMATIO PROCESSES, THE DIB?EEENTIATION OF THE PARTS OF SPEECH, AND THE INTEGRATION OF THE SENTENCE;
FROM A STUDY OF INDIAN LANGUAGES.

By

Possible

ideas

distinct

every

and
idea

in language
few words.

problem
paratively

in the
Again,
where
few ideas
ideas

are

And

still

oughly

the

thoughts
increase
in

again,

studied,

of any

expressed
by the

expressed

with

portion

few

are
or

and

use

of

of those

non.

The

the

old

material

is

increased

out

greatly

of pro-

of words.

which
have
been
most
thorlanguages
in ail
it appears
that
the
languages,
remain
as the elements
for the
language

inference

new

absolutely

is

expressed
of the number

ail
by

is from
a condition
language,
progress
a few words
to a higher,
where
many
of many
but the number
of ail
words;

by

words
used
in any
original
number
used.
In
finally

greater
duction

POWELL.

are vast in number.

A distinct
word
for
thoughts
and thought
would
a vast
The
require
vocabulary.
is to express
and
ideas
with
commany
thoughts

evolution

ideas

possible

J. W.

the

evolution

material

is

combined

of a language
the introrare
comparatively
phenomein many
modified
ways to form

and

new.
How

been

has
thus

The
will

the

small

combined

Two

or more

office

be

old

of a new

one,

words

found

materials
THE

THE
words

of

as the

PROCESS
may
and

have

BY

be

been

GtBAmiea.tio

remain
the

words

their

in the

meaning

b. By
case

where

By juxtaposition,
as distinct

the

condition,

words.

compounding,
original
as in

placed
where
elements

liouse-top,

a language

used

to

form

methods

the
This

two

a new

or stages
are placed
is illustrated

taken

alone

together.
two
words
of

the

rain-bow,

rise

to what

one, or to perform
of combination
may

words

method
when

gives

COMBINATION.

united

four

combination

when

of

peoobssbs.

noted.
a.

basis

modified?

in which
the
way
here
be denominated

I;

the

stock
and

new

are
word

together
in Chinese,

sldom

made
remain

into
in

give

and

yet
where

a clew

in which
one,
an unmodified

tell-taie.
3

to

ON

ing

to

essentiallyobscure
the original

recognize
and day
d.

words

ments

that

word

is

modify

more

this
the

word

combined

did

may

particular
be used

is

worn

down
be

might

in

changed
by the
called
inflection.

the

used

a morphologie
these
four

methods

in

general,

process,

another;
but,
words
being

placed

a new

while

word,

Words
to

may

to form

be
one,

be

to

of

the

such,
worn
are

modified,
attached
seem

Under

these

no

well-defined

to be

combinathe
but

said

when

to be compound

made

no change
when the

in

or more

two

primislightly
is

combination

of
plane
be drawn,

can

of

a variety

conjugations
may be called

circumstances

of combination

the

past
occurs

wear

paradigmatic
so that

and

in

denote

and

combinations
of

especially
of com-

to

same

The

to

tendency

categories
tense

in nouns,
constitute

elements

particular

is more

a verb

d.

cases

ele-

certain

denote

with

categories

demarkation
as one

into

when
fonction

words

Words

either.

beruns

are

two
of
com-

said
maybe
but slightly,

being
are changed
words
elementary
obare not
forms
their
that
greatly
original
in the combination
when
be said to be inflected

or formative
element
oft-repeated
inflections
is obscured.
These
origin

part
are

has

so changed
in the
chiefly

been

used

that

its

paradig-

combinations.
the

ognized,
sometimes
used

used

sound
to form

the

In

words

different

This
is great.
in certain
is used
are

are
some

words
may be said
tobe
juxtaposed
the
the
combination
peiforms
together
words
remain
in form
the two
separate.

agglutinated
to the
extent
i. e., only
and words
may
scured

matic

there
Where

others.

These
given.
for convenience

addition.

generation

combination

and
and declensions,
Then the oft-repeated
paradigmatic.
are apt to become
tions
excessively
to which
or themes
'tive
words
they

bined

as

into the
entering
be recognized.
words
are
by which
after
generation.

in speech

words
to

are

words

particular

illustrations

As

enter-

scarcely

of others

other
element

can

by

than

many

elements

the
it

spoken

rapidly

oft-used

as where

thus,
until
it

of

combinations

with

combined

binations,

are

are

out

wear

by
where

case

tween

elements

changed-the
is not
so great

modification

this

or more

one

as they

which

wear

where

is somewhat

where
we easily
as in truthful,
words,
in which
and
and full;
holy
holiday,

that
changed
to economy
tendency

shortened

gradually
In those

of the

or more

word

new

truth

words

recognized.
Hre
infleetion.
has
been
so

By

verb;
time

the

LANGUAGE.

are

compound
There
is a constant

the

one

case

form

Yet
together.
the primitive

fused

are

OF

EVOLUTION

in which

c. By agglutination,
into
combination

elements
to

THE

with

preceding
in these
called,
a great

statement

it has

combinations
and
many

a formative
different

tense,
nuniber,
mode,
is, to indicate
of speech.
and other
parts
When
in a language
juxtaposition

of

inflection,
element.
words

that

assumed

been

to

person,
is the

theme

The
define
gender,
chief

there
or

formative

can

be. rec-

as it
root,
element

that
or qualify
them;
nouns,
etc., of verbs,
method

of combination,

is
is

COMBINATION

powellJ

there

also

may

of

is, the
which

that
with

formative
theme
but

the

which

labeled

thus
are

serves

thus
be

The

by

it

meanings;
the

only by
in which

ways
are

word

formative

very

the

curious,

here.

entered-into

the
formative
elements
compounding,
nor for the purposes
from
the theme
from
be well separated
can compounding

combined

be

the

placed

determined

is
label.

as its

by

word
different

radically

having
many
it is to be understood

cannot

subject
words

parts.
formative

the

by

in some
sense
elements,
The theme
is a word
the

of

is a word

meaning

so readily
immediate

under

is determined

theme

word,
are
words

When
cannot

which

kinds

formative

MUTATION.

VOCALIC

two

be distinguished
to themes
and

corresponding
meaning

by

distinguished

considration

agglutination.
words

When
part

usually

appear.
into three

be divided
are

are

often

called

combined
The

by
formative
prefixes,

classes,

formative

and affixes
may
affixes
These
affixes
and infixes.

are

parts

and

theme

agglutination,
suffixes,

particles.

incorporated

combination
is chiefly
where
by agglutinacertain
particles,
affixes,
i. e., incorporated
which
denote
of
the
those
of
especially
parts
conjugation
verb,
and person,
are ffectd
by the use of article
pronouns;
gender,
number,
the
verbs
where
article
are not
found
but in those
pronouns
languages
In

those

Indian

tion,

that

are

inflected

haps,
more

is,
the

to
we

when

ranrun,

more

study
we

part
the

their

of

discover

may

Per-

conjugation.
elements

formative

in

in these

such

elements

pronouns.

incorporated

MUTATION.

of the vowels
of the
one or more
to form
a new
word,
an e is substituted
as in man-men,
where
for a
changed,
where
u is substituted
for a; lead-led,
where
e, with its proper
This
method
is
used
its proper
sound.
is substituted
for ea with
in

order

are

extent
is studied

out of the diffrent

wearing
brew
this method
prevails
yet been
lish.
It

sary

same
to

BTTOCALIC

THE PROCESS

sound,
to a very limited
which
it occurs

because

fully

languages,
i. e., worn
out,

modified,

Here,
word

the

accomplish
come

II.

old

languages
the
use
of

infLected

highly

greatly

by

able

to

discover

in English.

When

it is discovered
elements
to
its

a very

origin
have
been

the
to

be

of combined
large
extent,
in combination

of the

history
but

an

words

instance

but
words;
and scholars
as they

an original
not
grammatic
ma'y or may
it has been
of its importance
in certain
languages
and original
to deal
with it as a distinct
process.

of

in
the

in the

He-

have

not

in Engbut
process,

have

found

neces-

ON

HI
In

tonation
is asked,
tions
of
new

new
English,
for certain

intoned

(or
and

express

various

be

may

PROCESS
are

BT

not

effects
But

are
eight

words

OF

this

which

found,
different
made

XV.

are

express

by

the

ideas,
of one.

THE

is used
new

ideas.

of

which

or perhaps

it

use

PROCESS

BY

or position
of a word
place
may
we say JoTm
strudlc
James.
English
each other
we know
that
John
is-the

to
the

this

in

other
In

one
is

words

yet
the

method,
We
use

to indicate
called)
to speech
by the

The
in

INTONATION.

by
rhetorical.

given

process

to

LANGUAGE.

formed

purposes,
chiefly
as it is usually
inflection,

with

intonations

THE

EVOLUTION

words

rhetoric.

words

THE

that
varions

intonato

languages

Chinese
word

better

form

distinct

eight
may be

to

are

inrising
a question

made

that

say

to

eight

PLACEMENT.
affect

its
the

By
actor,

use.

Thus

of those

words

significant

position
and that

James

receives

action.
the

By

grammatic
the

postultes
tegers.
the
parts

The

processes
diferentiation

integers

of

is

language
of

organs
are
language

of

and

organized.
Organization
their
combination
into

sentences,

and

speech.
Linguistic
organization,
then,
of the parts
of speech
and
the integration
For example,
let us take
the words
and
John, father,
name
of an individual;
love is the name
of a mental
the name
of a person.
We put
them
John
together,
a thought
John
they
express
becomes
a noun,
and is
love becomes
a verb,
and is the
sentence;
predicant
is the object;
and we now have
an organized
sentence.
of speech,
and parts
quires
of speech
parts
are such
ferentiation

used

their

organs
in the

consists
of the

ized,

and

the

tent,

that

is,

of
parts
the
body

speech

differentiated;
of thought
which

grade
and

JoTm

action,
loves

&n& father
and
father,

language

is the

the subject
of the
and
f ailier a noun,
A sentence
rebecause

of
organization,
methods
are

second,
the

dif-

sentence.

love.

as the

elements
of a sentence.
organic
The criteria
of rank
in languages
are, first,
the degree
to which
the
grammatic
processes

inare

they

are
i. e.,

specialcon-

sematologic
is comptent

to

convey.
The
First,
by

be used
grammatic
processes
may
for derivation,
where
a new word

combining
or by
word,

two
changing

or more
the

old

words,
intonation

for
to

or-by
of one

three
express
changing
word.

purposes:
a new
the

idea
vowel

is made
of

one

powEti..]

INTONATION

for modification,
Second,
of combination,
processes
It should
here
be noted
fication

is not
for

Third,
to

express

ment

relati

In

the

expressed
when

the

by

its

of the

relation

gender
office
of

the

In

three

English,
Combination

of
is used
and

qualification
in this manner

use

mutation

the
chiefly
relation

is

be
scarcely
Intonation
is used

one

as

office

of

the

others

syntactic

cation,
Derivation

are

Modification
as words,
relation
Syntactic
not

be

the

and

the

quali-

together
by some

are

by

used

placefor

two

is qualified
by into the
idea
pertains

word

qualified
word
is

sentence

by inflection
related
by inont
pointed
are
related

is
verbs

inflections
Ail

person.

inflection

for

agree-

specialized.

are
highly
but to some

paradigmatic
other
many

with

used

be expressed
both
expressed

is

processes
grammatic
for derivation,
in

are

ideas

agreement.
inflections

case

by

the

extent

slight

But

categories.
has

languages

its

almost

and

English

process

interrogative
in ail other

highly.
specialized.
which
the processes
relation.

only

by accident,

language.
to a limited.extent-

only
and imperative
cases

modes.

Its

rhetorical.

it is purely

relates
Indian
three

by the
and clauses.

with

the

used

are

modifi-

drivation,

by placement.
relation
expressed
parts

Prepositions
words
to
each

combination
fonctions

of

differentiation

of the

relation

relate
They
words
to

tongues
different

are

combination.

by

phrases,
is accomplished
is the

parts
intgral
of another
order.

the

extent

the

of

of a sentence.

Placement

limited
to

a grammatic

confounded

relation

Syntactic

forming

and

must

expressed.
word
in the

a very
to belong

is accomplished
is accomplished

adverbs,

the

th

are
for

purposes
and

In

by

in the
and is highly
language,
specialized,
the relations
of words
to each
other
exhibiting
for syntactic
relation.
i. e., it is used
chiefly
lanthe four
does not
to the English
belong
processes

the
performing
in the sentence;

must

of

relation.

usedto
said

in forming
to assist
simply
use here
is almost
rhetorical;
Placement
is largely
used

Thus

derivation

inflection
by the
thus
a noun
is

as compared

can

guage
The

defined

disappeared.
Vocalie
and

as signs
words

words

and

infleeted

and

when

of

nouns
are related
thereby;
thus,
for gender,
by inflections
number,
ment
is inflection
for relation.

for

or

intonation.

between

i. e., inflection
for
noted
that
paradigmatic

word

number

flection

or

plane

words

relation

qualification
idea
expressed

purposes,
when the

flection

the

qualified

mutation

that

the

English

combination,
should
hre
be

It

be

may

vocalic

When

on.

and

distinct

a word

PLACEMENT^

absolute.

thought,

means.

other

of

as parts
for

of derivation,

relation

Syntactic

by prepositions.
other
to each

speech
relations
express
each
other
as words.

is used

and

adjectives

of speech.
three
purposes,

all

modification,

as

of thought

and

perre-

ON

lation.
lation.

3?lafifiTnfint.

we

used,

are

diverse

is used
nsp.fi
is

used

for

diverse

is next

in

nouns

assigns

true

denotive

name

qualities
In Ute

and

by

are

denote

simply
it also

many
these
the

verb

order

to

the

is used
predicating

fnr
for

Ytnh
both

for

purposes
low degree

PARTS

to

it

what
as

extremely
the thing
to it some

to

Vindc
Mnds

which

of

nf rol
of
rela-

are

they

spcialisation

are

purposes

quality

characteristics,
of the noun
is but

office

no

expresses

one

OF
the

degree

aceomplished

quality

SPEECH.
of

parts

are

speech

with

compared

connotive,
which

English.
name
is, the

that

does

more

it

in denoting
the obbelongs;
or characteristic.
Every
object
and
but
a part
of
by describing

imperfectly
performed.
or character,
but

Astrictly
all

embraces

characters.
name
for

for

the

bear

is lie seizes,
or the liugger.
in so doing
the Indian

and

one

noun,
of his

characteristics.

In

Seneca

the

north

from

the

to be

a method

and
signifying
to count,
as to signify
to read:

fact

that

the
Mn

Thus
is the sun

noun

In

this

names
and

case^the
the

verb

are

bear
un-

never

and this
goes there,
or noun;
in such
cases
noun,
adjectas one vocable
or word,
and
the four

as adjective
may be used
and
adverb
are
found
verb,
of speech
are undifferentiated.
parts
house
is called
p-1dnt4n4n-y-Mn.
is practiced,
and
signifies
sorcery
writing,

THE

languages,

sentence

verb

OF

ive,

supposed

and

and

qualities

differentiated.

any

nnrl
and

and

consider

in Indian

Indian

ject
has

rAln.Wn-n

relation,

processes.

differentiated
than

fnv
for

LANGUAGE.

purposes,

DIFFERENTIATION
It

OF

prepositional.
processes
then,
to the
in the
Indian
languages

find

processes

EVOLUTION

a.lsn.
also,

Placement,
and

tion,
syntactic
With
regard,

by

THE

In
is
when

the

Pavant

The

first

part

the

name

a schoollanguage
of the word,
p-M?tt,
Indians
to
given
by the
learned
of writing
they

first
they
of practicing
sorcery;
of the word
meaning

signifies
the name

and
wigwam,
of the school-house

has

n-in-y
been

is

derived

is

the

extended
from

verb
so
th

Thus
Mri,
to stay.
literally
signifies
a, staying
where
is cotmted,
or where
place
The
sorcery
papers
are read.
Pavant
in naming
a school-house
describes
the
for which
it is
purpose
used.
These
illustrate
the
examples
characteristics
of Indian
general
a
nouns;
they
are excessively
denotive
name
simply
connotive;
israrely
found.
In general
their
name=words
some attribute
of the obpredicate
and thus
ject named,
and predicant
are undifferentiated.
nonn,
adjective,
In many
Indian
there
is no separate
word
for eye, Mnd,
languages
and organs
of the body,
but the word
parts
is found
with an
arm, or other
or attached
incorporated
pronoun
signifying
my hand,
my eye
your hand,
his hand,
Us eye, etc.,
as the case
your
If the Indian,
eye;
in
may be.
these
refers
to his ownbody,
naming
he says my;
if he refers
to
parts,

povvell.]
ruvvii-L.j

the

ARTICLE

PRONOUNS

JfiCUJNUUiNlS

AJSXILIjJBj

an

body
Indian

of

an

of the
field

army

found

to

person
find

should

whom

the

Indian

would

The

has

no

command

Pronouns

are

characteristicis

widely

spread,

of a fally
differentiated
noun
exand organs
of the body.
parts
the
most
difficult
of an Indian
part
a limited
extent
words.
independent

to

only

V
9

he
&c.
If
says
speaking,
your,
thrown
from the amputating-table
like
this
I have
say
something

linguistic

of eye, hand,
or other
pressive
arm,
In the
we often
have
pronouns
language.

is

foot

he

hospital,

somebody
Msfoot.
not universal.

thongh
Thus

he

a detached

G-ENDERS.
U"J!iJNJJi!iKi3.

Amongthefreepronounsthestudentmustearlylearnto
tween
the personal
and the demonstrative.

be-

distingnish
The

demonstrativepronouns

are more
used.
The
Indian
is more
accustomed
to say this
commonly
or thing,
that
or thing,
than
or
it.
the
person
person
Among
he, she,
free personal
the student
an equivalent
of the propronouns
may find
noun
I and you;
another
I and
perhaps
signifying
I, another
signifying
one
than
the
and
signifying
including
speaker
lie, and
we, more
two,
those
and
another
the speaker
absent.
and persons
ineluding
present;
He will also find personal
in the second
and third
perpronouns
person,
with

haps
To

a large

fixes,
nouns.

singular,
extent

infixes,
These

or

and plural
forms.
dual,
the pronouns
are incorporated
In such
we will
suffixes.
cases

article

pronouns

and
person,
number,
of the indirect
object.
pronouns

may
will

pronouns
In

found.
used

alike

they

are

article
times

or may

not

be

be

found.

languages
the
subject

when

The

student

but

pronouns.
Singular,
distinct
incorporated
be
often
this
will not

one

particle

may
but

particle
But
difficulty
idea

but

this

fied

by

that
are

be

found.

which
and

are
at

dual,

and

the

we

of

be

If

the

object

that

by

personal
always

them

are
they
and when

expressed

with
difficulty
will be found.

forms
used

the
not

may

some

for

subject
only

pro-

subject
only

is

and
is

expressed,
an entirely

be

thse
Someobject,

expressed,
another

are

expressed

article

that
the greatest
pronouns
must
his mind of
entirely
free
of sex.
In Indian
tongues,
animate
and
primarily
into

student

different

case.
found

Often

by
in their

into
maie
and
female,
ail objects
are classithese
genders
attitudes
or supposed
constitution.

and inanimate,
animate
one or both,
divided
into
and the lying
or they
into the
sitting,
may be divided
and the fleshy.
the earihy,
the stony,
the
The
mushy,
woody,
these
article
has rarely
been
worked
ont in any
pronouns

may

standing,
the
watery,

The

will

as pre-

article

the
particularity
and sometimes
object,
are used
the personal

are

find

plural

particles
the case.
if

and

nouns

first

verbs

great

pronouns
characterized

object

may

the
them

a distinction
is simply
gender
methods
of classification
usually
animate
be again
divided
The
may

is rarely
the
characteristics

the

gender

used;

Article

with

pronouns
it is believed

but

used;

if

may

genders
inanimate.

Thus

be

article

and
object
subject
for both.
may stand
it is in the genders
of these

particle;

the

the

always

those

not.

gender,
When

ont
point
both
of subject

in
call

have

the

the

ON

10

The

language.
cle pronouns

the

ticularity

been

with

person

the

are
pronouns
verb
is usually

cle
the

in the

same

The

of the
or

greater
broken

that
In

not

those

and

found,
inflected

to

the

as they

pronouns
and

subject
lesser
extent

will

but

object,

Thus

the

verb

of an

Indian

verb,
parts
In

some

whether

number,
the artiare

used,
or both,

the
languages
free or incorporated
sometimes
nouns

article

not

it.

than

be

because

contains

subject

within

and

combined,

to

term
older

incorporthe

genmanner

this
extent

a distinct

constitutes
pronoun
tissue
it is a complex

the
The

itself

this

in function

analogy

great
particularity
and
In
object.

in the

pronoun.

of their

with

into

combined
incorporated
this reason

For

attache,

to

may be
the arti-

Again,

elements

and

gender,
but are

particles,
elements

component
of the verb.

before

language
ont

pronouns
which
point
and
of the
person
number,
are
and
pronoun,
adjective
of speech
are undifferentiated.

der,

par-

object,
those
in-

or object,
number,

simple

parts
have
its
may
that
it will

to them

article

person,

not
their

immediately
chosen
rather

given

out

point
are

compound;
in different

be placed
has been

pronoun

was
term,
transition,
inflections.
to verbal
ated

with

and

only

pronouns
subject

arti-

pronouns.
and have

part,
out

performed
by
usually
them
in gender,
agree
Indian
where
languages

personal
with the

agree

and placed
apart
in some
cle pronoun
languages
in such
a manner
distinct
word
verb,
article

are

to make

pointing
the subject

or

gender

the

thorough

article

important

Besides

and

subject.

an

into
more

requires
called

particulars.

article

case

take

they
transitions.

occur

enter

subject
are
here

particles

number,
offices

LANGUAGE.

classifications

The

verb

that

verb

OF

these

known.

called

person,
the same

they
perform
flections
of the
and

well

incorporated
of the

conjugation
some writers

by

EVOLUTION

to which

extent

is not

These

study.
In the

THE

these
but

word,

of adjectives.
themselves

to predicontain
within
particles
Again,
are undifferentiated.
and to this extent
nouns
and verbs
cate possession,
in an Indian
The verb is relatively
of much
importance
tongue
greater
is incora
extent
the
than
in a civilized
To
pronoun
language.
large
a part
of
and
thus
constitutes
in the verb
as explained
porated
above,
its

conjugation.
Again,

languages
in English
man
cant.

Indian
as in most
are used
as intransitive
adjectives
verbs,
Where
as a predicant
or copula.
there
is no verb
to be used
Indian
would
that
the man
is good the
we would
say
say
i. e., as a predias an intransitive
the
using
adjective
verb,

good,
If he
would

desired
be

good
and so, in like
fied to indicate

to

affirm
or

inflected,
manner,
mode,

it in
otherwise

all adjectives
tense,

the

past

modified,
when used

number,

the

tense,

person,

to

verb

intransitive

indicate

to predicate
as other

&c.,

the
can

tense;
be modi-

intransitive

verbs.
Adverbs
lie is

there/

are
the

used
Indian

as

intransitive
would

say

verbs.
that

person

In

English

there

usually

we

may
preferring

say

Sowhll.1
L1.7.1~12-

the

WORDS
1_

demonstrative
be

therefore,
to

jugated
will

11_

personal
a predicant
different
modes,

receive

adverbial

definite

particles

the
be

gated.

an

prefixed,

withont
within

the

being
verb.

is needed

to

complete

be

may

used

we
English
the verb
to be.

The

as

able

to trace

But

the

verbs

a noun

use

Thus

verbs;
and verbs

nonns,
From

the

remarks

within

adverbs

and

within

phrases

direction,

to

go

itself
the

by

incor-

circumstances
of

direct

are

and

used

verbs
are

as

in-

often

in-

expressed

verb

may
one

purpose,

signifying
other
go to a place

study

prpositions,

Indian

a word

object,

the
verbs.

adverbs,

English
Thus
the

a sentence

that

ofits

study
nouns

that
in

instrument,

represented

the

subject,
it is

Thus

seen

ideas
being
may be

Prpositions
be particles

complement

and^clauses.

manner,
be

may

be

which

meanings

adverbial

itself

verb

it will

above,

themselves

something

may

and
adverbs,
prpositions,
to such
and,
extent,
adjectives,
are undifferentiated.

adjectives,

transitive

preposito any

meanings
connotes
such'

under

as the

in

incorporated

that

i. e., they

often
includes
within
therefore,
and
relation-idea.
object,
qualifier,
Indien
language
is, to a large
extent,

of an

may
say the hat
or he might
table;
the
on
preposition
and
be conjumay

such

verb

meaning,
or clause.

ad-

to any

meanings

themselves

its

intransitive

would

within

verb,

indirect

clude

our

contain

qualifying
word,
phrase,
or suffixed
to nouns,

in

after

be

Verbs

incorporated
themselves

we

English
lit on

but
on;
to predicate,
found
as particles

may

would,
be con-

might
etc.

persons,
use
of

table

infixed,
in nouns.

porated
Nouns
when

often

fliere

and

verb

verbs

particles

something
a limiting
or

hat

further,

meanings

that

that

say

In
that

say

adverb

verb,

numbers,
by the

verbs.

intransitive
may

still

and,

definite

the

and

order,
used
as

The

contain
within
may
able to trace
such

would

11

'"1

being
of the verb.

Indian

Prepositions

verbs,
tional

verbs

intransitive

the

tenses,

our

or parts
are

VERBS.'

pronoun.
or intransitive

qualifications

still
and,
further,
limitations
without

Prpositions
is on the table;

'iNSTRANSITIVE

as

particles,
verbial

change
would

AS

_1

to the

used

denote

often

USED

by

express
or all,

as
an-

go home;
than
home;
tMs place,

ango away
from
home;
another,
a place
other
than
with
go from
other,
home;
one,
go from
reference
to home;
to go doion;
one, to go up;
another,
one, go around;
there
will
be a verb
and,
perhaps,
go up MU;
go up a valley;
another,
etc.
Then
we may
have
to go on foot,
to go on
another,
go up a river,
to go in a cano;
still
horseback,
another,
to go for water;
another
for
other,

wood,

etc.

used,

and

Distinct
these

verb
English
will indicate
which
with
The

verb

by

may

be

used

for

ail

particles.

to brealc

incorporated
be represented

the

of

the

it is done.
incorporated

words

varied

may
manner
Distinct

performing
words
may

In

by several
act

be used,

or a fewer

these,

or

like

number

the
manner,
each of which

words,
the
instrument

or a common

word

with
varied

particles.

to strike

may

be

represented

by

several

words,

signifying

ON

12

tc.
strument,
cles or entirely
Mode

an

qualifications
languages

the

open
in-

parti-

used.

Indian
of

can

of separation
plane
and true
modes.
that

the
a flat

analodifficult
Modes
is a rather
subject.
tongue
and
conditions
and
are found,
civilized
many
tongues
and
other
civilized
which
in English
in the verb
appear
and clauses.
No
and
adverbial
as adverbs,
phrases
appear

in

mode;

words

different

to those

gous

LANGUAGE.

with

with

to strike

Jiand,

OF

to strilce with a club, to strilee with

theflst,
with
to strike
a lohip, to strilee with a switch,
word
with
common
incorporated
may be used

to strike

severally

EVOLUTION

THK

be

Thus

between

drawn

there

a
makes
speaker
another
which
shows

that

such

a form

may be
declaration

as

the

adverbial

of

the

certain,
makes

speaker

qualifications
which
shows

verb,
i. e.,

an

indicative
with

a declaration

a declartion
on
another
that
he makes
i. e., a dubitative
mode;
doubt,
a
be
used
in
a
another
form
will
i.
making
qaotative
mode;
hearsay,
e.,
i. e., an
another
in imploration,
an imperative
giving
mode;
command,
to denote
i. e., a permissive
another
form
permission,
implorative
mode;
another
form
will be
in
a
another
negative
mode;
negation,
i. e.,
mode;
to indicate

used

that

i. e., a simulative
be done,
i. e., a

action

the

mode;
desidrative

is simultaneous
to denote

another

with

desire

other

some

or wish

that

action,

something

another
that
the action
to be
ought
mode;
action
is repetitive
from
another
that
i. e., an obligative
mode;
action
is caused,
i. ., a frequentative
another
that
time to time,
mode;
etc.
i. e., a causative
mode,
are of
which
we are compelled
to call modes,
forms
of the verb,
These
done,

number.
great
or incorporated
the

gives

will

word

direction,
fication
an

be

line

of

and

best

to treat

ail

cases
they

thse
may

words,
twice.
In

appear
When

sounds.

an

incorporated

as

Indian

language
in paradigmatic
in

verbs.

th

one
same

particle.
be

may

particles

be

drawn

above
In
It

as

of

forms

the

this
should

adverbial
additions

incorporated
or clauses

phrases,

of tenses

can

modes.
or

which
in

used

to indicate

adverbial

any

quali-

instead

particle

of

word.

these

modal

particle

particle
and

another

in fact,
purpose;
by an incorporated

made

be

modal

particular
be discovered;
wherein

introduced,

incorporated
and
instrument,

modes.

multiplicity-of

be

a particular
the

always

an incorporated

mentioned

as distinct

them
but

used
may not

will

demarkation

those

of

be

that

may
as a distinct

cles
ticles

above

manner,
whatever

adverb
No

with

used

is stated

It

will

meaning
word

qualified
a diffrent

language

each

with

Usually
adverb

verb

it is usually
form.
Some

are

particles
or changes
also

these

particles.
from
arising
an

sense,
then,
be further
of
are

particles
may

between

modal

be

fouud

language
that
in

remarked

thus

used,
and

difficult

distinct
the

parhas a
many

so that
worn,
or consonant
idea

to elaborate

or time

partiit seems

incorporated

Indian

excessively
vowel
simple

employed,

tenses
Many
of these
time

adverbial
Indeed

particles
are
particles

adverbial
expressed
a system
arefound
excessively

VOICE

poweelJ

and

worn,
ticles.

may

appear

rather

rather

distinct

Usually
But

in relation
It
modal

great
to other

seen

was

from

time

above

as

TENSE.

13

inflections

is usually
adverbial

that

In

particles.
adverbial

MODE

than

as incorporated

par-

and future
tenses
are dispresent,
past,
and
often
an
immediate
remote
or ancient
less
past,
in relation
to the present
and
of time
specification

often

covered
future.

like

cannot
be
particles
tense
cannot
particles

manner

modal

and

found.

particles.
adverbs

from
separated
be separated

exonly to a limited
and thus
there
are
verb,
and no plane
of demarkation
can be
a multiplicity
tenses,
statements
it will apdrawn
between
mode
and tense.
From
preceding
it a
in an Indian
with
that
a verb
may have
incorporated
pear
tongue
In

an

tent.

Indian
Adverbial

language

qualifications
and
of modes

are

differentiated

are

found

can

be

in the

of particles,
great
variety
i. e., pronominal,
adverbial,
The pronominal
particles

which

to

characteristics

in

thus

subserve

out

point

rect

object

are

subserved

a variety
of
of the verb.

They

by differentiated
with
therefore,
might,
but these elements
particles,
They

perform

article
the

general

object,
which

snbject,
distinct
have

propriety,
another

called
they

function;

serve
indi-

in English
of speech.

parts

been

classes,
they
and

pronouns;

pnrposes
as

adjectives
some

in three

arranged

andprpositional.we have
called

adjective

serve

thepur-

which
is usually
called
that
make
agreementin
is, they
pose
language;
and thus
indicate
the syntacthe verb
with
the subject
agre
and object,
and verb.
Inthis
sense
tic relation
between
they
might
subject,
object,
and
doubtless
this
have
been
called
relation
with
propriety
particles,
of the older
called
them
fonction
was in mind
when some
grammarians
transitions.
The
tense,
guages
adverbial
The
variety
parts
By

adverbial

spoken

and

phrases,
prepostional
of subordinate

particles
relations,

the

perform
like

in English.
of speech
the demonstrative
function

and

prepositional.
Thus
the

of

another

three

classes

are

voice,

mode,
in

performed

differentiated

and
lan-

adverbs,

clauses.

of

the
some

function
prepositions
of

the

are closely
related
to adverbial
they
particles,
so
are closely
related
to prepositional
particles,
whether
difcult
to say of a particular
particle
verbial,

of

the
functions
particles
perform
that
with
other
functions
many
more
civilized
people
by
by
highly

together

particular
of particles

are

not

as

pronominal
and
that
it

particles
be

itwill
be

distinct

particles,

adverbial

whether

particle

a great

of indicating
used

sometimes

pronominal
it

be

by absolute

separated

or ador

adverbial

planes

of demarkation.
The
jectives,
use of
Indian

use

of

of the verb;
as parts
particles
as intransitive
and prepositions
and
adverbs,
nouns,
adjectives,

these

adverbs,
verbs
as
tongue

to

a large

extent

the

study

of

its

the
verbs;
make
verbs.

use

of nouns,
adthe direct

and
the

study

of

an

14

THE

ON

extent
that
voice,
of agglutinated
particles
are undifferentiated.
verbs
To

the

extent

that

and

prepositions
To the
In

verbs

extent

are

nouns

ail

that

these

as

incorporated

particles

incorporated

in the

in

undifferentiated.

are

prepositions

accomplished
by the
extent
and
adverbs

that

are particles
prepositions
are undifferentiated.

Indian

it is

particulars

seen

of organization.
by

or
polysynthetic,
and may be used

aftixed

these

that

to nouns,

the

Various
Indian

describing

Indian

verb,
and

prepositions
tongues

scholars

have

be

said

called

as being

languages

The
term
synthetic
synthetic.
as synonymous
with
undifferentiated.

may
tongues,
therefore,
of speech
are imperfectly

parts

In

found

are

are

undifferentiated.

very low type

to this
feature

their

are

adverbs
of speech

parts
that

LANGUAGE.

and
tense
mode,
or inflections,
to

To the

use

the two
verbs,
To the extent

OF

EVOLUTION

to be

is

perhaps

highly

to a
belong
attention

holophrastic,
the best,
in that

syntheti

differentiated.

the
is highly
particulars
English
language
organized,
of speech
are
differentiated.
Yet
the
difference
is
highly
one of degree,
not of kind.
To the extent
in the English
that
inflection
is used for qualilanguage
as the

as for

fication,
and for
are

same

parts

person,
and tense

mode

undifferentiated.

purpose
There
which

But

to

a very

is

yet
been

has

number,
in the
we

and
verb,
have

of

gender
to that
seen

the

extent

that

noun
the

inflection

and

pronoun,

of speech
parts
is used
for this

extent.

slight
the
English
but
partially

in

one

language

ered

differentiation

important
Verbs
as

accomplished.
of speech

considusually
and adjectives,

are undifferentiated
are nouns
parts
they
and predicants.
The predicant
is a distinct
or both,
simple
part
The English
has
but one, the verb
to be, and this
speech.
language
not always
a pure
for
it sometimes
contains
within
itself
predicant,
one

adverbial

element

nective
and

nouns

sometimes
adjectives
used
as
voice

of

verb
and

are
a

it is conjugated
for mode
and tense,
and a conit is conjugated
for agreement.
With
adjectives
is used
as a predicant.
In the passive
voice
also it

the

called

the

progressive
differentiated
in the
But

the
verb,
examination

is

coming

more

in what

English
of the

exhibits
the'fact
language
the predicant;
and what
voice

are

participles

the

predicant.

An

speech.

when

this

used,

is
an

when

element

is thus

of

that

form

nouns

or

and

participles,
is usually

language
of
history
it is coming

the

verb

verb

more

be"

the

active

and
in

its

more

of

the

English
to be used
as

form
use

is

parts

to be in

common

is
and

"to

undifferentiated

the

what

nouns

denominated

has

is usually
called
the
and
more
to be limited

In

adjectives.
active
voice

of the

of the
to

special

active
sig-

nifications.
real active
indicative
first person,
sinpresent
tense,
voice,
mode,
of the verb
to eat, is am eating.
The
I eat,
expression
number,
I am aeotistomed
to eat.
the common
form
of
signifies
So, if we consider
The

gular

THE

powELL.]
th

active

voice

of its

many

forms

VERS

its

throughout
are limited

TOBjE.

entire

to

~g
we

conjugation,
uses.

spcial

discover

the conjugation
of the verb
the auxiliaries
are
Throughout
these
to the
extent
that
are modified
auxiliaries,
they
and person,
contain
adverbial
and connective
tense,
number,
In like manner
of the lexical
elements
of the English
many

predicants,
for mode,

but

contain

more

than

one

of

To <tsceK~
speech:
is to go from.

part

is

to go down;
and to depart
Thns
it is seen that
the English
of speech
are not
parts
completely
differs
but

from
an Indian
respect
language
Indian
no pure
tongues
predicant
some
the verb
to &e, or predicant,
has
to amrm
existence
in a place.

in

thus

be seen

that

by the

criterion

elements.
language
<o descend

up;

only

in that
its
synthetic
The
English,
then,
in degree.

has

been

been

slightly

differentiated.

most

chiefly
It will
are

is also

language

in this

In

is to go

of organization

differentiated,
developed,

Indian

tongues

of very
low grade.
It need
but to be affirmed

Indian

are

languages

expressed

opinion

of

that

that

that
of sematologic
content
by the criterion
a very
low: grade.
Therefore
the frequentlythe languages
of barbarie
have
a more
peoples

structure
than
the
of civilized
languages
refutation.
peoples
complete
It is worthy
of remark
ail paradigmatic
that
inflection
in a civilized
condition.
tongue
is a relie of its barbarie
When
the
of speech
parts
are fully
differentiated
and
the
of placement
process
fully
specialized,
so that
the order
of words
in sentences
has its full
no usesignificance,
ful purpose
is subserved
by inflection.
highly

organized
has its

grammatic

in

Economy

is

speech
and

accomplished,
and economy

it

of thought.
constitution
of

phonio

the

force

divides

itself
Economy

by

which

of

economy

words

its

has

development

into
properly
of utterance

economy
has had
has

thought

of

been

utterance

to do with

the

developed

the

sentence.
AU paradigmatic
inflection
In th
requires
unnecessary
thought.
the
clause
if ~e was 7Mfe, if fally
and
expresses
subjunctive
condition,
it is quite
to express
it a second
time byusing
another
form
unnecessary
of the
verb
to &e.
And
so the people
who
are using
the
lanEnglish
are deciding,
for the
form
is rapidly
guage
obsosubjunctive
becoming
lete with
the long
list of paradigmatic
forms
which
have
disappeared.
of

time
Every
the sex of

sex

should

th
its

be

cases

adjectives,
the

alike

then
would

in nine

thousand

be relieved

in

ten

instead
nine

it
there

is necessary
to
is no reason

thousand.
of

the

hundred

of the necessity
an adjectivewouldfullyexpress
are
as they
are
greatly
multiplied,
with
the Greek
and Latin,
the speaker

speaker

andinthe
thought,
these
innections
guages,

say, one time

were
used

expressed,
of gender

non-expressive
gender

Ae, s&e, or it is used

in its use
though

pronoun
antecedent,

one

If one

it.
in the

three

ninety-nine

of an

case

why

pronoun

with

three,
and

think

unnecessary
Butwhen
Indian

is compelled

lanin the

J6 6

THE

ON

choice

of a word

which

have

no

A -PoK~a
the

say
posely

sitting,
to be

to express
connection

man,

he,

one,

killed,
in the

by

shooting

porated

to

particles
and

inanimate,
form
of the

idea

to

that

which

that

animate,
an

objective
and
the

selected,

his
with

in saying

Indian,

case;
verb

LANGUAGE.

think

a multiplicity
of things
wishes
to express.
a rabbit,
to
killed
would
have
in th
nominative
purcase,
animate,
rabbit,
he, the
one,
of a verb
to kill would
have

standing,
the

arrow,
for the

form

form

its

person,

of

he

a man

changes

denote

gender
verb
would

OF

EVOLUTION

as

standing,
also express

inflection

by

and

number,

gender
or lying,
and

sitting,
whether

and
as

incor-

animate

or

and the
case;
was done
acci-

the killing
or purposely,
and whether
it was by shooting
or by some
other
or with
a gun;
by bow and arrow,
process,
and, if by shooting,
whether
of the verb
would
in like
and the form
manner
have
to express
ail of
thse
to the object;
that
things
reJating
gender,
is, the person,
number,
dentally

and

case

of the

of the

one

haps

time

nine

have

to be

valuable
the

but
the

that

case

be
of the

development
has

by

these

as

a written

English

from

the

of paradigmatic
the multiplicity
one would
have
to be selected.
be the
Indian

but in the
word,
and ninety-nine
ofin
the selection
would

evolution

Judged

used,

thought

purpose

linguistic
rank;

in

compact
hundred

sand

and

particular
a million
it would

in
and

particulars,
sion in one

In

object;
to kill this

verb

not

criteria,
has

nine

accomplished

to

ail
express
have
the whole

purpose
would
hundred

cases

ail

of

the

and

of

these

form

thereby.
as well as the

English,
in vain.
been
the

language,
but emerged

English
in th
from

stands
way

in

a barbarie

of

forms
Perof these
expresthou-

ninety-nine
particulars
the verb,

French

and

would
when

German,

alone

in

the

which

its

alphabet

condition.

no.

highest
is

SMITHSONIAN

OF

INSTITUTION--BUREAU
J. W. POWELL,

ETHNOLOGY.

DIRECTOR.

SKETCH
.OBTHB

MYTHOLOGY 0F THE NORTH AMERICAN. INDIANS.

BY

J. ~V. POWELL.

3AE

17

SKETCH

OF

THE

MYTHOLOGY

OFTHE

NORTH AMERICAN

By

THE
The
In

wonders

of
in

savagery,

has

J. W.

GENESIS

the

course

POWELL.

OF

PHILOSOPHY.

nature

of
and

barbarism,

INDIANS.

-in

have

ever

civilization

the

of things.
The
explanation
of seasons,
the
succession
of
change
of the
powers
ever-flowing
majestic
mountains,
air,
the night
of birds,
the gliding
of serpents,
springs,
the blooming
of flowers,
the forms
of storm-carved
sought
the
bodies,

of life

and

the

death,
The

explained.

institutions

hard

the instinct
upon
In all the operations
cold wave
from
sweeps
are

buried

nuids
under
and
rain,
blasts

under

of

in

the

which

in

more

before

shivers

nature,
death,
institutions
these

At

the

of

the

is buried
and

work

of society.

things-questions

and

time

desert

In

and

rends

the

people

skull.

The

and

springing

why are
from

the

evolufollows

of

involved.

are
are

almost

the

congeal

heavens

of

uniulnlled

are
are

the

upon

as

brass,
of
and

sands,
and

vgtation;
and
subsistence

swept

life-

buried

promises

the

are

A
forests

frozen,

supply

the

and

the

luxury,

forth

destroys
with its

away.

Light-

unseen

powers
or sickness,
life

silent,
health

or joy,
bringing
pain
like
manner
man's
welfare
How

the

day,

In

woe

beams
sear

man

perennial
of trees,

rivers,

lakes

sources

mockery
its
pours

of

heavenly

and

night

are
seasons
congenial
A river
of famishing
men.
eyes
rages
A mountain
with
its flood.
bursts

tree

too, are at
to mankind.

another

the

interrogation

winds

man's

sum

furnace

valley
the land
a

fierce

of

humanity.

and

with

go

midsununer

th
heated

adjacent
rivers
of fire,

and

the
indeed

in

cosmic

weal

north-rivers

and

snows,

corne

fierce

the

ning

the

and
himself,
rocks
of water.

clouds

traits,
shrivel

of self-prservation.
of nature,
man's

man

the
the

society-many
is universal.

instinct
profoundly
th
instinct
of
mind,

lasting
interrogatories
tion
of the
human

mind

the growth
the mysteries
rocks,
to be
are the things
~OM) and wAy are ever-

of

to know

yearning

attention.

challenged
the

alike,
movements

is involved

the

questions

the

deepest

asked
instinct

in

all

about
of

preservation.
if)
19

of
or
the
ail

self-

MYTHOLOGY

20

In

all

has
The

and civilizedinquiry,
question
every
barbarie,
its because.
7t(KP has had its </K<s, every
~y
every
constitute
raised
to th questions
by any people
of
have
had
all peoples
hence
philosophies
consisting
Such
a
must
necesof
philosophy
things.
explanation

philosophy;

their

accepted
resnit

sarily

from

of
progress
dmonstration

of

lower

to the
the

In

every

human

from

opinions

what

higher

a philosophy,

of

production

entertain

as the

understand

what

discriminations

as a basis

for

the

early
if
has

is characterized
with

of

by

the

evoluis

philosophy

later

the
the

days-from

culture.

they
classincation

the

on

what

In

th

heard,
saw,
resemblances
their

which

disare

studying
what

it is necessary

hnowledge,
they

discerned,
classification

to understand

of culture,

phenomena
and
made,

be

and

discrimination,
is developed.

of their

sum

must

phenomena

Discernment,
cruMMM~,
c~ass~e~.
a philosophy
the
processes
by which
at any stage
of a people
philosophy
a people
should

hand.

history
to the

earlier

in

1 postulate:
Not
only

unfolded

been

The
the

at

of culture

stage
has

Philosophy
philosophy.
human
understanding.

th

of

history

but

man

This

is

dmonstration

necessary,
a philosophy,

in

developed
beast.

the

from

is

people
of
stage

tion

instincts

the
primary
differentiation

his

every
its

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

answer,
of the answers

sum

its

NORTH

of savage,

stages
an

found

THE

OF

such

that

we

discerned;
seized
upon

felt,
they

rested.

explanations
the
trath,

as the discernin the scale,

nearer
will be higher
philosophy
and the classification
better.
ment
is wider,
the discrimination
nicer,
the
sense
of th civilwith
The
sense.
of th savage
is dull
compared
effect
that
the
in civilization
to the
There
is a myth
carrent
ized man.
has

barbarian
few

sights,
his
odors;
made

whole
up

of

comparison,
the infinitesimal

the

are

multiplied
of
ception

the

taste

the

comprehension

perception

of

smell

perfumes

and

his

impressions
ment
from

the

the

series
If

the

AU

his

fusion
ive
feels

end

is that

with
the

processes
savagery.

to

is developed
that
are

facts

his
the

the
to

few

flavors,
and
blunt,

and

of the

perceptions
universal
habit

bis

more

sees
but

that

few.

In

toward

away
of

perception

but
few

facts

are

symphonies;
of delicious

enjoyment

no

his

extended

rapturous

sound
his

viands;

perhis

of most
exquisite
apprciation
of sensuous
up of th combination
of discernenumeration.
The stages
the

made

is little,
savage
are
confused;
of

has

savage
smells

impressions

vision
infinite;

of

multiplied
beyond
to the highest
civilized
lowest
savage
the beginning.
of which
is far from

discernment
sensuous

increased

toward

owl.

sensuous

has

away

but

narraw
of

man

and
is

are

is

combination

civilized

to

is

life

sensuous

of the

wisdom
tastes

It

faculties.

perceptive

developed
highly
the myth
of the
but few sounds,
hears
than

fbundation

savage

constitute

his

discrimination

but

the

sees,

Subjectively
but normal,

of

is less.

confusion

confusion

savagery-the

the
that
the
subjective-so
of his own mind.
imaginings
in civilization,
are diseases

man

of
th

con-

object-

smells,
hears,
tastes,
sensuous
determined
functional

methods

in

powELL.]

STAGES

T~~i
The

sn.Tra.o*~

philosopher
The civilized

from

changes

TWO
There

are

entinc.

two

In

from

subjective
as

plained
In

he

egotism,
classifies

of

time

himself;
with
subjective
the

great

voices,
examination

the

and

one,

and
acts

an

are

of

the

with

simple
There

himself

to

supposed

latter,

worid;
eonstituents.
is

an
known

the

philosophy
and
savagery

with

thus

unknown
is the
of

sci-

derived

analogies

are

phenomena

to
are

will

a thousand

"Itis

says,
sleeps

the

made

ex-

be
its

of

the

in

the

he
animals,
in allthiugs
acts
of some

In

mythologie

world

are

supposed

In

scientinc

The

personages.
complex.

chiidren

and

discovers
to be

to
paces
Noises

By subjective
by indnctive

and

design,
fellow
men

physical

feast."

great
afoot.

and

phito be
are

simple

com-

philosophy,

and
phenomena,
are
thus
they
interpreted.
about
himis
studiedfrom

antecedent

explanation

subjective
phenomena
of view,
and the
established
categories

outer

unknown

designing
by th

willing,

goes

outer

th

point

to the

th

of

explained

science

objective

gated

he

movements

hands,
in

phenomena

of living,
and

phenomena
so far as
Man

by

first interprets
th cosmos
as an extension
of
of the outer
word
analogies
phenomena
by their
of distance
is his own pace,
his
his measure

for
sleep,
It is a hundred

are

with

pared

the

and

mythologie

philosophy-the
are explained

induction

th

losophy
the

PBTtLOSOFBLY.

and design
in his
to ail the cosmos,
and there
Ail
are
design.
phenomena
snpposed
one having
will
and
that
some
purpose.

extends
will

OF

is marked

categories.

man

discovering
will
discovering

reason

of

phenomena

th

or,

powers

of philosophy

progress
to homologie

STAGES
stages

phenomena;
his own

rock,~

are

the

in
expriences
successions
of events.

orderly

sublime

measure

grand
ail
first,
human

the

resemblances-analogie
affinitives
by essential

classifies

categories

GRAND

T'~N~TY1~1p).Tt~RRHn~ift~t~

by

philosopher

analogie

21

~~O* ~t~UlfUT-
obvious

characteristicsand

-homologie
by

PHILOSOPHY.

~lasa~OC
classi&es

ntI~Cm~T

savage

characters.

OF

gathered
of subjective
life are relephenomena
in the classification
of the phenomena
it into its
is studied
by resolving
complex

known,

philosophy
civilization.

and
lu

there

is

of savagery;
those
stages

a khown

unknown.
known

the
of culture

The

unknown
that

we

is
call

to be known;
all things
are known-supposed
barbarism,
then
to
last
is known,
something
understood,
explained,
ail other
have
that
in full
those
who
comprhension
things
knowledge
is ushered
in the era of investigation
and disbecome
unknown.
Then
but

when

covery
philosophy
mentary.

at

then

of civilization.
is born;
then
is the beginning
is complete;
th philosophy
of civilization
savagery
men of science,
discovered
ye wise fools,
ye have

science
of
Ye

The
fragth law

22

MYTHOLOGY

of

but
ye
a method

gravity,
cause
and
In

the

plain

of

lower

set

there

are

on-which
and

the

tell

ail
of

what

things;

savagery
which
we

on

AMERICAN

INDIANS.

is.
But
gravity
savagery
is left unexplained.
nothing
the cosmos
is bounded
by the
and the
the
tread,
firmament,

bas

great
azure

with

bounds

domed

Alcyone

for

NORTH

and beyond
is an abyss
brilliants;
of-nothing.
ail things
are
ail things
are
known,
explained;
no mysteries
but the whims
of the gods.
But
when
the plain
we tread
a portion
becomes
of the
surface
of a great
globe,

above,
these

Within

THE

cannot

stages
and sea

land

surface

OF

firmament

becomes

with

and-Sirias,

of philosophy
verity
scientist
is a doubting

this

the

enlargement

is questioned.
man.

The

heavens,
stretching
beyond
of the reahn
of philosophy
the
is a positive
the
savage
man;

The opinions
of a savage
are childish.
people
Society
grows! 1 Some
others
that
I like
say society
develops;
society
evolves;
but,
somehow,
to say it grows.
The history
of th discovery
of growth
is a large
part
of the history
of human
culture.
That
individuals
that
the child
grow,
to be a man, the
the scion
a tree,
grows
is easily
cot
'horse,
recognized,
with unassisted
though
ey
But
that
races
grow-races
races

or groups
of worlds-is
so great
a thought.
of individuals
is not
growth
not

grasp

of growth
are not discovered.
th processes
of men,
races
of animals,
races
of plants,
a very late
and yet all of us do
discovery,
Consider
that
of culture
where
the
stage

That
is savagery.
fully
recognized.
stage
the
native
races
of North
America
are
To-day
agitated
by discussions
over that
"Do
the trees
or were
great
philosopic
question,
grow
they
created~
That
the grass
but th orthodox
grows
they
admit,
philosoassert
that
th forest
and the
phers
stoutly
were
pines
great
sequoias
created
as they
are.
Thus
tion

in

or

creation
illustrates
let

us

more

the
look

the

wide

for
true

ization.

philosophers
of individuals-in

other

terms

picture

of

York.

in New

York

I know
these

is a palace
of animais,

two

life.

Contrast

in

the

in

the

Rocky
forest

fact

Ka-ni-ga
Mountains.
a shelter

crea-

immediate
that

better

of culture.

But

scene

scalping

bayonet

is

the

single
stages

The
th

immediate

over

of no

bf

comparison.
than
savagery

village
Th
home

the

civilization

between

sylvan

over

dispute

of races.
difference

is
Savagery
is an Indian

Ka-ni-ga
-wonNew
home

th

savagery

development
or development

is

no

of civilcharge
with
New
York.
New
of

York

boughs,

is,
the

of granit.

The dwellers
in jE<MMare
and colrudely
rudely
tanned,
wrought,
ored
with
daubs
of clay.
For
the
of New
are
nocks
garments
York,
fields
are
sail
on
the
tended,
ships
cultivated,
dig in the
sea, and men
mountains
for dye-stu&s
stored
in the rocks.
Th industries
of .Xa-tM-~s
clothed

employ
New

in the

skins

stone

knives,

York

factories,
and the

employ
and the

coal

mine

bone
the

power
is but

and
human
th
industries
of
awls,
muscle;
of the trades,
the machinery
of the manuof the
sun-for
is but
water-power
sunshine,

tools

a pot

of

pickeled

sunbeams.

STAGES

powELL.]

Even

the

nursery

in

are

rhymes

says:

23

PHILOSOPHY.

OF

theprattlerinNewTork

contrast;

Daffy down dilly

Has corne up to town,
With a green petticoat
And a blue gown
in

but

the

savagery

outer

and

nether

<<
are

garments

not

yet

dinerentiated
but

andmore:

blueandgreenarenotdin'erentiated,forthelndianhas
and the
for the two
the green
name
grass
But
the nursery
hue in the Indian
tongue.
for

animals,
nized

the

associate

savages
and this

equality

the

are

heavens

tales
animals

the

with

is what

blue

same

are

of the

of Ka-ni-ga
on terms

in .E'a~M-~M

prattler

one

of the

of recog-

says:

The poor little bee

That lives in the tree,
The poor little bee
That lives in the tree,
Has only one arrow
In his quiver.
are not in greater
and civilization
of savagery
to you the condition
To fully
present
philosophy.
three
obstacles
m their
of savagery,
as illustrated
appear.
philosophy,
mountain
the
Indians
in their
ail the years
I have
After
spent
among
divorced
I have
I am not
certain
that
myself
from
sufficiently
villages,
their
childto properly
and ways
of civilization
the thoughts
appreciate
of the
in your
own knowledge
The
second
obstacle
subsists
ish beliefs.
and
of
civilized
and
the
and
of
methods
society;
ways
powers
nature,
I fear you will never
an Indian
when
I attempt
to tell you what
thinks,
a
and thus
what
you will be led to give too deep
forget
you know,
fully
au
other
on
the
to
a
contrasting
or,
hand,
savage
explanation;
meaning
will soundto
with
you
Indian
absurdity
your
concept
own, th manifest
Th

idle

tale

too

The

third

credence.
into

industries

their

than

an

as

and

arts

contrast

civilized

them

language,

so many

Some

Ute

WM.Th
He

recognizes
resemblance
north
another

in the

are

partially

but

there
proper

is

an

and

to breath,

east,

explains
declares

the

winter
another
the

discerned;

of
the

that

His

there

and
winds,
in the west.

men

deserve
thoughts

carry

with

animals

and

and

another
The

the

in
facts

not

widely

breathe.

discovers

its

them to the
in the
beast

by relegating
is a monster

He
of

to

statements

previous

wind,

has

philosopher
relegation

to

belonging
the

the

winds

atmosphre.

earth-surrounding

discriminations.

that

phenomena

He
and

methods
to make

discerns

philosopher
the

false

too

to put savage
of meaning,

ideas.

collateral

philosophie
may serve

vaguely

of breathings.
that
breathes

class

mention,
in the attempt
words
are
so full
lies

and

of culture

grades

or

deserve

diniculty
our

thoughts
of th

great

examples

separated
clearer.

to

simple

the

south,

and

to winds
that
discovered

relating
yet

fails

in

making

winds

to

the.class

the
of

24

MYTHOLOGY

OF

THE

NORTH

AMERICAN

INDIANS.

is analogie,
but not homologic.
The basis
of his philosophy
and hence
he has four wind-gods.
of the
ancient
Northland
discovered
that
he could
philosopher

breathings
is personality,
Th
cool

his

the

brow

wafted

with

air.

the
away
th wind

The

dust

and

blew

he

with

the fire into

a great
the waters
of the
"Somebodyis
fanning
fiord,
the
the
fanning
evergreen
forests,"
and he relegated
of fannings,
and he said,
"The
clothed
god Hraesvelger,
is spreading
his wings
for flight,
and
the winds
rise

The early
Greek
in vessels
or movein

blew

he

more

the dust with

away
winds
also
swept
and when
connagration~
the

brow,

kindled

eagle-plumes,
under
them.~

something
that
can

or sweep

said,

or "Somebodyis
winds
to the class
from

a fan, or kindie
a fiame,
winds
also cooled
his

discovered

that
air may
be imprisoned
of caves,
and he recognized
wind
as
more
than
something
something
fanning,
scattered
and
so when
the winds
abroad,

philosopher
the

than

be

gathered
"The
said,

ventilation

breath,
and

up
sacks

have

been

or*"The

untied,"

caves

hve

been

opened."
The

in

again

defiected

sweep
from

down
the
facts

civilization

air

are

ail
cooled

tropics,

the

the

breeze,
that
these

tion,
the earth,

Th

of

philosopher

wafted

ail

in

of

the

swung
motion,
at the
and
poles,

by

by

parts

discerned

are

classifications

which

exhibits

~'Mm 6m~ JMbom.Th

and

P~e

earth

at

so

features,

and

When

of

the

which
he

ail

came

have

the

winds
spray

cosmic

laws.

and
nice,
the science

events

sun

the
and

the

are

of

even

in

personal

a living
an apalong
confiict
between

supreme

gods

the

a fierce

one

we

at

th

waft

made

fan-

ventila-

surrounds

to

succession

across

in

that

or

crags,
obdience

declares

philosopher

the

breath,

moving
air which

heated
earth,
counter-enrrents

revolving
turned
into

orderly

passage
account
of

will.

of

body

homologies,
an

an
way by giving
and
T-w~, the
snn-god,
2'<t-~c~s,
thology.
In that
time
to
long
ago, the
the

air

sea, all in
the discriminations

his

explains

pointed

roamed

great
the

that

the

geographic
mountain

among
of the
many,
on true

based

of meteorology,
the nckie
winds.

discovered

vessels,

thus

thousand

eddy
valleys,
crested
billows

personage,

has

confined

heavens

to be

of

his

the
mythology
refers,
too near
with
his fierce

mysun
heat

were

and when
he hid
in his cave
for a long
scorched,
away
come
the
was
and
the
earth
cold.
night
forth,
long
a time
upon
was sitting
with his family
Ta:-w<s, the
hare-god,
by
the camp-fire
in the solemn
for the
return
of
anxionsly
woods,
waiting
Wearied
with long watching,
T~-M, the wayward
sun-god.
the hare-god
fell
and the sun-god
came
so near
that
he scorched
the naked
asleep,
thepeople

time,
Once

too

shoulder

of

provoked,
in grt
After

idle

he

to

Ta-wdts.
ned

back

and
anger,
a long journey

Foreseeing
to his cave

speedily
of many

the

vengeance
beneath
th

determined
adventnres

to
the

go

which
earth.
and

hare-god

would
:T~-M~s

fight
came

the

be

thus
awoke

sun-god.
to the brink

of

the

and

there

ont

he

earth,

god coming
sumed
the

arrow

other

was

arrow

still

then

hand,
the

sun

was

that
the

lifted
arrow

was

shivered
a general

consnmed

his

bowled

across

barb

tears

extinguished
before
peared
couneil

were

had

at

the

fierce

last

the

nr.

conncil

the

con-

then

course;

consumed;
his quiver,
but
mark.
T~-to~s,

sun-

heat

anand

another,
this
was

the
it in

holding

and

eye

were

baptized
it in a divine
tear;
full in the face, and the
which
fell to th
fragments,
earth,
Then
the
ned
beT~-M~,
hare-god,
the

sun-god

and

as

he

ned

eonsumed

consumed

the

his

but

consumed

body,
head

the

earth

burning

his
which

alone,

from

the

god burst
earth
and

The

was
now
and
he apsun-god
conquered,
the
to await
In that
sentence.
gods
long
the days
and
the
the
seasons
and the
nights,
and
the
sun was
condemned
to travel
thereof,
of

the

length
firmament

the

his

till

and

its

wrought,
his legs,

feet,
arms-all

established

with

also
in

conflagration.
he

its

failed

to

but
face,
intended

and over
destruction
valleys
fieeing
mountains,
until
at last,
swollen
with
the eyes
of the
heat,
in a fiood
forth
which
the
over
gushed
spread

earth

burning
and the

never

25
~0

patiently,

his

remained

consamed

his

was

and struck
sped
into
a thousand

destruction
and

years,
across

had

at

finished

that

one

only

and

arrow

had

but

PHILOSOPHY.
J.HUjUNUJ.JULX.

long

an
it

sped,

causing
fore the
hands

watched
shot

ere

till

another,
arrow
magical
his

OF
UJf

STAGES
MrAtjr~N

rowELL.]
j~uwjsi~.j

the

by

saine

trail

learn

that

after

day

till

day

the

end

of

time.
In
of

the

at

last

frog

this

same

philosophy
held
to

was

gods
the

task

was

the

in that

and

ancient
of

propriety

to Whippoorwill,
given
a willing
sacrifice
for

himself

yielded

we
consider

of

god

this

time
the
and

purpose,

making

council
and

moon,

and

night,
the

'WMp-

other

transformed
the
magical
means,
of this
of the
moon
is made
origin
evident
to our very
for do we not
see th frog
the moon
senses;
riding
at night,
and th moon
is cold, because
the frog
it was made
from which
was cold ?
by
the

poorwill,
into
frog

The

incantations,
new moon.

means

of
philosopher
of the magical

world

to

down

upon
raised

gods,
Still

the

So the
said,
ens

this,

him

firmament
was

dark,
murmured

people
"Bring
and he

tree

earth-the

the

world

Oraibi

found

they
the

The

me

truth

tells

us

which
the

that

when

constituted
the

firmament,
this

on

his

because

of the

no

and
maidens,"
they
me seven
basbets
"Bring
said,
seven
baskets
of cotton-bolls;

brought
maidens

to

finished

it he held

weave
and

firmament,
beautifai

full-orbed

noccolent

cotton

a magical
it aloft,
in

th

fabric
and

the

from
breeze

th

this

J~~o,
where

to
sun,

now

and

no

moon,
and the

him
brought
of cotton-bolls,"
and
cotton,
carried

he

low
world,
one
of their

it is

no

darkness

seven

of

ceiling

shoulders
was

ascended
people
by
ladder
from
th
lower

world.

noor.of
as there

the
the

cold.

Matoito

seven
and

taught
and
when

seen.
stars.

the

maidthey
seven

had
they
th
toward
away
a
transformed
into

it

of an eye
it was
twinkling
and the same
breeze
the
moon,
caught
which
the
maidens
had
scattered
during

remnants
their

of
work,

26

MYTHOLOGT

and

carried

But

still

them

it was
me

"Bring

and
robes,
wonderful
was
the
their

tabric,
seasons

The

and

have

creation

INDIANS.

transformed

murmured

people

for

ways

the

the

obeyed

into

present.
tells
philosopher

Norse

a car, and
they
world
in tweniy-four

heavenly
of

injunctions

drive

that

us

Night

and

one

after

successively

hours.

and every
morning
from
The
his bit.

rides

Night
as he

bodies,
~a~c~o

and

Day,
the

each,
other

ends

steed

driven

first
his

of wolves,
devour

terrible

two
the

The

of

are

Samos

and

the

by the
of gravity,

The

sun

to west

and

gradual
motion,

traveling

sun,

by

succession

never-ending
of seasons,

us

one

and the
spheres
of civilization
philosopher
anoat
one of the millions

globe,

she

tells
set

planets

course

of

day

of

he

bedews

of

the

tells
in

earth

earth,
another.

us that

and

moons
of

the

Abont

space.
their

AU
the

abode

of a

maw

of

ail

by
at
revolving
th sun is set

and

that

sun

is an incandescent

formed

the planets
globe
from
nebulous
controlled

particles

th

surrounded

is

this

were

earth

sons in the
many
is th wolf
that

and

another,

in

the
named

the

the

Skol

the

about
moon

steed

flies from
the
daily
from
the wolf Eate.
that

a Rorse

around

is Shining-hair.
mane.
Jarnved,

Hate.

within

segregation
and affinity.
an

and

nies

of.these

Th

Skol

and

Sun,
moon-man

th

crystalline
spheres
rates
from east

in one

laws

maiden

philosopher

different

revolve,
matter

of which

and

beast,

hollow

gods

th
has

her

earth
with
the
sky and
glisten
light
iron-wood
forest
to the
east
of Midgard,'is
grt
lying
race
of witches.
One monster
witch
is the mother
of
would

the

from

with

by Day
of his

the

form

stars.

bright
J~f~e~o

and

again,

to th

and

Dew-hair,
foam
with

were

they

the

AMERICAN

buffalo

from

and

NORTH

said,
and
him
seven
buffalo
they
brought
robes,"
th
matted
hair
of the robes
he wove
another
densely
the
carried
into
the
and
which
storm
it
away
sky,
sun.
Then
Matcito
into
the
full-orbed
appointed

seven

firmament

and

aloft,
and

cold

transformed

times

THE

OF

by

the

across
the
heavens
with
th
way
and the
train
ever-recurring
night,
of every
all
philosophy.
Among

appointed
day and

is one
of the
subjects
in ail times,
of these'phenomena,
there
is an explanation
but
peoples,
in the lowest
down
in
how
few
the
facts
way
savagery,
stage,
discerned,
how vague
how superfieial
the
resemblances
the discriminations
made,
In this stage
of culture,
ail the
the phenomena
are classified
by which
daily
sult

and
of

th

and
monthly
movements

of

doings
presents

some
us

magnitude,
ail the nice
and

ail

and

the

as an

these

one-some

the

science

and

weights,
discriminations
facts

evolutions

orderly
Rain.-The

god
of

bodies
In

acts.

astronomy
and orbits,

with
and

corne
are

civilization
all

distances,

its

as the

direct

re-

as the
interpreted
the
philosopher
accumulated
and

facts

of

velocities-with

of absolute,
and apparent'motions,
relative,
to classify
in homologic
is endeavoring
categories,
and revolutions
of th heavenly
bodies
are explained

he

succession
~os~M

which

yearly
phenomena
of th
heavenly

of events.
philosopher

believes

th

domed

firmament

to b

rowELL.]

ice, and
monster

serpent-god
abrades
its'face

In

winter-time

the

The

Oraibi

tecture,
worlds

and

the

the

this

refreshing
dians
who

rain

for

live

on

ice

lakes

of

the

Hindoo

The

vessels

th

rains

the
th

lakes

th
th

philosopher
hold the

that

the

upon
from

again
water
that

firmament

is

the

In

the

of

Olympus.

the

and

with
below

lives

archiand

in th
of

feathers
the

sprinkles
tilled
by

of

serpent

five

world

the

birds

earth

with
Inthe
we

from

In

1 think
You

Migration
tion
of birds
and

~M~a~M,

gathered
forever

earth

and
in

events

clouds

that

which

to

th

~MMy~s

which

by

of the
be

wonderful

and

sea,

discharged
of

circulation

earth

to the

heavens-

waters

travel

by

the

from

methods

the

surface

a beautiful
and

In

river,

science-well,
are
they

fierce

stars
I

are

not

do

and

abrades

the

rainbow

and
of

messenger
witness
to
into

light

earth.

the

Eing
covenant.

its

constituent

Algonkian

battle

of

excrements
what

furnace

falling
where
as you

or scientinc,

mythologie
myth

th

know
the

cinders.from

the
relating
the prototype

frozen

that

Norse,
heaven

between

space

the

falling

call this
may
&tf<?s.Th
of
by

serpent

rain.

explains

philosopher
of the combat

between

of the water-hen,
or progenitor
between
~a-&&o-no-M
raged

AU th
birds
conquered.
it
established
the land
but
and
then
was
<S7M?MjMpM~
his cold
in the future
Winter-maker
should
corne with
and

and

of raindrops.
P~e,

A
gods.
but the latter

snows,

up

into

goddess
Iris,
is the
the
rainbow
In
Hebrew,
rainbow
is an analysis
of white

animal

ever

and

is th

refraction
In

star-gods.
science.'
forged.

rainbow

s~fs.In

.MHM~

to us
expounds
the land
and the

th rainbowis
tS~o~omt,
ice to give us snow
the
Bifrost
spanning

the
the

breaks

thnnder-bolts,

clond.

the

Hiad,

Indra

lightning-bearded
with
his
skies

earth.

of

bridge

science,
colors
by

of

succession

orderly

th

of the

keeping
to the

earth,
heavens

th

sea, and by
jB~M&oto.In

that

says
waters

philosopher
waters
are evaporated
carried
away
by the winds,

cept

of

earth.

these
curions
crops
~<~no
crushes
In winter,
and
scatters
it over th earth,

and

to irrigate
the
of civilization

descend

The

pis,
from

th

a
his

it melts

is acquainted
is a world
who

that
with

upon

sees

actually

of the

'heavens

fall

to

in a pueblo
There

of Arizona.

cliffs

and

summer-time

rain-god,
made
brush,
and
the skies

of

further

ice-dust
in the

the

irrigation

the

the

lives

is seven-storied.

believes
firmament

a snow-fall.

the

by

he
the

philosopher
of many
colors.
who

27

and
to

the
but

snow,

one..MMNMpa,
his great
dips

of

of ice,
back

Shoshoni

philosopher
so his
world

above

as

rainbow

immediately
above,
into
of the heavens,

have

color
very
coils his huge
and
causes

it falls

and

as rain,
in
storm

the

PHILOSOPHY.

it is the

surely

scales
falls

OF

STAGES

could

not

all
waters,
his friends.

be

the

birds
So

the

should
birds

leave
that

for
spend

the

dirty
stars

little
are

worlds

in
are

please.
th

migra~&5o-mo-M
one

of their

and
were

~/MK~driven

that

when-

fierce
winds,
exthe south
their

wintera

28

OF

MYTHOLOGY
.IJ'A..A..J.J~

uv

are

north
J)M.~
In

called

to this

contrast

the

explanation
in quest
migrate
an instinct

the

of

of

of

abundance

of

Bight

jE<M&<&~
manner:

befall.
the

<n!-fM',

the

Th

untied

the

wiser

escaped,

to the

contents,
the sack

placed
birds

the

by
guided
memories.
for

accounts

philosopher

th

the

grandthe waves

wolfgrt
shores
of the

the

brothers,
it from

the

but
were
they
by no
it
disaster
lest
some
grt

the

the

and

plateau,
a beautifai

found

says

C'<m-<Mt-<M) overcame
him,
younger
C~Mbut the elder
swarmed
people
out;
ail
the
sack
while
ran
back
and
closed
yet not
its
and
carried
the
with
remaining
they
sack,
of

curiosity
and
sack,

god,

had

people

be

may
that

~-<co~-p<x
-M<t-s~s,
mankind
from beneath

up
sea, brought
to the C~-tuf-~
a sack,
which
she delivered
them
to carry
and told
gods of his mythology,
and
then
to open
sea to the
Eaibab
Plateau,
ere
their
means
to open
the
arrivai,
package
he

/S'MMjM-

a genial
climate,
of inherited

in

and

of

is an accumulation

which

languages
of th
goddess

should

friends

birds

who

evolutionist,
and
of food

~M~Ma~res.Th
in this

of

the

II~DIANS.

'~th

philosophers

explanation
modern

of

AMERICAN

NORTH

Algonkian

of migration,

j~M~'s~y
diversity
mother

the

by

THE

there

opened

land-a

which
through
forests,
and many
mountain-sheep

elk,

it.

Those

deer,
were
found

with
in

roamed

in

remained

that

covered

plateau
great
and
antelope

mighty

abundance,

~)N), the
of
and us, th feuit
foot-hills,
for
in sunny
meschal
the yucca,
theirfeasts;
crowns,
glades;
andniint,
the
reeds
from
which
to make
their
and
wine;
cactus-apple,
~cM-<tf, the
full of ffints
for their
the rocks
were
about
the lakes
grew
arrow-shafts
a
found
and
down
in th
canon
barbs
and knives,
for their
they
away
tobacco.
found
their
and on the hills they
a~-a-p~,
pipe-stone
quarry,
of the

nuts

it

0,

edible

a beautifui

was
The

gods!
northern

land

of

Those

the

that

of

decendents

Arizona.

curiosity
became

found

they

pine,

younger

on

was

these
who

on

the

bordering

crags

the

of th
the favorites
these,
jE<n6~&Ms
of
the
present
the wicked
through
by th way,
and
the
scattered
over
country

given

people

escaped

Cm-<M-

to

are

Spaniards,
Co~N~~es,
Navajos,
Jjfb/CM, Sioux,
th original
of people
without
language
fragments
in imperfect
jargons.
only able to talk
tells us that
on the plains
The Hebrew
philosopher

Americanspoor,
of

sorry

ple

of the

mit

of which

send.

But

The
over

its

were

the

earth

anterior

of which
little

tribe

language
evolution

an

guage
by the
sentence.

to build
the

from

to
we

are

developed
orderly

development

cognizant
its

own

succession

and

of articulate

sprang
language,
of events

speech,
innumerable

from
and

may

that
be

in the

impiety.
scattered
that

the

centers
study

discovered

of
in.

to a complex
lanlocutions
holophrastic
simple
ofwords
and an elaborate
grammatic
structure,
of the
and
the
of the parts
of speech
intgration

a few

a multiplicity
differentiation

the

gods,

of Shinar
th peoa tower,
the suma city and erect
waves
of any flood
Jehovah
might

for their
tongues
were confused
as a punishment
of science
tells
us that
mankind
was widely

their

with

gathered
reach
above

should

philosopher

languages
as each
any

world

the

POWELL.]

STAGES
'7

A coM~&.A.
tell

OF

J.

MYTHOLOGIC

'7

man

In

coughs.

29

PHILOSOPHY.

'7

the

explanation

Me

an

.:1

would

philosopher
entered

of evil-had
the poor
pygmy
spirit
M-mM~p~sa;
invaJid
with
whistled
and he would
th
having
charge
that
if a man
at
in their
it is taught
whistles
philosophy
the
when
the pygmy
are abroad,
one is sure to go through
spirits
and the
vidence
of this
disaster
is found
door into
the stomach,

us that

man~s

stomach,
at night;
for
night,
open
in the
driven
and

which

cough

and

out,
scarines

him
th

performing
a

forming

In our
the

for

wicked

thse

of

illustrations

acteristics

of

narrow

a cough
is relieved

philosophy
and

skin,

waste

These

products
are

the

two

by
treated

a fever,"

to

heel,
stand

about,

a fugue
perform
only by incantations

depart

be

be

must

ground
and while

women

chorus

caused

spirit
on the

and

in

whatever
"cold,"
first
to
according
is driven
th
"cold"
a

teas.

of bitter

the

is
must

head
and

will

spirits

evil

patient

from
men

and

a cough

philosophy

potations
mdical

pores
th
away

th

of

the

his

eagles

group
medicine-man

entity-that
vague
a cold
and
starve
"Feed

by
our

with

of

and

chorus,

claws

Then

stretches

be-a

the

but

th

with

folk-lore

may
maxim

away
In

M-mM-p~s
medicine-man

scarification

gloomy
ululation,
and scarifications.
that

causes.

the

the

it should
fields,
An
whole
cosmos.

th

be

result

to

sufficient

exhibit

of

philosophy,
that
be remembered
of

of

a clogging
of
that
carry

fiues

those

by clearing
combustion.

of vital
perhaps
methods

may

th

principal
they

though

and,
every

all

charcover

deals
philosophy
is sought-not

explanation
things
that
or the phenomena
startle
movements
of the heavens,
th
grt
whichis
observed.
but every
even th nnthinking,
Abstractly,
particular
methods
of philosophy
between
the two
can
the
plane
of demarkation
we find them
be sharply
but practically
mythstraugelymixed;
drawn,
alone

methods
prevail
ologie
in civilization.
ods prevail
The

philosophies.
onie stages
out

ultimate

be

methand
scientfic
barbarism,
antedate
scientifie
philosophies
the embryof mythology
are
phases
Withthe
form.
being
fully developed
and

savagery

Mythologie

thaumaturgie

of philosophy,
there
mythology

could

in

no

science
could
or

manhood,
forms.

be

no

without

PHILOSOPHY

MYTHOLOGIC

as

science,

without

conditions

embryonie

FOUR

HAS

childhood
there

could

there
be

no

STAGES.

the subject
with which
we deal.
Its
method,
is this
AU phenomena
of the outer
objective
oftheinner
world
subjective
worid
areinterpretedbycomparisonwiththose
a will
and
that
some
one
has
Whatever
some
one
does
it
happens,
The
is
as he wills.
The
basis
of the
works
personality.
philosophy
Mythologie
as stated
in

persons
universe

philosophy

general

who

do

are

the

is

terms,

the
gods

which
we
things
of mythology-the

observe
cosmos

in

the
is

phenomena
a jp~m~eon.

of

the

Under

30
U

MYTHOLOGY
MYTHOLOGY

OF
OF
THE
THE

NO.RTH
NO.RTH

AMERICAN
AMERICAN

INDIANS.
INDIANS.

this system,
whatever
may be the phenomenon
the philosoobserved,
Who does it ?and
pher asks,
and th answer comes,
Why
A god
with his design."
The winds blow, and the interrogatory
is answered,
4-1,

cn.ni~nm

ml~.n.4~

1.

tl.

1 Il

.n

~olus&eesthemfromthecavetspeedtheshipofa-iend.ordestroy
the vessel of a foe."
The actors in mythologie
are gods.
philosophy
In the character
of these gods four stages
of philosophy-may
be discovered.
In th lowest
and earliest
has life; everystage everything
with
thing is endowed
animals
are enpersonality,
will, and design;
dowed with aR the wonderful
attributes
ail inanimate
ofmankind
objects
trees think and speak, stones have loves and
are believed to be animate
hills and mountains,
and rivers, and all the bright
htes;
springs
stars,
have life-everything
discovered
is looked
objectively
by the senses
and endowed with ail the attributes
upon subjectively
by the philosopher
to be inherent
in himself.
In this stage of philosophy
supposed
everyLet us call it 7Mca~o~eM~.
thing is a god.
In the second stage men no longer
attribute
life indiscriminately
to
inanimate
but the same powers
and attributes
things;
recognized
by
vision in man are attributed
to the animals
subjective
surrounded.
No line of demarkation
is drawn between
all are great beings endowed
with wonderful
attributes.

by which he is
man and beast;
Let us call this

Ail the phenomena

'stage~oo~eM~,whenmenworshipbeasts.
of nature
are the doings of these animal gods
ail the facts of nature,
all the phenomena
of the known universe,
ail the institutions
of humanity
known
to the philosophers
of this stage, are accounted
for in the mythologie
of these zoomorphic
history
gods.
In the third stage a wide gulf is placed
between
man and the lower
animals.
The animal gods are dethroned,
and thepowers
and phenomena
of nature
The gods

are personified
and deified.
Let us call this stage ~M~sm.
are strictly
the form as well as the
anthropomorphic,
having
ofmen.
Thus we have a god of the
.mental, moral, and social attributes
sun, a god of the moon, a god of the air, a god of dawn, and a deity of
the night.
In the fonrth stage, mental,
moral, and social characteristics
are personified
and deified,
Thus we have a god of war, a god of
love, a god
of revelry,
a god of plenty, and like personages
who preside over the institutions
and occupations
of mankind.
Let us call this jpsyc/M~eMm.
With the mental, moral, and social characteristics
in thse gods are associated the powers of nature;
and they differ from nature-gods
chieny in
that they have more distinct
psychic characteristies.
of mental integration,
by the processes
Psychotheism,
in one
developes
direction
into monotheism,
and in the other into pantheism.
When the
are held predominant
in th minds of the philosophers
powers of nature
whose cogitations
this volution
of theism is carried
through
on, panas the highest
form of psychotheism,
is the final result;
theism,
but
-when the moral
are held in highest
qualities
regard in the minds of th
men in whom

this

process

of evolution

is carried

on, monotheism,

or a god

rowEt.L.1

STAGES

"I

vhose
whose

essential
essential

The

literature

that

In

characteristic

in the

long

treats

'largely
of any

the

ago

buried,
and new

valleys,
of a people,
writings,

and

followed

seas.

The

civilized

and

these

the

and

Hindoos,
and
Zeus

an

and
are

language
theism
is con-

of

stage

of ail

written

of the

hill

him

of
seas,
land
with

a new

by

of the
it is

Indra,
and written

this

lead

for

gods,

and

the life-forms
stones,
of the
structure
that

operates
Ail

the

Osiris,

rocks

prodnet.
product.

th volution
people,
with
the invention
of an

psychotheism

in the
study
geologist,
discovers
of facts
groups
mountains,
more
ancient
mountains
and
valleys
long

and

recognized.

of

of culture,
of the thme

studying
in inanimate

discovers,

mountain,
earth.
The

final
final

over

synchronous
of th
Egyptians,

a part
in

been

U.L

is the
is
the

presides

nature,
has

representatives.
in the evolution

paleontologist,

qualities,
qualities,

but

discovered,
As

31

1111YVNV1111.

moral
moral

history

is

stage

together
or unconsciolisly

sciously
The

are
are

not

is approximately
earliest
writings

this

Greeks,

appear

the

PHILOSOPHY.

1.1111LV1~V\A1V

Psychotheism
of mankind

fact
interesting
of psychotheism
the

is

god

nature.

alphabet.

V1

characteristcs
characteristics

monotheistic

through
earlier

OF MYTHOLOGIC

N1a\ALN

history.
the eliffs
of the

of

ancient

of valleys
and
a knowledge
of
features
geographie
to

new

mountains

and

in studying
the earliest
philologist,
writings
not only discovers
the thoughts
recorded
in those
purposely
but is'able
to go back
in the
history
of the
people
many
genand
with
even
th thoughts
of the
discover
greater
certainty

erations,
more
ancient

who
made
the
words.
Thus
the
of the
people
writings
and
the
that
an account
of their
Hindoos,
Egyptians,
give
also contain
a description
of an earlier
theism
gods,
unconsciously
themselves.
when
the
by th writers
Psychotheism
prevailed
were coined,
when
the words
were
coined.
So the
physitheism
the

Greeks,
psychic
recorded
sentences

discovers
in ail ancient
literature.
But the verity
philologist
physitheism
of that
of philosophy
does not rest alone
the evidence
derived
stage
upon
from
the
of fossil
the science
of philology.
study
philosophies
through
In the
folk-lore
of every
civiilzed
a psychotheistic
people
having
philan earlier
with
is discovered.
philosophy
osophy,
nature-gods
The
terize

different
have

methods

stages
been

of explanation
is determined

losophy
nation
side

never

of phenomena.
with the greater

which
I have
of philosophy
attempted
found
in purity.
We
observe
always
side
and
the type
existing
by side,
by

the

prevailing
ofthe
Fragments

body

ofthe

characteristics
earlier

are

of
aiways
Manhas

laterphilosophy.

to

characdifferent

of a

phi-

its

explanfound
side by

never

clothed

himselfinnewgarmentsofwisdom,buthaseverbeenpatchingtheold,
and the old and th new
are blended
in the

saine
and
thus
we
pattern,
of any philosophy
which
study
has reached
the psychotheistic
of the earlier
are
ge, patches
philosophy
seen.
Ancient
are found
to be living
and associatalways
nature-gods
the supreme
deities.
Thus
in anthropologie
science
ing with
psychio
have

there
people
stage

atavism

are
and
we

in

three
learn
have

philosophy.

ways
by which
of its barbarie
further

evidence.

So in

to

go

the

back

physitheism.
When

in

the

of any civilized
history
But of the verity
of this
was carried
north
Christianity

32

MYTHOLOGT

OF

THE

NORTH

AMERICAN

INDIANS.

of the new philosophy,

and its conthe champions
Central
Europe,
among those who dwelt by the glaciers of
squent religion,
discovered,
to history
whieh they have preserved
the north,
a barbarie
philosophy
in a
is full of a philosophy
in the Eddas and Sagas, and Norse literature
mark!
the
to
from
transition
physitheism
psychotheism;
and,
state,
an alphabetin this transition
state wereinventing
people discovered
in
Runes.
Then a pure physitheism
was discovered
they were carving
of Mexico
and elsewhere
on the globe many people
th Aztec barbarism
from

to which this philosophy

in that stage of culture
properly
is
of physitheism
as a stage of philosophy
Thus the existence
belongs.
are agreed
in recogattested.
abundantly
Comparative
mythologists
They mightnot
agre to throw ail of the higher.
nizing these two stages.
into one group, as I have done, but ail recognize
and later philosophies
between
the higher and the lower groups as I
the plane of demarkation
an agreementthat
hve drawn it.
Scholars,
too, have come essentiallyto
were found

and older than psychotheism.

Perhaps
there
may
who believes
that the highest
Thomas"
stage of
the original basis for the phipsychotheism-that
is, monotheism-was
from that
losophy of the world, and that all other forms are degeneracies
and perfect state.
If there be such a man left, to him what I
primitive
have to say about philosophy
is blasphemy.
or comparative
of comparative
myphilosophy,
Again, ail students
to approach
this
or comparative
as you may please
thology,
religion,
is earlier
physitheism
be left a "doubting

that there is something

from different
points of view, recognize
not inor mythologies,
or religions,
else; that there are philosophies,
been
Ail
that
else
has
cluded
in th two great
something
groups.
I have divided it into two parts, ~c~sto~eM~
vaguely
calledj~c/MS~.
and ~oo~eMN~.
The verity of zootheism
as a stage of philosophy
rests
In psychotheism
it appears
as ~e~Ks~ in obedion abundant
evidence.
ence to a well-known
law of comparative
theology,
viz, that the gods of
become the devils of
a lower and superseded
stage of culture oftentimes
So in the very highest
we find
a higher stage.
stages of psychotheism
subject

the wolf, and JorIn Norse mythology,

we have Fenris
the bull
the serpent.
Dragons
appear in Greek mythology,
mungandur
a
is
found
in
and
was
is an Egyptian
serpent
the Zendavesta;
god,
of Eden
So common are these
there not a scaly fellow in the garden
in the higher
that
beast-demons
mythologies
they are used in every
So we find, as a figure of speech, th
literature
as rhetorical
figures.
great red dragon with seven heads and ten horns, 'with tail that with
And whereof the stars of heaven.
one brush sweeps
away a third
beast-devils.

with beast-worship.
ever we find nature-worship
we find it accompanied
In the study
of higher
learned
that lower phihaving
philosophies,
conoften exist side by side with them, we might legitimately
losophies
clude that a philosophy
based upon animal
gods had existed
previous
of physitheism;
and philologie
research
leads to the
to the development
But we are not left to base this conclusion
same conclusion.
upon an

powELL.]

OUTGROWTH

induction

for
only,
zootheism

discover

FROM

in th

examination

in ail

its

South
manyof
to be zootheists.

stage

beyond

philosophies
And
yet,

we

and

physitheism,
of civilization
there

are

we

have

sometimes

do

not

explained
to

belong

We

find

that

ail

springs,
are
endowed

of things
These
fragments

also
were

finally
in language
existence

as actors.
of hecastotheism

three
to

lowest

tribes

at the

entertains

three

this

than

better

to-day.
day and

of mankind.
A B

in

in
people
belief
so widely
some

origin
Let

us

see

into

things
which

were

and

and

in-

words

represented

we

not

the

predicate

its

highest

that

saying

wisdom.

rniLOSOJE'HY.
that

elder

be

may

in

warranted

are
and

still
the

extant

that

and

time

we.

Yesterday
This

is

in the

course

certain

clearly,

ancientism.
the

the

whieh

hecastotheism

are

wiser

important
what

hecastotheism.

roots

explained-certain
this
philosophy,
of mankind.

were

better

of
animate

be
from

I denominate
ancients

act

Uniike
philosophy.
on the face of the
globe,
of many
of the
philosophies

philosophy

must

and
hills,
all fragments
for a purpose.

of

stage
extant

characterized,
order
to do this

institutions

first
Th

ve
as

result

necessarily
woven
into th

on

MYTHOLOGIC

philosophy

that

mankind.
among
must
have
for its
tory

veritable

philosophy

But

Ancientism.The
ter

evidence

time

FROM

mythologie

tricately

present

indicated.

practices

is the

of mythologie
stages
be more
thoroughiy

must

from

that
as

OUTGROWTH

evolution

holophrastic
ail inanimate

stages.
assume

and
and

discovery
when
the

it has no people
stages,
this
of culture.
The
stage
of mankind
are yet unknown,

but

discovered;
any tribe

The

state

higher
be in

known

world

the

the

not

who

persons

higher
seem
to

mountains

stones,
and
will,

with
to

to that

us

stages.
are

phenomena

of

in the
which

th

Wemnd

acts

found

gods

acone

ail

which
that

philosophy
as the

them

and
lead

Such

that
three

discovered

of higher

life

for

confounded,
resolved
show

are

the

with

assert
thse

through

Whatarethey'!

regarding
classes
of

of philosophy
leads
us back

of Africa,

animals-tigers,
a vast
this, with
baok
philosophy

confidently
up

of philosophy
everywhere
nature
is animate;
that
that
trees
and grasses,
that

fragments

Philology
animate

of

any

inanimate

and

rivers

by
th

can

actually
of North

are

carry

of philosophy

fragments

zootheistic,physitheistic,norpsychotheistic.
ail three
running
through
stages
are

many

to

corne

we

of the Indians
of the tribes

gods
discovered

Having
enabled

are

33

philosophies

Many

and
America,
Their
supreme

birds.

bears,
wolves,
serpents,
cumulation
of evidence,

PHILOSOPHY.

af savage

proportions.

and

America,
are found

MYTHOLOGIC

almost

of

their

outgrowths
thories
and
that

are
was

belief

in-

betin

universal

so profoundly
spread,
entertained,
facts
in the constitution
or his-

they

are.

MYTHOLOGY

34

OF

THE

AMERICAN

NORTH

INDIANS.

are
and joys of childhood
sports
and
of old age.
Greatly
pains
and
is not
a boon
to be craved.
barbarism,
protracted
life, in savagery
little
and the
of society
where
the days
In that
years
go by with
stage
is passing,
the old must
for a time otherthan
that
which
or no provision
In that
of
and suffering.
to the grave
stage
throngh
povert~'
go down
is often
and
bread
to-morrow's
bread
is not certain,
culture
to-day's
In

the

compared

history
of every
and contrasted

scarce.

In
the

each

other

with

recurring

In
that

are

on

the

the

the

days

most

is the

of speech
is the
its thaumaturgies.
processes
and
tain,

of

Brahman

was

wonderfui

Thus,

human

hence

that

been

has

of story.

fertilizer

sacred,
a goat

carrying

most

No

to

than

is

greater
that
Again,

which

been

has
the

then,
wonder,
for the instinct

ancientism.
for

repeated,
older
the

th

Hence,

yesterday

exaggeration.

most

elbow

corne
in savagery
and
and
the
tribe
is
rich
to-day
poor
man,
man's
and when
of want
come in every
history~
of old age is oppressive.
and the burden
most,

is pain.
is joy;
in old age activity
activity
loves
or that
youth,
to-day
yesterday,
age loves
of the inherited
of mankind.
experiences
reason
for
and more
there
is yet another
potent

But

palace

the

but

street;
to th same

suffer

the
side
by side;
and
rich
poor
and poverty
plenty

live

the

same

old

toils

plenty
and poverty
same
landscapej

on

days
and

the

the

youth
old

is bom
tale

with

civilization

hovel

and

to-morrow,
come
they

individual

is

breath

the greater
story
to-day
by natural
held
to be most
cer-

most
Three

altar.

'That
the

often

affirmed.

thieves

would

steal

th
at intervals
the way by which
themselves
So they
along
placed
man
came
to the
the venerable
travel.
When
Brahman
would
pious
first
thief
he was accosted:
Now,
"Brahman,whydoyoucarryadog?"
And
the
must
touch.
no Brahman
a dog-is
an unclean
beast
which
"Ton
do err;
this is a goat."
at his goat,
said:
after
looking
Brahman,
he was accosted:
the second
And
the old man reached
when
again
thief,
a, dog
So the Brahman
do
put his goat on
why
you
carry
Brahman,
this is
and after
th ground,
Snrely
scrutinizing
narrowly
it, he said:
thief
he was
he came
When
to the third
a goat,"
and went
on his way.
a dog?"
Then
the
do you carry
once more
accosted:
"Brahman,
why
it.

heard
that
thrice
having
Brahman,
it down,
he ned to the
and throwing
had
a feast.

his

goat

was
for

temple

a dog,

was

as true
accepts
is implanted
and
are foolish,

but is taught,
and
not
for himself,
learns
to believe
the'affirmed
is told, and a propensity
and
some
Tn every
some
are wise
in his mind.
society
are accepted.
and their
affirmations
the wise are revered,
The

child

that

which

lead

the

affirmed

The

in

started

age of persons
from
generation
pensity

in

multitude

and
knowledge,
childhood
is increased

the

and

these

constituting
society,
to generation,
until

propagation
to believe

of opinions
which

that

by
has

we

in
have

propensity
manhood

convinced,
the thieves

and

ablution,

the
Thus,
to believe
in

propensities
a cumulation

th

the cultivation
affirmation,
been
affirmed
many
times,

the
aver-

great

are

few

inherited

of effects.
of the
let

us

procall

rowELL.]

OUTGROWTH

If

f~nM~t~MH.
of

principles

FROM

the

worlds

mythologie

to

the

wisdom

of

undermined

steadily

new

affirmatization

by

believed

knowledge.

the

But

So the

welfare

the

35

governed
would

but

the

by
become

so

affirmed.

stand

of

power

the

only

anciently

would

Society

fathers.

still

listen-

affirmatization

is

science.

still
the institutions
And,
again,
The explan
of things
ations
always
tions.

PHILOSOPHY.

were

opinions

philosophy,
would
be

that
powerfui
nothing
Men would
come to no
ing

MYTHOLOGIC

of society

of society
includes

conform
th

to

its philosophy.
of human
institu-

origin
on philosophy,
and
thus
held as sacred.

is based

th

vnrable

are
Soancientsayings
which
constitute
philosophy
ism is developed
from
accumulated
of
life-experiences
by the growth
in repeated
of affirmstory
by the steadily
increasing
power
narration;
and
for th authority
which
the institutions
by respect
upon
atization,
of

are
society
tions.
Thatwe
in

the

Book

ail accumulating
as they
corne
down
th generainherit
efFeets
we Ioiow, for has it not been affirmed
th fathers
have
eaten
and the children's
teeth
grapes,
As men come to believe
that
the "long
ago"
was better
and the dead
were
botter
than
the living,
then
philoso-

based;
do thus

that

aresetonedge"~
than
the ~now~
must
phy
ancientism.
Theistic

and

organization
with
th

social

The

we always
of mythology

are

gods
have

organization
husbands

of degeneracy,

the

is a part

of

actors

them

This
organized
government.
gives
characterize
a theism
without
properly
consideration.

into

which

in mythologie
philosophy
are perin societies.
The
social
organized
is always
found
to be essentially
identical
of the people
who entertain
the philosophy.
and wives,
and
and
and
the
parents
children,
find

an

gods
we cannot
ciety

th

Society.-Again,

sonages,

a theory

include

necessarily

us theistic

society,
its

taking

and
so-

mythic

of society
of which
we have
practistages
a belief
in
with
the people
themselves,
of spirits
an immaterial
which
th
prevails-a
shade,
existence,
is the
of the material
The genesis
of this
belief
duplicate
personage.
The workings
of the
human
mind
of unis complex.
during
periods
~pM'~sm.In

cal

knowledge
existence

by

consciousness

lead

earliest

acquaintance

to

opinions

that

the

activities

of

from

himself,
to have

are

enforced

by

many

phe-

physical

nomena.
we

First,
seems

to

have

go

oui

and
strange
scenes,
man
seems
to have
lived
quiescent
days,
formed

and
by

and

unconscious.

the

inherited

ancestors,

an

during
with

wonderful

Memories
blended

mind

converse

many
eventful

memories
are

th

to

of
in

lii, when
of scenes
scenes

when

sleep,
his

friends,

expriences.
his
body
and

witnessed

activities
and

the
to

Thus
was,

man

witness
th

in fact,
in former

actions

confusion
by broken
strange
are enactedin
the dream-scenes

perand

real
sequences.
Now and then
makes
the infrequent
or apparent
verification
concidence
deep
Thus
dreams
are forgotten.
on the mind,
while
unfulnlled
impression
immaterial
the dreams
of sleepers
are
attributed
to their
duplicatesinverted
li&, and

MYTHOLOGY

36

OF

their

the

body

and

to

gerated,
Thus
ena.

the

The

hallucinations

seems

these

to

and

expriences,
and
persons,
in such
a manner

unseen

who

witness,
the
body-is
ail of
insanity

suggested.
these
effects

impression
upon
of fever-racked

all

who

during
to have

seems
that

a second

When

disease

are

greatly

witness

the
mad

and

brains,

see

experiences,
on restored

Sometimes,

wonderful
to

to

wander,

wonderful

many

unconscious.

talks

INDIANS.
j.rtjjjLajts.

exagphenomminds,

to

attributed

spirits.
conditions

same
in

nessed

mind

of

spirit
independent
to long-continued
and make
a deep

amounts

are

to those

act,

AMERICAN
.ajM~n.Lu.a-it

the
also,
to have

many
diseases,
hear
and
sounds,
itself
is apparently

to

the person
may recall
health,
their
occurrence
the subject
replies,
self-a

NORTH
i\<jn.iji

In

spirits.
and

sights
while

THE
j.joj~

uj;

mijL.tiu~u~jL

uu u

and

dreams

of
practice
or no provision

of apparent
hallucinations

ecs~~Mm.

the

In

severance
are

the

of mind

often

vicissitudes

and

produced

of savage
are times

in
little

for the future,

there
when
the savage
at hand
as a means
of subsistence,
and
thus
anything
and ail parts
of plants,
ail plants
rootsseed, fruit,
nowers, leaves,
bark,
in times of extrme
be used as food.
But exprience
anything
want-may
the various
effects
teaches
th human
which
soon
are proupon
system
to

resorts

duced
thus

is made

wit-

body

artificially
life, while

almost

by the
the
effect

several

substances
with
which
vegetable
narcotics
is early
and
the
discovered,
oftentimes
resorts
to these
native
religion

practice

of

his

purpose

of

an
producing
The practice

performed.
of culture.
to know

In
has

future.
been

ecstatic
of

Through
practiced,
to which

for

state

under

ecstasism

of great

times

of the

ecstasism

-he

of

drugs
divination

which

is universal

in

the

and

meets,

savage

in

the

for

the

may

lower

be

stages
seeks

and barbarian
every
anxiety,
savage
ail the earlier
of mankind,
generations
and
civilized
man
has thus
an inherited

the enormous
drunkenness
propensityto
bears
witness.
When
th great
actor
in his personexisting
ation
of Rip Van Winkle
hoids
his goblet
and says,
Here's
to your
aloft
and to your
and may they live long and
health
he confamily's,
prosper,"
neets
the act of drinkingwithaprayer,
and unconsciously
demonstrates
appetite

narcotics,
in ail nations

of the use of stimulants.

the origin
a loathsome
has become
panion
sot,
and he sees uncouth
of drink,
beasts
memories

haunt

ancestors

at the

But
savage

as the

Many
physical
in philosophy
of the sun.
rays
late

And

with

visions

in

may
his

emanations
what

horrid

presence,

In

of

comjolly
with
the fire

that

inherited

and

by

his

created.

for

this
the
purpose
torture.
In
bodily
the visions
of ecstasy

and
and

spirits.

and
savagery
or duplicates

understands

the

beast-gods
worshipped
for stimulants
was
appetite

serve
to confirm
phenomena
when
shadows
are referred
from

savage

evidence

when
be that
mind
is ablaze

of the

time when
the
very
ecstasism
is produced
in other
ways,
and
barbarian
often
resorts
to fasting
he produces
the wonderful
ways
state,

many
are interpreted

be

him

It
and

barbarism,
of the
bodies

the

renection

this

It

opinion.

to the

is very
the

of
interception
shadows
are supposed

causing
of the rays

the

to

shadows.

of the

sun

by

OUTGROWTH

rowELL.]
~.a.

which
or

~r"

duplications

understand
cated
him
no

"a,t,a

are

images

in

an

cho.

echo

He

is th

more

theory

waves

MYTHOLOGIC
mH"t.

0}

produced?
of the
object

thatthe

the

FROM

of the
knows

voice

~i~

also
They
reflected.
air

an

supposed

No

be

emanations

barbarian

could

sound

is dupliand
to

atmosphere,

There
is
spirit.
than
that
of spir-

personage-a
in early
mankind

profoundlyimplanted

w" ,r..a.

and

back,
is an

there

37

to

or

savage

turned

that

unseen

~n"

are

are

not

of

PHILOSOPHY.

itism.
TA~Mm~Mr~cs.Th
account
for the wonders
ing folk,
histories

having
in mythic
tales
given
most
wonderfulfeats.

and,

performing
can disappear
dowed

grasp
come

and

the

tails
But

and

of

philosophy
of that
part

of philosophy,
I mean
that

a host

of

history,
is created

impelled
men

in
of

magical;

themselves;
some

are

they
en-

of

but

the

The

hate

gods

as
man's

aspires
at

gods

men

and
and

the

ail

every

human
chief

welfare

by
the

of
development
have
a history.
to us as students

love

hate,

of
to

as men
and

history

and
love,
in single
fight
advenof these

other

is

interest

is

of nature;
powers
and to him these
giants,
their
and he sees that
own,

innuence

himself
have
them

in

deeply
the

involved
gods.

in
In

the

this

operainterest

impelled
by his own volition,
guided
by
Man,
to a greater
and
endeavor
follows
happiness,
is impeded
his own
step his progress
powers
his

greater

by allying
man
must

ophy,
he must

as

battles
hate,
all

are
of

must

gods

are

Such

very

adventure.

mythie
and

originates.

powers

the

through

these

personages,
and the
most

overthrown

and
passions
purposes
woven
into
a complex
tissue
with
their
endowed,
out th operations
of nature,
constitutes
the web and

are

carrying

purposes,

deavor,
before

philosophy.
created

are
minds.

mythology.

religion

only

are

them

mountains,

having

The

love

by

jEeK~OK.Again,
tions
of nature,

poses

transform

the

we find

earth,

beand
ail powers
are
with
which
the gods
power
find
that
can
think
tbeir
they

about

wonderful

in the

else

of mates.
go in quest
combat
or engage
in

own

the

important
part
act of creating
th gods themselves.
of their
relates
to the
which
history
operations
were
created
to account
for those
But
things.

portion
for the gods
nature,
this is added
much

which

coil

most

mythologie
man

JM~</MC~~s.Early

doings
woof

on

of will,
for we
power
-hearts
of their
mountains
enemies
are projected
into
other
thonghts

thaumaturgies

with

can

the

the

the

thonght,

tures

ail

reappear;

distance,

to

arrows

doings
can
They
their
senses

a multiplicity
of eyes,
a multiplicity
of ears
others
have
the watchman
on the rainbow
could
hear
the
mythology
bridge
and
wool
on the
backs
of sheep;
arms
can
stretch
out to
grow,

magical.
endowed
is

his

of their

to

with

in Norse
grass

of mythologie
are created
gods
philosophies
of nature.
are a wonder-workNecessarily
they
been
endowed
in all
with
these
powers
magical

with

the

communion
to work

giants
man

for

enfail

naturels
are
powers
pygmies,
are gods
with
wills
and purin his weakness
can succeed

impelled
by
Hence,
and in this
the gods,
himself.
Hence,
religion,

gods.
with

his

this

philos-

communion
which.

bas

38

OF

MTTBCOLO&Y

to

do

with

legitimate
Thus

the

THE

which

exist

AMEBICAN

th

between

theistic

grow
ancientism,
and religion.
tales,

mythic

COURSE

INDIANS.

gods

mytholo~c
philosophy.
out
of mythologie
philosophy,

tbere

itself,

maturgies,

NORTH

and

man,

is th

of

offspring
we see that

tree

grt

relations

THE

OB

EVOLUTION

IN

as

branches

society,

of

MYTHOLOGIC

the

thau-

spiritism,

PHILOSO-

PHY.
tshall

nowgi~e.:a
to :some'of

attention
eeed-.with

a b.rief

-and

ent

th

ail

statement

nowering
other

is

higher
first.

studied

of gardon,

plants

were

plants

and plain
were nrst
known,
as weeds
since
gronped
but,
were
first stndied,
vast
what
new species
have
been
discov-

conspicuous
phenogamous
plants
of new
new
and
orders,
genera,
in the progress
to the.
lowest
of research,

ered,
In the

of ethnology

study

The

Aryan,
Hamites,
weeds
of hmnamtyth
nians.

But,
of

numbers
more

than

five

stocks

Shemites,
barbarian

when

we

races

are

and

diverse

as
we

Shoshonians,
have
more
stock

stock

branches

America

presents

single

thse

stocks

of philosophy
a magnificent

are

and

others;

for

have

seventymany distinct
are as
family

Algonkian

So

field

what

speaidng

the

languages
so that

languages
spoken
a philosophy
of its own,
as it has
and
languages

to have

the
Tura-

people,
alone
we

embracing

of the

races.
were

called

lower

America
of people

theTinnans,
than
five hundred

rest

the

study

of

the

in North
to-day.
and each
dialects.

of savage

and

philosophies.
vast
region

This

been
ofthoughthas
in the world
of science.

turoustravelers
been

explored
oniy
by a few advenNo thorough
survey
of any part
'Yet the general
outlines
of North
American
philosophy
the
exact
the
are
all yet to be filled
positions,
details,

made.

are

known,
in-as
the

but

of

geography
but
exploration,

yet to be filled
Irian stock
are
were

to study
North

languages

civilized

the

sometimes

In

tongues.

is found

North

by

some

and

savage,

stocks

Indo-European

linguistic
as many

has

and

earefully
discovered

The

cryptogams
the more

recognized
and
Chinese,

corne

dialects.

the
the

Dakotans,
America

barbarie

we first

seventy-nveseventy-nve
and
of language,

languages

Each

of zootheisrn,
then
call
found
and protherein,
of theism.
The apparstages
In botany,
the trees
and the

field,

vaguely

most

numbers

we

characterization
of hecastotheism
of the

accessible

easily

conspicuous
and
then

summary
relies

th

recorded
find

Schoolcraft.

some

in

as the

result

in many

by the
of them,

outline

gnral

exact

found

Many

the

the

a volume

missionaries
early
mixed
with
turbid
of

the

myths

of
and

positions
of carefol

North

details

survey.
of

America

are
topography
of the AlgonMyths
the best
of whieh

Americana,
who came
from

spculations,
of the
Indians

is known

of

of

though
Europe,
in the writings
of
in that
the south,

rowELL.]

THE

region
by

back

stretching
others

travelers,
Many

in

the

of

the

of

aries,
travelers,
of the Dakotan
we

the

Navajos.
more

lected

have

in

and

The

a study

on

these

lower

tribes
of

stages

the

are

any
in the

many

of

have

found

the

at

myths
been col-

the

north,
branch-

southern
have

stock.
of

col-

been

These
the

are

yet
of

Bureau

of varions
stocks
myths
collection
of
give us a faJr
has presented
an interesting
of
nnally,
fragmentsAmertribes
of North

and,
the

Innuits;
nearly
all
thousands

so that

of volumes,

which

I shall

whieh

give
thus

1 have

of

stages

higher
their
mythologies

the

of zootheism
indicated.
or the

savagery,
are
found

to

be

and
a
the
physitheistic
among
highest,
is
in a transition
for zootheism
are found
state;
of barbarism,
of savagery,
and physitheism
to be a characteristie
The
as they
have
been
defined
th
terms
by Morgan.
supreme
is intimately
of this
are
animals.
The
associated
savage
stage

using
gods
with

animals.
much

From
of his

wonderfnl
many
to him
to be

them

he

obtains

and

he

carefully

food,

Their

things.
to

among

the

superior
the
crags,

poised
salmon

over

its blossom-cup

building
wonderful

scalingthe
a play-house

his

eagle

and
appear
power
neet
mountain-sheep
the humming-bird
in the
heavens,
swift
without
the
legs,
th serpents
the ant
its gossamerweb,
weaving

animals

soaring

ail

mountain-in

for

of

to-day

their

prototypes.
ancestor-the
are

of th
genitor
a rattlesnake-god,
of

first

supposed
race;

Indians
whom the
The wolf of to-day
of

the

to
and

animal
he

skill

the

nature
grows

in this

descended

so they

a trout-god,

sees

he

to

sees

adoration,
It

zootheism.

too

things
and

the

is not

the

but
their
progenitorsworship,
wolf's
is a howling
but that
pest,
a god.
The individuals
of every

line-was

have

and

knowledge
He

own.

bf nectar,
the spider

rapids,

of his elothing,
larger
part
and
nnds
studies
their
habits

th

and from
admiration
him,
animals
become
his gods.
Ancientism
an important
plays
part

variety

of

also

the

the

and

store

library

are

Mission-

among
number
of tribes

great
found

species

those

other

-writings
and Rink

in

barbarism,
the
lowest,

of

of

description
materials

found

a great
Tinnan

of

through

of
are

zootheistic

and

Spanish

brief

the

of these

best

anthropologist.

of a
myths
the
Shoshonians

those

manusoripts
has recorded
old

The

known.

collected

some

known

of the

myths

than

scattered

is vast.

is founded
Ail

are

they

literature

some

of Mexico,
of the
mythology
been
collected
from

the
have

mythology
ica, and

of
myths
a nnmber

myths

on

are

39

are

greatest
us
given

have

the

the

EVOLUTION.

grt
Gulf,
Indians.

Iroquois
America's

manuscript

Powers

Nahuatlan

volume

of the

thoroughiy
but
the

Ethnology.
in Oalifornia,
the

the

Morgan,

Perhaps

unpublished,

OF

educated

and linguists
stock.
Many
has
recorded

Petitot

and

from

by

myths

writings

lected.

COURSE

have

from

an

ancient

a grizzly-bear

a spider-god-a

god

god,
for

being-a
proan eagle-god,

every

species

and

animal.

By

these

animal

bodies

were

created

gods
and

ail

things

were

their

ways

appointed,

The

established.
and

when

the

heavenly
powers

and

40

MYTHOLOGY

OF

THE

NORTH

of nature
are personified
the
phenomena
human
institutions
also were
established
The

ancient

animals

a clan

or ~Ma

stitute

of any

There
of

were

is

these

clans

the

and

ancient

tribes

was

wolf,

of

of which

dealings,
became
the

ancient

all

or

had

gods

and

beasts,

animal-gods.
are found
to

constage
with
consanguinei,
relatives,
grandIn P~e theism,
the ancient
2b-yo-<w,
and
ail the
are
'animal-gods
grandfather,
Grandfather
the
was
the
To-cn?,
wise,

the

other

many

supreme

of this

philosophy

to their
assigned
relationships.
chief
of the council,
but
(7~m-<!M-
clan.
these

are
personages
by the ancient

of
body
and brothers.

fathers,
fathers,
sons,
the
first
rattlesnake

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

ancient

the

gods

hereafter;
of a new

chief

of the

with

whom

each
finally,
so that
we

and,

gods
progenitor
tribe,
of bears,
a tribe
of eagles,
atribe
of rattlesnakes,
a tribe
of
and many
other
as we have tribes
of Utes,
tribes
of Sioux,
spiders,
tribes,
tribes
of Navajos;
and in that
tribes
of animals
are considphilosophy
ered to be coordinate
with
tribes
of mon.
AU of these
invisigods have
hve

ble
the

a tribe

duplicates-spirits-and
wonderful
things

elder

life

erate.
form

a magie
then

was
Now

winter

hearse

the
there

heard

and

then

that

can

nights

the

Indians

gods
and

are

recounted

of the
doings
the venrable
ered

life;
as a medicine-man

and

so now
great
feats,
or a medicine-snake

wolf,
On

have
often
visited
they
in nature
are donebythe
but the
descendants
of

seen

story
weep

in

shouts

there

by practicing
is a medicine-bear,

work

magie.

orator

contemplation
roll down
the

on

Rocky
and
pines,

Mountain
the

region,
of light

temple

sorcery
a

degencan per-

medicinethenthe

I have

taie.

of

That

heard

stand
recamp-meeting
and
have
seen the
thousands
gathof the
of divine
and
story
suffering,
forest
aisles
as they
vent
to
their
gave

where

a tribe

from

the

the

was

advent

fire

blazing

of

was
under

was

story
and

of
the

men,

a whit
of

forest
the

walled
stood

temple

white

not

evergreen

gathered

of midnight,
and in the midst
of th
old man,
in simple
the
telling,
savage
language,
he conquered
the sun and established
the seasons
before
the
time,
America
gathered

scene

in an

darkness

pre-Columbian
tribes
of North

Ail

the

of rdemption.
But
joy at the contemplation
more
dramatic
than
another
I have
witnessed
th

earth.

and

gatheraboutthecamp-fire,
in many a mythic

impassioned
of the crucifixion,

their

the

animal-gods.
the gods
are

grt
the

by
the

wise
when

'Z~-M<~s,
In

days.
ail the

that

Indian

of the
nights
by the shores
shores
of the
rhythm,
by the
great
lakes
where
the waves
dashed
frozen
and bythe
banks
against
beaches,
of the rivers
ever in solemn
in its own temple
of
flowing
mystery-each
illumined
listened
to the story
of its ownsupreme
the
space-and
gods,
ancients
of time.
seas

where

Religion,
fasting,
potion
their

the

in
bodily

tides

this

beat

stage

torture,

on winter

in

solemn

of

theism,
ecstasism

and

or vegetable
drug,
by
venerable
medicine-men

which
see

is
are
the
visions

sorcery.

Incantation,

practiced.
ecstatic

state

and

dream

dancing,

Every tribe
is produced,
dreams.

has

its
and

No

en-

THE

FOWELL/)

is

terprise

undertaken

in

some

suspended
under
his

the

consulting

and

gods,

no

evil

im-

propitiate
the gods.
Alldailyli&,totheminutest
This
of religion
is characterized
stage
by fetichis provided
with
his charm
or fetich,
revealed
to

awfulhour
and

fetich

in the

combat,
to his

or feasting,
or
fasting,
to bring
in
good luck,
or on th journey.
He
carries
a fetich
a fetich
to his
he buries
a fetich
bow,

ecstasy
produced
he carries
with

hnnt

he

neck,

he

tent,

of

that

to hisfetich,

prays

41

EVOLUTION.

to

is religions.
particular,
ism.
Indian
Every
drunkenness,
love
or in

OF

without

pendsbuttheyseek

him

COURSE

ties

a fetich
places
he praises
it,

under
or

by

him

his

of wild-cat
he
skins,
his
fetich
successful,
These
fetiches
may be
of animals,
th claws
of

pillow

chides

if

it;

receives

if he fail, his fetich

is disgraced.
glory
of bone
or shell,
the tips
of th tails
fragments
birds
or beasts,
dried
hearts
of little
shards
of beetles,
perhaps
warblers,
and held
in bags,
or crystals
from
the rocks-anything
leaves
powdered
curions
become
a fetich.
is a religions
not
may
Fetichism,
then,
means,
a

philosophie
and

savage,
have
have

many
their

or mythologie
state.
Such
are
the institutions
winch
belong

the

snch
other

inferior

own

gods.
Monntains,
deities-invisible

special
homes

supreme

to their

hills,

of the

gods

theism.
and

valleys,

spirits-and
ail these
have

Butthey
rocks

great

and

rivers,
forms

lakes,
animal

are the
of spirits.
But
when
springs
in proper
Yet
some
of the
can
transibrm
~ef~o~.
medicine-spirits
and work
as do medicine-men.
The heavenly
bodies
magie
themselves,
are either
created
or ancient
men
or animals
translated
to
personages
the

we find that
And,
last,
ail the tribes
of North

sky.

Among
tatelarism

ancestors

are

America

with

as

worshipped
which

we

are

gods.
acquainted

tribe
and every
clan
has its own protecting
prevails.
Every
individual
has
his my god.
It is a curious
fact
that
every
Indian
seeks
to conceal
the
of his my ~o~ from
all
knowledge

and

god,
every
other

for he fears
if his enemy
should
persons,
that,
in
he might
sncceed
by extraordinary
deity,
magie
his own
be able
to compass
his destruction
through
In this
of zootheism,
characterization
summary
systematized
himself.

He

particulars
but
talks

in

savage
those
tem,
with

him

the
his

there

This,

could

give

any

you

logical

indiscriminately,
whole
theory

are

particulars
entertains
But

statements.

my

of

his

opinions

leaves

no

mind,
room

does

and
to

the

doubt

not
but

not

one, now
is vague

as a system

before

is yet

He

of his

tutelar
and

him,

god.
I have

of course,
could
its particulars,

way.
now

vividly

know
estranging

of
and

necessarily
done
by the
could
not group
be

recognize
another
shadowy,

with
certainty
his sincerity.

any sysand
god,
but
its
which

he

another

of theism
discovered.
Sometimes
a
phase
or
some
some
some
great
particular
hill,
rock,
mountain,
waterfall,
receives
and
is itself
believed
to
or some
special
spring
lake,
worship,
to be a relie
of hecastotheism.
be a deity.
This
seems
Fetichism,
aiso,
seems
to have
come
from
that
lower
and ail the minor
grade,
deities,
or

the
from
selves

spirits
that
are

of mountains
same
not

stage,
worshipped,

and
but

hills

and forest,

with

this

but

their

seem

to have

that
development,
essential
spirits.

the

been
things

derived
them-

42

MYTHOLOGY

OF

THE

NORTH

AMERICAN

INDIANS.

From

as described,
to physitheism
the way is long.
Graduzootheism,
animal
ally, in the progress
and become
ofphilosophy,
gods are dethroned
inferior
or are forgotten;
and gradually
the gods
gods
of the firmament
-the
th stars-are
advanced
to supremacy;
sun, the moon,
the clouds,
the storms,
dawn
and gloaming,
day and
th sky,
the
th winds,
night,
th
and ail the
various
of nature
earth,
sen,
phases
perceived
by the
barbarie

mind,

coordinate
that

with

are

personified

and

the

firmament

gods;
and

remain-animals,
of the sky-the
are clothed

The

demons,

gods
those
that
not

those

where,

shining

and
ail

ones,

in gorgeous
vanish
to

that

deified

and

exalted

to

all the

gods

of the

supremacy
lower
stage
inferior
tribes.

to

men-belong
those
that

soar

those
that
colors,
th
unknown-are

on bright
wings,
from we know

came

the supreme
with
tribes,
mighty
hosts
in battle,
and
of ancient
such the
Mexico,

We

gods.

find these
in great
always
gods
organized
tains
who fight
in great
combats
or lead
their
Such

with
nmch booty.
of the
Northland,
Aryans.
From
Gradnally
evil, and

this

are

sncb

theism
the

theism

to psychotheism
stage
men
corne to differentiate

the

ethic

character

and th
sideration,
vice.
Their
identity
lost.
The different
non

is the

and

is long,

way
more

their

.gods

each

is personified.

Th

to underground
their
expditions

or live in concealment,
homes,
of evil.
all powers
Still,
established
With
the
by them.

were
things
ties no physical
and phenomena
side

over

are

powers
become

nature

for
the

and

and

lost~

the

bad

subject

exist

subordinate
demons,
human
institutions.

to

the

the

conin

or phenomebanished

issue on
and all
gods,
moral
quali-

they

of their
of

and

good
of

are

in these

growth

spirts

is slow.

gods
grow
is gradually

gods
which

from

ancient

evolution
between

carefolly
becomes

theism

th

among

and the bad

good
gods
grow in virtue,
with physical
and phenomena
objects
or conditions
of th same
phases
object
and

severed,

of

the

discovered

chiefreturn

bodies

physical

great

who

gods

pre-

We

that
these
are organized
find,
also,
in societies.
1
superior
gods
said the Norse
was in a transition
state
from
mythology
physitheism to psychotheism.
The
or gods,
lived
in Asgard,
a mythic
Asas,
communal
with
its
or Council,
the very
village,
of
Thing
counterpart
the communal
of Iceland.
was a Greek
village
Olympus
city.
Still further
in the
of mythologie
study
we see that
more
philosophy
and more
falls
into
the hands
of the
supremacy
monotheism
few, until
is established
on the plan
of the empire.
Then
ail of the inferior
deities
whose
characters
are pure
become
and
the inferior
ministering
angels,
deities
whose
characters
are evil
become
and
the differentiation
devils,
of good
and evil is perfected
in the
between
heaven
and
hell.
In
gulf
have

ail

this

clearly
fied,
intrigue

time
and

ancient,
and

from
the

defined,
sacred
has

zootheism
times
and

spirits

books

become

to

and
are
the

written;

prophecy

ancientism

monotheism,

dynasties
become

are

multiplied.

etemal;
divination
of

mythologie
for the

immortality,

becomes

and

tales
result

more
is more

Spiritism

are

codi-

of amorous

thaumaturgies

is

fowELL.]

MYTHIC

formulated

as

the

TALES.

the

omnipresent,

43

the

omnipotent,

omniscient-the

infinite.
Time

has

failed
from

priestcraft
were

uttered

and

ecstasism

something
ity
spirit

and

by

Zeus,

of th

and

and

means
ideal

The

the

evolution

their

by

steps
of skies,

by

of th

to

MYTHIC

for

fetichism,
that

doctrines'
was

fetichism
better,

something
state
for

highest

human-

is "in
monotheism,
of
the
ancient
C~-tUt-as,

highest

from

long

the
that

Religion,

yearning
this
which

from

idolatry

the

worship
are

aneient

of

overthrow

Mount.

is now

the
the

of
on the

sorcery,

reached,
in trath.~

and

to tell

sorcery,
that
voice

purer,

maybe

wolves,

by

me

Jehovah,

th

"Ancient

of Days."

TAL~S.

loretaies
In every
Indian
tribe
there
isagreatbodyof
story
purporthas
of the gods.
Everytribe
ingto
bethesayings
anddoings,
thehistory,
one or more
skillecl
in
the
relation
of
these
stories-preachers.
persons
for this purpose.
Then
the men
The long
winter
are set apart
evenings
to listen
to
and girls,
about
th
and women,
the boys
gather
camp-fire
the

of

history
Such

agery.

the
ancients,
a scene
is of

to

a chapter

the

deepest
a group

the

in

nnwritten

bible

interest.

of

sav-

of blazing
with
ex-

camp-nre
faces
intent

illumines
of dusky
or sage
bonghs
the
and
the
old
man
his
begins
talking
and acting;
pectation,
story,
with
while
the
elders
his words
persons
reverence,
younger
receiving
shiver
with
fear or dance
with
are played
until
upon
by the actor
they
of Indian
life
An
Indian
is a great
actor.
The
conditions
delight.
and fifty
train
the two
hundred
Among
them in natara.1
sign
language.
pine

or three

hundred
thousand
Indians
in the United
there
are scores
States,
often
a language
is spoken
so that
by only a few hundred
of languages,
and
of communication
between
or a few
score
of people
as a means
so
a sign
has
tribes
different
language
speaking
languages,
grownup,
that
an Indian
is able to talk
all over-with
the features
of his face, his
hands

and

feet,

talks

and

acts;

sways

his

points
duties

are

savage
a moral-the
of

tutions
sum

the

total

taught.
savagery.
of their

muscles

of his

and, inspired
at
audience

body
by a theme
'will.
And

and
ever

religion,
mythology,
theology,
is one of the
This preaching
The
lore-their

whole

body

philosophy,

thus

of myths
their

for
their
authority
govemmental
institutions,
their
habits
and customs.
It is their
unwritten

a skillful

treats

which
as

of

he

tells

preacher
the
his

gods,

and
history,
most
important
current
in a tribe
miraculous
their
bible.

social

he

he
story
all human
instiis the

history,
institutions,

their

44

MYTHOLOGY

THE

Once

of the

how

mountain
can

is the

and

us,

the

good
when
hide

about

then

be

more."
the

next

women
nails.
one

the

all
came

into
th
to a
sky I went
a long
and now I
thought
time;
can
live.
Listen
to your
they
yotintheir
mats are sweet;
and there
trees;

is

the

snnnower,

Let

them

the

bearing
ail these

have

a store

of

apple

they

shall

the

full

cactus,

many
things
them

of juice;
will be

seeds-they
for their
in

put

and

food,

the

or

ground,

supplied

abundance

with

of food

withont

toil."

N'ot

"for
then
will the people,
idle and worthless,
brother,
no labor
to perform,
in quarrels,
and
will
engage
fighting
will
each
and the
will
be lost
to
they
destroy
other,
people
must
work
for
ail they
reoive."
Then
they
the
younger

day
words

they
and
this,
mountain

will

about

said:
Brothyounger
Let us devise
some
good
not see what
night, but could

elder

answered

will
they
for their
on
drops

consult

the

went
not, but
away
sorrowing.
and accosted
he met the elder brother
were
let the
P-~m-M-~work
wise;
be furnished

deem

when

with

the

and

did

it of

no more

will

pleasure

value

only

be

than

wasted.

dung,
In th

the

which
shall
reeds,
they
gather
it taste
and having
very
sweet,
put
And
the
brother
went
younger
away
day

gather

Brother,
where
dies,

and

said:

"My

th

honey-dew
when
a man

shall

he

go~

brother,
with
much

him
for

thus

their

But

your

and

ail night
thought
I sat on the summit

you
rocks,

how to give
them
and the
women

may desire,
"it will
not
it

without

what

we

and

they

be

good,
for
toil;
give them

shall
fall in small
nightit
and
beat
with
and
clubs,
little
will prize
it the
they
sorrowing,
words
are

but

returned

let the
wise;
the reeds
with

toil, by beating
or a boy or a girl,
woman,
I have
all night
about
thought

or a

"Brothfood.

I have

honey-dew?
came
into

dawn
the sky
and n ow I will tell
think,
Let it fall like a grt
honey-dew:
snow
upon the
shall go early
in the morning
and gather
ail they
shall
bo glad."
the elder
replied
~No,"
brother,
for them
to have
much
my little
and find
brother,
of the

to

and

pine

there

gathered

met

meeting
their
food

and when
return
shall find abundance,
rocks,
they
they
taken
of them
as they
shall
may need,
go on, and yet when
a second
time there
shall
still
be plenty;
and
though
they
as long
as they
live the
store
shall
never
and
times,
fail;

next

er, your
how shall

and

TO THE

0~TtfP0~2'~yC~!

brothers

it

INDIANS.

in the

having
and
ensne,
the
earth;
The

AMERICAN

this

summit,
by which

plan
at these

rich;

have

th

brother

its

you see
nation.

plain
for the

said

on

a good
Look

and having
return
they
return
many
thus
will
they
so,"
and

At

obtain
people
1 was thinking
about
and
when
the
dawn

sat

very

they
them

Cm-SM-cn;

these

tell you
brother.

ger

the

P-M-~s.

shall

NORTH

J)J.S'CP~
JM~T~EJ?~
PEOPLE.

a time

upon

plan
for them.
wonid
be best,

on

THE

GV-t~B.BOTBT~

destiny
er,

OF

or

a little

this,

and

rowELL.]

MYTHIC

.1"47.

wiicu.

a.

nue

did

UtttyuL

think.

back

;i.

u<tui0

Let

t,

liH;U

me

tell

TALES.
r

Mit)

you.

__L

i,_

011

-L SUt)

SK-y

what

45

to

1__

Mie

do

01

top

When

THO

a man

when

UtOU.BLTHUl

BHd

send

dies,
friends

him

the morning
and then
will all his
returns,
rejoice/
the elder;
th dead
shall
retum
no more."
The little
so," said
brother
answered
him not,
in sorrow,
his head
went
but,
bending
away.
One day the
C~Mwas walkingin
the forest,
and saw his
younger
brother's
son at play,
and taking
an arrow
from
his quiver
slew the boy,
"Not

and

when

he

many
a long

he did
was

boy
at

last

not

mention
and

lost,

found

the

Cm-cut-as
the
yonnger
dead
should
never
return.
Then

was

very

the

elder

knew

angry

and

sought

what

said

and

tothe

the

glad

subterraneous
rocked,
groanings
storms
raged,
lightning
nashed,thunder
and
the younger
brother
ned
in
heavens,
for
protection.
vwots',

under

the

yellow

ts~Mo~s
for

naughty

rid

so

appearance,
<so-t0t~s
ran
mountain.

her

the

labors,

it

in
on

was

that

made

the
th

his

his

but

learned

was

very
angry,
in search

went

from

0-M-~CM
and

of

the

that

better
and
it

for

the

than
found
had

her

punished
babe

had

a long

on,
the
T~

father,

sister,
mother

to the

little

is my sister,"
and
did not

chided

her,
saying
a strange
fright;
home
on

him down
on the ground,
taking
and,
stretched
the baby's
until
it was
as long
as
right
foot,
leg
and
she did
the
same
to th
other
then
his body
man,
leg
she stretched
his
the baby
was
as
gated
and,
behold,
arms,
man.
And
the <sJ-a-'UM)t<s married
him
and had
a husband,
he

to
and

through

his

long
desired;
though
but,
heart
of a babe,
and knew
no
when
.T-o-MM returned
Now,

law

first

and
her
valley,
she laid
it
back,
OJt~cM
(the summer
wandered
to a
away

to

had

for

the

and
she put
on
lie;
0-M-~CM
was
with
stupefied
the boy,
him to her
carrying

girls

with
away
Then
she laid

and

angry

for

loss

her

came
and said
(a witch)
0-M-~CM answered,
"This
to steal
preferred
boys,

witches

the

seeds

carrying
care
of its

in

bush)

and

that

Then
very

(sage

in
Engaged
a ~so-a-~M~s

brother~

heard

girls.
was

~-M~

his

~CB-0.

gathering

with

MUed

father

woods

were

reverberated
terror
to

great

OF THE

was

dove)
Wearied

slept.

bird).
when

distance,
that
yonr
had

turtle

(th

babe

The
the

child,
him, and as his wrathinereased
were heard,
darkness
came

theearth

~-o-M?t

You.
you

had

fierce

little

in

mourned

elder,
that

younger

to destroy

OJBJ&Ty

done.

aronnd

child,

I am

that

he had

wandered
dead

day

the

suffer."
he

his
and

days,
time.

One
that

returned

that

supposed

body

of

to marry
not her babe
been

daughter
time,

stolen
very
mourning

he

a man,
a witch.

"Is

girl,
for

she

care

for

that

it

and

hor-

then

th

a distant
hold

of

that

of

was

elon-

large

as a

which

she

had

the

nnder

th ~-M~)!
a ~-a-wM~s,
she
Then
she
severely.
by

as

she

went,

and

46

OF

MYTHOLOGY
_.1.

and

still

joined
Chief

her

in the

husband,
boy who
he

had

what

not

and

he heard

th

<so-(n'!o~s,

but
my mother,"
Now, the )!so-a-~c~<s
had

killed

a cedar

a mountain

within;

for

she

to

for
at

puzzled
hid

of

'1-

~a,.

the

somewhere

strange
in th

by

the

little

to .P-o-M~

what

indeed

mourned
on

to

the

C~ya,

my
P~
con-

cried

and
tree

another

on
have

know
and

observe

~o-wto~s'

cry of his
1 hear
my
at him,

the voice,
mother,
C~~a knew
I hear
1
my mother,
mother,
and persuaded
him to hide.
and a short
time before
C~~a. to hunt,
was lying
in camp.
Th witch
which
aud

stomach,

her

with
jP-o-Mt

so that

who

they

At

disappearance.

husband
will

Snrely,
my husband.~

for

sheep
time,

and

tree,

was

related

he will
my boy,
the
~so-wxc~

where

would

herself,

mountain
a long

and

indeed

near

mother

sheep,

of the

safe

himself
the

contents

mai),

large

to

into

the

were

is

near

emptied
paunch

-il

returned

that

shelaugted
had
taught

said

this

he

came

placed
of the

hear
he

"If

When
to

said

voice

that

Yet

climbed

the

effect

hnsband.

know

stolen.

JEto~-?!~

tinnally.

and

did

been

living,

_c_

ail her friends

tcTbe comforted,
though
refusing
her wrongs.
and promised
to revenge
search,
who
was
her brother,
J~c~-K~
her friends
(the
eagle),
a strange
until
one day he heard
wide
over all the land,
her
and ~~a. (the sage coek),
near he sawthe
~sJ-Ms

who
said:
seen,
So the
mother

voice."
were

coming
but he
had

r,

INDIANS.

crying,

among
far and
and

noise,

AMERICAN

NORTH

-P_

crying

traveled

THE

In

were
last

took

never
this

retreat
were

searching
~c~-M

refuge
in the

look

said,

they
sorely
They are

a long
or nnder
the rocks;
after
maybe,
will
for
I
will
search
put some
and
food;

ground,

time

will be very hungry

they
a rabbit
and put
it on the
a tree
so as to tempt
them."
So he killed
and peeled
the
from
which
he trimmed
th branches
top of a tall pine,
would
dinicult
to
and
he
"When
so
that
it
be
very
climb;
said,
bark,
that
tree
for food,
these
corne ont
will try to climb
they
hnngry
people
in

and
we

it

will

take

much

and

time,

will

eat.

The

she

saw

and

while

had

seen

odor
where

of the

meat

it was

and

hiding
placed
tried
to

so doing
~t'Mtt,
from
where
she

who

And

jE~c~-M~
the

his

tracks

she

saw

knew
said

wind
were

lying
well who

to herself,

went

<so-wtp~s

off

into

the

to blow,

and

the

days,
husband

and
tree

climb

up,

had

been
to the
him

he
that

thus
until

engaged
the <so-a-

cried

for

for

sought
came
to
but

her
back

a rock

which
laid

many
near

had
him
and

been

stolen;
2~-o-MM had lost.

to
and

nostrils~

on

paunch
and
away

food;

something

fell

sitting

had

is

some

place
on the

ran
came,
man
carried

and taking
the
house,
the very
same
which
~-Ao-~jcom
was the same
beautifui
little
babe
caused

the

while

So they
watched
her
baby-hearted

carry
C'
away."
vwts
was very
and
hungry,
and she came
out from
their

times;
by

been
down

and
their

under

behold!

he

a storm,
and
so that
ground,
and
the
~so-a.uo~
not
follow
but
covered,
him;
the
near
and
upon
ground
by some
eagle
feathers,
it was
that
had deprived
her of her
and
she
husband,
"Well,

1 know

sky
rain

.E~-M

and

brought

to beat

is the

upon
could

brother

back

the

of

P-o-wi;

he is a

powELL.]
warrior

great
my

MYTHIC
and

a terrible
who

grandfather,

TALES.
1 will

man;

will

go to To-~<a

and

me

protect

47

kill

(the
enemies."

my

rattlesnake),

his midday
and as the ts-cc-v2vits
was enjoying
sleep on a rock,
her grandfather
awoke
and
called
ont to her,
"Go
back,
go
not wanted
But
she came
on begging
back;
yoTi are
here;
go back
his protection;
and while
were
still
heard
jE~c~-mc:
they
they
parleying
and
hide!"
But
~he knew
not where
to
~)-~<<t
coming,
said,
"Hide,
2b-~o~-a.
came
near

and
hide,
stomach.
but

out,
her

his

opened
made

This
she

refused,
could
not,
he
retchings,

it,
When

and

where

are

she,
jE~o~-M

mouth

and

the

~so-M.'Ms

crawled

sick
and
he entreated
very
was in great
fear.
Then
he
he was sick nigh
unto death.

and
crawled

imprisoned
came
near

ont

of his

he

own

and
skin,
about
and

rolled

there,

Where

shouted,
She

are

white

these
but

the
This

cries

mocking
Indians
is the

who

man,

has
of

know
origin

lost

the

witches

the

voices

of the

echo.

history
domiciliated

of these

of th

hags.

to

his
crawl

throw

in

the

rocks.

~so-ct-~M'~s

in mockery.
hide among

and
of

ancient

in

old

to

in his
last,
~J-McKs

old

old ~so-cn~~s
his
yoa,
repeated
since
that
have lived
in snakeskins,
day witches
and take
in repeatingthe
words
great
rocks,
delight

The

At

leftthe

Ever
the

tried

hid

yon,
words

into

her

2~
for she

but

np,
terrible
in

he

snake

passers
by.
calls
people,
skins
"echoes,"

r~E~o'r-i~Nhe

TiNK~!M-M<ro-~c~mp,
and stole
his wife,
crane,)
it wonid
be an incnmbrance
kill

it.

But

tnred

a few

years
and

grandmother,
One day

who

own
the

had

did

came

not
up

know;
with
less

and

the
found

claiming,
swered,
dig no

their

babe,
And

was

to be

grew

her

-and,

"No,
more;

hid

it

nnder

Stone

Shirt

enbrt,

as

a fine

her
carried

on
roots

continned
they
at which
their

did

my child;
perhaps
corne
away."

yon

take
some

she

th

When
old

the
ghost

nnder

lad,

wherever

companion

said,
went

boy
that
<'
Grandmother,

killed
shirt,
~-7fo~,
(the
had
a child,
and
thinking
he ordered
her to
travels,
and

dress,
his

cap-

land.
child

some
Snrely,
strange
to th heap
where
they
some
one
had
taken
them

grandmother
Then

she

on

the

they
were
digging
flag roots,
them
in a heap
on the
bank.
putting
little
the boy perceived
the
that
while,
than
was cnstomary,
and he asked
the
she

a stone

that

seeing
to them

loving
mother,
to its grandmother.

it away
bride
to his

carried
In

the

and

the

of the
margin
had been

they
came

up
the

woman
their

work,

wonder
thing
had
away,
roots
has

care

of

his

went.

is

with
cause
still

increased,
about
to

and
river,
at work
a
ease

greater
of this,
the

but
reeds

nntil

the

transpire."

been

the
placing
roots,
he ran back,
exAnd
she anaway~
and

taken

them

off;

let

us

MYTHOLOM

48

OF

THE

NORTH

AMERICAN

INDIANS

to know
all
the boy was not satisfied
as he greatly
desired
what
a man
about
for a time,
and at length
found
so he searched
meant;
a thief,
and threw
mud
under
a tree, whom
he taunted
with being
sitting
the stranger's
not
and
stones
at him,
until
he broke
leg, who answered
remained
silent
and
th boy, nor resented
the injuries
he received,
but
But

this

and,
sorrowful;
bathed
it in the

when

his

leg

was

broken,

he

river,

and

sat

down

again

under

boy to approach.
Whenthelad
camenear.the
to reveal.
My
importance

tied

it

the

and
in'sticks,
and beckoned

up
tree,

the

you about
your father
never
heard
of them."
Whose

ground?

old

old

man

shook

but

the

head.

still

stranger

against
mother

of his

or deer

has

the

are

head,
Shirt
killed
And

boy

father.

been

the

"lhave
on the

hre."

a bear;"
other
many
of

filled

great
tell

answered
but

him

No,"
the

animais,
are the

Thse

finally
said,
and
left
him,
was

ever

boy;
scattered

killed

bones

mentioned

boy

and

and
lodge~"
banks
of this

yonder
live
on the

he,

his

a wolf."

in

mother

elk
they
the

So

shook
Stone

father;
like
ground,
the
slayer

the

some

Perhaps

of your

bones
on

be that

his

said

answeredthe
"No,"
bones
My son, do you see these
are thse?"
"Howshouldlknow?"

bones

It may
man.

the boy.
said the

and

hjmhehadsomethingof
old woman
did that

strangertold

son,"
mother?"

to rot

here

with

indignation
Then
the
Is your
stranger
asked,
the
"No."
"Does
boy
your
replied,
river?"
and the boy answered,
"Idon't

1 have
never
she is dead."
seen her;
My son," remy mother
the
Stone
who
killed
stole
stranger,
Shirt,
your
father,
your
and took
her away
to the shore
of a distant
and there
she
lake,
mother,
is his wife
And
the
and
while
the
tears
to-day.~
boy wept
bitterly,
know

plied

filled

his

Then
old

had

ghost

ail

ing and sobbing,

told him.
were
His

slumber
he said

in

fight,"
the

my

with

to the
until

and

his

father's

boy.
he fell

And
into

three

boy

a deep

seen

not,

for

and heard,
BEe returned
lied

she

to me
knew

sleep,

to
about
that

upon the ground

when
strange

fell

and

weepthings

and
three
and
when
he
days
nights,
~'1 am going
enlist
ail nations
awayto

grandmother,
he

straightway

the

disappeared.

enemy.
have
you

why
Grandmother,
and
she
answered

continued
to his

not see, the stranger

wonder
at what
he ad

against

said,
mother?"

told

awoke

could

and

woman,
father
and

my

he

was filled
his heart

boy
in
grew

malice
the

so that

eyes
the

departed.

travels
are related
with
circumstances
concernboy's
many
the
ail
in
a
series
of conway he was received
by
people,
given
so they
will be omitted.)
versations,
very
lengthy;
he returned
in advance
of the people
whom
he had enlisted,
Finally,
with
him
and
the
rattlesnake.
bringing
C~M-cn~-<M, the
wolf,
To-go'-a,

(Here
ing the

When

the

mother,
kill
one
boy,

and

three

eut

me

whom
he

eaten

had

in two."
she

gave

loved
her

food, the boysaid

But
she demurred,
so dearly.
Out

a stone

ax

which

he

to the
saying
me in
had

old woman:
she
two,"

bronght

did

Grandnot

wish

demanded
from

to
the

a distant

BowELL.]

MYTHIC

and with
country,
to eut him in two.
and

fled

and

the

no

in

a manner
So

terror.

one

49

of great

she

lo!

boy

the

as two,

appeared

commanded

he again
and severed

authority
before
him,
each
took
part

stood

And

onebeantifol

TALES.

form

and

him
an

of
were

they

her

in

twain,

entire

man,
alike

so much

could

tell them
apart.
or natives
whom
the boy had enlisted
came
people
pouring
into the camp,
C'<M~-<K)
and To-go'-a
were
in telling
them
of
engaged
the wonderful
that
had happened
to the boy,
and
that
now there
thing
were
and they
ail held it to be an augury
of a snccessfnl
two;
expdition
When

to

the

the

land

Now

the

of Stone
boy

a magical

cnp,
the

And

Shirt.

had

been

and

he

told
had

and

started
on their
they
the dream
of his three

in

it home

brought
~o~-Ms

When
all

people

sand

cursed
they
But
the

C'Mt-<n~-cn7

had

they

the

the

nations,
water.

with

and
groaning,
the
One-Two.
<S'(/-Ms

each

And

when

had

Wa~M-~s

other:
one

found

mnrmnring

which
would
suffering
carried
in the cup was only
to

two

for they

the

said

walked

journeyed

thirsted,

Wx~m-a~

slumber

days'
from

him

his

of

journey

it between
them,
and
on
right
To-go'-a
their
followed
in the order
in which
had been
left, and the nations
they
enlisted.
There
was a vast
number
of them,
when
were
so that
they
stretched
out in line it was one day's
from
the front
to the rear
journey
of the column.
among
filled

th

with

journey.

"Now

be

to be

had

been

told

used

time

of

their

and were
far out
on the desert
days
no water,
and they
feU downnpon
that
had been
and
they
deceived,

endured

the

carried

on

the

wonderful

that

dire

necessity,
for us to

in

has

in

and
come

the

dream

of

which

water
and

they
brothers

the

drink

th

water."

he found
it still
magical
bowl,
fnll,
and he gave
to drink,
and still
it was full;
and the
OneTwo gave
it to the people,
and one after
another
did they
all drink,
and
still
the cnp was full to the brim.
But
C'm-<M~-<~
was
and
ail the
for he was a
dead,
people
mourned,
quaffed
it to the other

man.

great
with

The

brothers

have

when
he arose
water,
a vision
of mountain

dew

was

when

he

the

held

the

and
brooks

and

But

the

~S<Ms

W<z~4m-<Ms

on an eminence
standing
and
C'Mt-<n~-cn)
knew
it
whieh
kill

Stone

Shirt

To-~<a
it, but
for he will see

go,
C~M-~

4:

to go
A E

kept

in

the

was
for

demnrred,
yon and run
and

he

started

saw

in

hungry,
brothers,
distance

a direction

the

the

where

1 did
honey-

aiso;

and

at

him

sprinkled
me ?

drank

were

but

rejoicing

and

all

and

were
eursed

an

antelope,
the sky;
against
with
antelope
many
eyes,
and he proposed
to go and

bold

It
But

he

Refreshed

in
in

watchman;
and said
away."

and

cup,
left.

plain,
wonderfol

the
his

you disturb
of cane

meadows,

they
food,
murmured

and

him,

Why do

plenty."
They
gave
him the
had
finished
there
was
none

on their
they
proceeded
journey.
The
dext
without
day,
being
about
to perish;
and again
they
them.

over

cup

said:

th

relief

were

away

that

botter

~o~-Ms

I shonid

W~-Mm-~s

to the

left

told

of where

MYTHOLOGY
MX'JLUJ.UijU~X

50
OU

the

was

antelope

some

and

hills,

little

way

and

from
answered

they

for

hunting
-so
and

OF
U.f

THE
'l'ilK

standing,
come
upon
and.
camp,

NORTH
NURTiJ.

that

he

him

from

them

so, telling

what

a long
dtour
abdut
side.
went
a
2~o~-s
'~Do
you see me~"

other
brothers:

Hunt

and
while
they
were
me
see you;
you are doing"
but they
not find
could
doing
for

said:

"I

were

they

INDIANS.
1MJJ1ANS.

make

might
the
the

called,to

did not.
they
the rattlesnake

him,

AMERICAN
AMNUlUAN

can

him.
Then
see

rattlesnake

the

and

others,
kill that

not
man
he

of

Stone

cannot

see

and
go;
he was
fall,
ran

the

margin

of

was

th

can
fed

extremely

honor

of

"What

ail

eat

they

were

caught
beautiful

stood

new

carried

when

the

their

beautiful

a snare

abundance,

saw

two

much

fear
land";

Then

and

besought
but
birds;

they

up,
for

for

took

he
the

proceeded

near

and,

for

the

"who

he,

Stone

him,

'with

about

flew

a lake,

awayto
in the

bathing
were

water;
beantiful.

very

and
to have
a nearer
view,
for intrusive
birds.
placed
the birds
ont of the snare,
seen

my

birds

such

who

said:

enemies,
them

shore

that

he

into

would

of the

Iake,

the

fire,

not

with

entreaties

before.

"My.daughfor such
birds

to throw

tears,
to their

yielded
birds
to the

their

Shirt.

Shirt,

from

spies
was

and

maidens

by,
had

on

and th magical
cup
water,
been
told in their
dream

maidens

taking
had
never

he

they

doves,
Stone

the

girls

they

father,
these
are

in our
maidens

into

they
shore,
and
looked,

came

feast

said

and

as

antelope,
he drew

when

it,"

for

of

very
much,
them
to their

but
a rich

matters

having

home

some
bushes,
which-the

fame

famous

it~"

the

maidens

them

I very
ters,
do not live

into

in

of his

proud
this

of killing
To-~o~-a/
and woold
make

in

was

killing

fat,

themselves

which

to the

near
birds

Then

giving.
free.

the

he

suffered
day the people
again
but the /S'<&MS W~MM-~s,
transformed

admired

brothers

intentlon

we

watcheyes~ and is the wonderful

for I can
he is and
go where
him,
him
and permitted
were convinced,
When
C'Mt-<
saw it
antelope.

many
kill

killed

were

I can
Now you know
declaring
when
I so desire.
(7tM-<M~-cM) can-

forth,
seen

was
antelope
was
appeased.

do,

Coming
and
the

They

the

the

people

empty;

whatto

The

and

with

saw

next

on the

So th

went

anger
when
game,

So all

was

I can

his

people,
Idlls the

journey.
The

he has

but

up

and

near,

for

Shirt;
me."

for
very
angry,
anxions
to have

and

hnnter,
and he

be

antelope,

he

to

came
1 cannot

that

and

destroy
much
misset

them

once
the
were
at liberty
birds
they
new around
among
more,
had lost,
and
until
found
the
cup which
they
they
magical
bushes,
of
the
Iake
and
settled
it
carried
it
out
into
the
middle
taking
up, they
were
drowned.
the water,
and the maidens
down
supposed
they
upon
and went
back
had filled
their
The
when
they
cup, rose again,
birds,
When

the

to

the

save
was

in the
people
them
with
the

fnll

until

the

last

where

desert,
cup
was

of

water,

satisfied,

arrived
they
from
whieh
and

then

at the right
time
just
and yet
each
drank;
not a drop
remained.

to
it

PowEM..]

MYTHIC

The

brothers

that

reported

TALES.

had

they

51

seen

Stone

Shirt

and

his

daugh-

ters.
Th

next

day

in

brothers,

came

they

near

person,
drew
they

gleaning
seeds,
Stone
Shirt
had

stolen

to

went

proper

of

the
their

whom
mother,
her they
were

told

They
never

but she
denied
said
she
had
had
sons,
it,
the boys
related
to her their
with
the origin
of
history,
She tried
to dissuade
them
one, and she was convinced.
war upon
Stone
and told them
that
no arrow
could
Shirt,
but

etrate

his

light
nished

than

and
armor,
in killing

that

that

the

sary

for

them

to

nll

take

said

endangered

and

When

ing
hero.

and

were

they
their

hearts

of

would
slain

down

conquerers

from

son,
from

making.

Iake

also

where

her
at

not

neces-

could

arrow
the

had

spirit

Shirt

should

so as not

dawn,

fur-

so fast

they
willed;
and thus
the

what

Stone

were

shoot

enemies
a common

that

and

be
to be

themselves

and

the

maidens,
of the bows,
while
To-~o~-a

found

and

with

and

nibbled

hid

his

magical

their
the

himself

in

sharp
bow-

under
the

~m-pM~-M~o-~tOt-m~tMp,
of his tent,
exulting
the rock
under
which
sunk

into

the

his

Stone

strength
was hid-

To-~<a
into
the nesh
of the
fangs
and
called
to his daughters
was near;
and they
seized

their
At

and,
sang
circles
and

buried

transformed
Shirt,

into the air,

high
and that
th enemy

were

parley;

sky,
ont
upon

rushed

camp

to
backs

opportunity,

sprang

weapons

father,

two

it was

that

went

their

of Stone

the

walked
his

bows,
defense.

the
their

and

before
people
the boys
told

WM-~s

home

into

sat

in giddy
whirling
until
sank
down
they
The

the

worthless,

betrayed,

to his

rounding
finding

like

were

and

seeing
Shirt

magical

hurried

a clond,
missiles

belonged
on th

sinew

came

Stone
they

that

they

arose

security,
and he,

their

their

of the

to the

th

dawn
man,

that

for

th <S'o~cMS

proceeded
arrows

eut
they
so that
strings,
rock
near
by.

one

the

battle.

night,

teeth

and

the

by
the

During
and
mice,

Shirt

a great
and
warrior,
and that
his daughters
which
could
arrows,
they

But
person.
and
had
long
promised
dream,
told
her
to go down
to the
They

killed.

but

possibly
penhad no other
de-

a common

by
the

in

bows

air

the

aim,
to

the
arrows
they
~7MM~
maidens
could
kill the whole
be shot

was

enemies,
bows
and

with

magical
arrows
would

he

his

a woman

Seeing

it was

crane.

the

and

enemy,

reconnoiter.

knew
the

~cct'
and

her

to

and

near,

from

th'home

out

filled
with
and
quivers
magical
arrows,
same
ail
the
nations
who
surwere
time,
down
to battle.
But the beautiful
maidens,
the

destroyed,
for

standing
th
death-song,
about
the dead
expired.
the
maidens

was
~FM)K.-p!C!K~-fo-~M'mM)Mp
as he had left /SM~.
sands,

left

to

waved

back

a few

moments

and
hero,

their
over

danced
and

the

wailing

shores
by the
and
his
bones
rot,

as if
enemies,
the
of
body
death-dance,
with
despair,

of the'lake;
to bleach

but
on

the

52

MYTHOLOGY

OF

THE

2~]~0~'
the
Ta-vwots',
when
he slept.
around

him.

they
from

cried

back

is

his

vwots'

he

feet,

came

for

angry,
down

the

fire

~0~.

with

cause

holes,"
that
'R)/

for
he

a long

had

his

back

his

back,
of the
they

sun

Your
Then

At
war

had

sun,
solemn

in

make

the

uproar.

replied.
the

time

to

children

played
was
and
smoking,
father?"
Startled

received.

go and

must

lie

of

knew

insult

THE

your

the

full

he

by
and

injury

know

and

My children

ponto his

mood,

last

rising
T~-w~

upon

Ta-

burned

And

he

beautfol

stretch

desired

to

of

know

of

valley
on its

th

and
verdure,
what
it was.

he

he

On his journey
he
in a valley
to the east
marveled
at the
sight
down
to the
he
valley

Mo-a-pa.*

summit

saw

greatly

On

going
a corn-field,
he had
never
before
and
the
ears
something
seen,
for roasting.
When
he examined
he saw that
ready
they
them,
covered
with beantifnl
astonished.
Then he
hair, and he was much

found
were
were

the

opened
tasted.
he

to

sores

to

INDIANS.

in camp
while
that
his
back
with

matter

demanded

WITH

wont
slept
saw

they

departed.
was in the
camp
a MU, and standing

to

and

was
thus

the

is

with

said,

straightway
Now
his

his

he

on the

dering

What

AMERICAN

FIGHT

rabbit,
day he
a time

After

very
he sat

and

him;

little

sleep,
covered

was

jB~S

One

out

NORTH

husk

Then

arms
was

and

he

full

found

knew

within

soft

it was

corn

that

he carried

them

saw

that

straightway
but could
they

his

I will

said,

not

the

corn

had

slay this thief

he called
his

~po~/
warriors

but

entrance,

he

breath
snatch

him

Then
labored

others

fists,

for

their

where

which

with

opened
were
they

them

a fire,

to

shoot

he

had

to hide

been

steal-

himself.

secret

made

search
After

ground.
Ta-vwots'

arrows

as

back.

for

the thief,
a long time
he was stand-

This

made

Cm-

shot

but,

the

and

in the

they
ail.

by a hole
at work.

*A stream

that

in wMch

hid

agile
steps
and said
they
ail

reflected

their

hands,

to dig,
they
began
with
great
energy,
But
~co~
had

jeers.
his retreat
trance

with

up

New
and

he

a hole

to him

him, for he was

the
hole
and tried

people
very
angry
as a warder.against

each

he

Plucking
and ate until

and when
he walked
field,
through
he was
and
exceedingly
stolen,
wroth,
I will kill him, 1 will kill him."
And

been

find

discovered

ing in
<M~-<~

which

corn,
eat.

to

good
them on

roasted

away,

of

grains

and

filled.

when
he had donc
au this,
Now,
and
he
was
so
he dug
ing,
afraid,
<7Mt-~M~
was
the owner
of this
and

white

but
2~!p~s'~
many
arrows,
with one accord,
ran to
Then,
they
ail in
they
only
caught
confusion,
Ta-vwots'
into his retreat.
dodged
would

drag

time

taunting
from
passage
above
the rock

in Sontheasterc.

Nevada.

him

out.

And

they
and

him

with

shouts

the

main

chamber

overhanging

the

of
en-

powELL.]

MYTHIC

When
nnder
bail

the

1 say;
started
out

said:
be

he

not

when

no

one

saw

two

rocks

were
will

not

burn

wish

escape

my

making
work

stepping
th fire

on

digging
rock

carry
the

you

53

until

with

him,

earth

in,
hinder

to

were

they
hurled

above,

me."

for

quite

the

magical
the
striking

and
and

were
all
they
on my way to
is my eating

me

&!o~&
(fighting
on his way
proceeded
musing.
is my work;
one I meet
every

men
their

Then

rocks

to
caved

shall

observed

be seen.

the

"Hot

vengeance

he

day

near

~a-m~mp
and
he

so!),

this
on the

do

"why

he,

to kill;
is well

next

drawing
he could

it

diggers,

that's

It

enemy.
The

and

the

"Aha,"
said
Sun?
A'-nier

tool

with

proceeded

Ten~~co~,
standing
was
accustomed

above

ground
buried.
kill

had

they

ground,
which
he

TALES.

"I
will

have
be

an

wrath."

arrow-heads

of

time

from

forth,

he said:

again
And

and

were

they

would

hot

rocks,

position
Let me help
hot

laughed

to
at

and
where
you";

redness
him.

he
"May

have
us believe
that
1 am not a ghost
you are a ghost~
I am a better
man than
he, "but
Hold
me on these
you are.
hot
and if I do not
burn
must
let me do the same
rocks,
yon
to yon."
To
this they
and when
had
readily
tried
to burn
him
on the
agreed,
they
with
his magie
breath
he kept
them
rocks,
at a distance
so slight
away
could
not see but that
the rocks
they
did really
tonch
him.
When
they
that
he was not.burned
perceived
were
amazed
and
they
tremgreatly
bled
with
fear.
But
made
the
he should
having
treat
promise,that
yon

said

them

in

like

submitted
themselvs
to the torture,
manner,
they
and the
burned
them
until
with
cries
to get free,
great
they
struggled
but nnrelenting
Ta-vwots'
held them
until
the rocks
had burned
throngh
their
flesh
into their
and so they
died.
said
entrails,
"Aha,"
Ta-vwots',
lie there
until
I am on my way to kill the Sun.
you can get up again.
A'-nier
And
the
~M/KM)Kp
he
~MMM&-o~jf<M'
sounding
war-whoop
on his way.
proceeded
y
The next
to where
day he came
two
women
were
berries
in
gathering
and when
he sat down
him some
baskets,
of the fruit
they
and
brought
Hesaw
there
placed
it before
him.
were many
and thorns
leaves
among
the berries,
and he said,
"Blow
these
leaves
and
thorns
into my eyes," ~7
and they
did so, hoping
to blind
but with his magie
he kept
breath
him
them
so
that
did not hurt
him.
away,
they
hot

rocks

Then
the women
averred
that
he was a ghost.
"I amno
said
ghost
a common
do yon
not
he, "but
know
that
leaves
and thorns
person;
cannot
hurt
the eye ? Let me show
and
consented
and were
yon
they
made
blind.
Then
Ta-vwots'
slew them
with his ~-WMH/-o-i~pt.
Aha
said he,
with
own chaff.
1 am on my way to kill
yon are caught
your
the
Sun.
This
is good
I must
learn
how.
practice.
J/-tM6f
~M/
And

MMN~p X;tp<M&<!f."
way.
The
as he
rocks

next

day

approached
down
upon

he

saw

some

he

heard

his

head

sounding
women
them
and

the

war-whoop

he

proceeded

on his

on th Enrricane
standing
Clin', and
other
that
would
roll
say to each
they
kUl him as he passed
and drawing
near

THE

0F

MYTHOLOGY

54

AMERICAN

NORTH

INDIANS.

it with
and enjoying
to be eating
great
pretended
something,
asked
him what
so they
very
it was, and he said it was something
of it also.
to taste
that
be allowed
and they
they
might
begged
it."
and catch
said he;
corne to the brink
throw
it up to you,"
he

had

they
and

he

cure

threw

he

so,
in

it

threw

this

it up

way

all crowded
they
said
y ou were
he,
kill the Sun.
-me/'

it,

"Aha,"
to

way

done

so that

they

many
times,
near
the
too

until,

killed

he passed
the war-whoop
The following
day he saw
of willow-ware
like
are made
afar

When
"Hre

that

When

he

I came
said

son,
he said,
so.
then
But

could

comes

hin).
when

off he

up

Nbw braid

they
with

bad

women

baskets

hear

came

them

into

fell,

aU~

oniy

hre

saying,

replied

comes

which

your

our

andiooking
allowed
they

T~oo~,
and

waterjug"
This they
did, making
th
for they
with
supposedhe
great
glee,
the jug, and
stood
breath
he burst

laughed
his magie

on my
sound-

And

waterjugs,
lined
with

afterwards

neck."

the

killed.

1 am

eagerness.

grand-

around,
him to do

smaIL;
neek very
was entrapped.
up before
them;
1 am

but he answered,
must
be a ghost'
"~ou.
they
exclaimed,
made
to hold
know
that
were
Do
not
jugs
water,
ghost.
you
At
this they
wondered
cannot
hold
men
and
women?-"
greatly,
and

but

no

said

he

was

wise.

Then

he

filled
It

them
was

I am on my

in

was

afraid.

fear,
little

my

"Let

me

in

7j;!o~&-<t~
day he came

which

great

fellow

like

help

me

you

Sun

until

in the

ground,

with

vwots'

secretly

made

mountain,
to the

hill-top

fleeing

and

is a very

kiR

rent

he

its
when

common

the

to watch

man

term

for

not.

laughed
he had
them

with

in

own jugs.
your
learn how.
-A~-KM~

1 shall

from

concealed
passage
work

said;
and

he passed
on.
war-hoop
a
who was
digging
bear,
and
of the fame
of Ta-vwots',
came
to jE~o~s
he said,
"Don't

people!

entrance

killed

same

jugs
could

When

he

and

the

upon
~o~s,
he had
heard

a private

the

they
and

air.

tired,
bottled

are

he,
in good
time
And
soundingthe

so many

about

th

was

"you

of

but

out,"
them

rolled

screams

necks

the

jump

he

that
said
dig,"
Ta-v2cots',
from
th
great
destroyer.

am

"This

way
said

made

"Nbw,
so

for
to hide,
-When the great
slayer
1 am not the
friend

I also

gether

this

"Aha,"
to kill the

way

~a-MMmp
The next
hole

had

with

with
them
sported
his magical
bail.

the

he

he
pitch,
said,
to deride;
now his turn
their
half.stined
while

greatly,

in jugs in the
he had
of what

to put them
proposed
to them
the truth

in order
to demonstrate
manner,
and
consented.
When
they

it,
se-

to

eagerness
and
were

fashioning
and

'When

pitch.
ear.
a wonderful
for he had
converse,
"how
shall
we destroy
said they;
What
was thatyou
were
saying
said,

Tai-~o~
he
near,
Oh, we were

Is that

they.
Let me get

two

sweet,
1 will
reach

quite

7caiw7c-ai'-gar."

~a-MM~Mp
on.

ing

not

in their

brink,
own

your

by

could

gusto;

was
th

of endearment

whom

Could

bear

was

we

may

hide

So

they

made

together,
a den

the

the
of

the

used by elder

two

assured.
for

deep
TaNow,
the
side of

rock.
great
den
out to

completed
coming

hide.

th

by
from

to

And

went

out

enemy.

Soon

to younger

persons.

toTa-

powtLL.]

TALS

MYTHIC

wtco~

pretended

to

den.

the

that
The

he

saw

one

little

55

and
coming,
the greater,

him

outran

ran
they
and going

in great
haste
into the den,

his secret
out again
passage.
through
and not seeing
his little
friend
he looked
Kwif-ats
entered
about,
and still not finding
for
him for some
he searched
him, he supposed
time,
to see if
him on th way,
and went
out again
that
he must
have
passed
hstened

When

he

had

the

but

warrior,
A~-tner
The

to

a deadly

hurt
As

the

of

hole

Ta-vwots'

time
the

below
"I
den.

7.;M;<M7c-(t~

And

and
den,
he hurled

had

his

~-rM~-o-~ot
this renowned

greatlyfeared
I am going

to kill

the

sounding

himself,
Ta-vwots'

weapon

when

thongh

weilded

camenear,

and

used
by

complainedofhaving
an M-)M~-p~s,

although
be made

a headache;
evil spirit,

moaning
groaning,
club
and
beat
Ta-vwots'
to take
the
in his head,
and
he asked
and
wondered
ail his power,
Ta-vwots'
and
struck
with
obeyed,
to strike
Ta-vwots'
was
not
but
he urged
I~M-m~po~s
killed
last

At

Ta-'BMM~

wiles

of

and

jEM-a~pots,
substituted

dexterously

the

understood

nature
the

raising

his

is a blow
JEM-m~-a~o~s.
of your own seeking,
-me~
I can do it.
th Sun
now 1 know
that
on
he went
And
the war-whoop
sounding
a~f."
is th edge
Th next
to a duf
which
day he came
where

the

his

th
he

way.

or
fallen

have

careless

harder.

said he,
"Aha,"
I am on myway
to
?i;w<t~~m~mp

~'that

on

out.
that

him.

kill

world

it

and
guessed
club,
as if to strike
again,

of th
weapon
and
slew

bail

magie

he

knowing
ontwit

to

not

or little

was

Sun.

the

war-whoop

it coold
against
others,
arm.
a powerful

.EM-t~po~
he said there

perched
head
of

the

when

Now this
the tarantula.
day he met .EM-m~-<c-_po~s,
and determined
of Ta~oo~,
had heard
of th fame
with
such
was
of a club
properties
that,
possessed

next

personage
him.
He
it was

now

this

By

entrance

the

said
"Aha,"
Ta-vwots',
he is dead
in his own

~7~K.~w~
his way.

on

went

at

through

protruded
him.

killed

killed.

been

rock

on

bear

and

or

stopped
the

himself

of the
boundary
into
unknown

persons
east,
of this
cliff it is necessary
below.
Now
to come to the summit
depths
or notches
could
see three
to climb
a mountain,
and Ta-vwots'
gaps
and he demanded
and he went
the mountain,
up into the one on the left;
to know
Each

one

case

was

of ail

the

in turn
its

value

same

gap and
answer.

After

he had

center

one

called

even

fit

which

trees

praised
as fuel.*
had

its

another
he

Finally

ail

questioned

which

for

yM~-KM~p,
fuel.
"Good,~

where
own

standing

qualities,
shook

T~o~

into

th trees

the
and

rnodestlysaid
said

Ta-~o~,

by of what
chief
of

his

third
bushes,
it had
and

head
th

with

conversation
went

the

and

under

use,

they
in

went

were.

every
into the

receiving
on th

trees,

gap-that
he came
no

use

which

the

right.
to a little

atlast

it was

that

it he

in

lay

down

not
to

sleep.
witli

Severaltimes
th trees

praise.

I have
are long

heard this story, andinvariably

and tedious,
though the trees

the dia.lognest.eld
evince some skill

by T<M)<cofs'
in their own

MYTHOLOGY

56

When
brink

the

OF

dawn

came

face,
scattered
ran

into

ail the

over

from

abyss
he hurled

it appeared
shattered
it

NORTH

the

into

the

overhanging

instant

THE

AMERICAN

sky 'R-~wo~s~
which the Sun

his~M-W~-o-~MM,
innumerable
fragments,
and kindled
a great
world

INDIANS.

arose
was

and
about

stood

on

the

to rise.

The

it full
and, striking
and these
fragments

in the
were

T~wwo~s~

connagration.

and

under
the ~mMMtp
to obtain
At last
the fire
crept
protection.
hot over
ail the world,
and soon
Ta-vwots'
to suffer
very
began
and tried
to run away,
but as he ran his toes were
burned
off, and then
inch
his
and
then
his
so
that
he
walked
on
by
slowly,
inch,
legs,
body,
waxed

and he.walked
on the stumps
of his
burned,
until
there
was nothing
left but his head.
burned,
no other
means
of progression,
his head
rolled
along
now, having
the ground
until
his eyes,
which
were
much
burst
by striking
swollen,
a rock,
and the tears
out in a great
flood which
against
gushed
spread
ont over all the land
and extingnished
the connagration.
his

arms,
And

The
flood

Uinta

were

were

E~es
his

The

Those

thse

these

from

world.
are

and

hands,
and

add
bore

eyes
O~e name

animals

more
to this
that
something
story,
namely,
ont new'seeds,
which
were
scattered
over ail
for

seed

are

which

is the

considered

same

The

are

When
"You
"Don't
"Ton
"He
"That

buried

in the

hole

yon go to war
every
were
with
canght
your

of

your

own

of

the

neck

by

him

in the

this

of Ta-vwots'
and

shoulders,
fire.

great

story:

which

you dug for yonrself."

one you meet
is an enemy;
own chaff."

get so anxions
that
yon kill
are bottled
in yonr
ownjngs."
is dead
in his own den."
is a blow

eye.
descendants

as the

back
by a brown
patch
is attributed
to the singeing
received
are derived
from
following
apothegms

"Ton

seeking."

the

as for

characterized

which

the

yourself."

kill

aIL"

SMITHSONIAN

INSTITUTIONBUREAU
J. W. POWELL,

0F

ETHNOLOGY.

DIRECTOR.

WYANDOT GOVERNMENT:
A

SHORT

STUDY

OF

TRIBAL

SOCIETY.

BY

.J.

W.

IPOWELL.

57

SHORT

WYANDOT

GOVERNMENT:

STUDY

OF

TRIBAL

ET J. W.

In

the

of

social

organization
th gens,
family,

nized-the

their

is here

wigwams,
are

constructed

The

bark.
for

two

one
fire

fmilies,

is

used,

of th

dwellings

built

usually

term

the

are

groups

recog-

tribe.

FAMILY~

is composed

permanent

permanent
woven
with
the

as the
It

four

Wyandots
and

phratry,

THE
The family,
household.

POWBIl.

the

the

SOCIETY.

persons

section

is

of

with
the
nearly
synonymous
who occnpy
one lodge,
or, in
a communal
These
dwelling.

of poles
interoblong
form,
and
in line
the center,
is
along
th place
on each
side of
occu.pying
in an

placed
one

fire.
The

head

of

the

is a woman.

family

THE
The
male

an

gens'is
line.

Bear,
Smooth

Turtle,

Porcupine.
In speaking
as the

case

in

speaking
be relatives
There
son's

is

name

the

name

god.

recognized,
Turtle
Highland
Large
of an

of

Turtle,
individual

some
to

Up

were

gentes

Deer,

kindred
of consanguineal
body
carries
the gens,"
is the formulated
that
descent
is in
the idea
expresses

in

organized

that

gens

the

female

of such

tribe

Sawk,
he

Turtle

Highland

(striped),

Beaver,

is said
that

Wolf,

to be
he

lefc

aniOMo,

to which

he

Mud

(black),
Sea

and

Snake,

a wolf,
a bear,
or a deer,
to that
but
belongs
gens
a gens,
to
they
are said
as the case may be.

may
be, meaning
of people
of tbe body
comprising
of the wolf,
the bear,
or th deer,
a body
of names
to each
belonging
the

th

fe-

as follows

thereby

indicates

ancient

th

animal,
time
the

the

statement

Th T~oman

a Wyandot
by which
line.
Each
has
gens
mal
its tntelar
being
eleven

GENS.

gens,

belongs.

so that
These

each

per-

names

are

59

60

WYANDOT

derived

from

connected
The

the

with
following

each

gens,

Man

of Deer

GOVERNMENT:

characteristies,
the tatelar
god.
schedule
presents

as illustrating

this
Tnis

habits,

or mythologie

attitudes,

the

name

of

a man

and

Woinan
Man

of Bear

gens
Woman
of Bear gens
Man of Striped
TnrHe
gens
Woman
of Striped
Tartle
gens
Man of Mnd

Turtle

tle

Lean
LeanDeer.
Deer.

A-ya-jin-ta,
A-ta-e-ts

Long

Fa,wn.

Spotted

Claws.
for her
Grunting

Ta,-li~-ao"-ta-ra-ta.-se

Around

Going
Gone

from

Sharymi-tsu-wa.t'
Ta,dSo-n-ras
H~-du-cn-f~i,

Hard

SkaJI.

Tsu-oaj-e~

Slow

Ha-r<u"-y.

One

Tso-we-yuS-kyti

gens
Tnr-

in

EngHah.

De-wa.-t-ie

Ta:~maj'da.-j!:a-6

gens

of MudTurtle
Woman
Man of Smooth
Large

a woman

statement
statement
Vnn-d~t.

gens
of Deer gens

stories

the

the

Young.
Lake.

Water.

Sand
Beaoh.
Sand.

Finding
Throwing

gens

Woman

of

Smooth

Large

Walker.

Turtle
Man

gens
of Wolf
gens

who

Dark

of Wolf
gens
of Snake
gens

goes about
a Prowler.

in

the-

Woman

Ta~-di-no

Man

Alwa,ys

Hu-ta-M-sa,

Sitting

Di-j-rons
Ha"-d-tTi~

OnewhoBippIestheWa.ter.
The one who puts np Qnills.

Kg-ya-ruita-kwa.

Good-Sighted.

Woman
Man

of Snake

gens

of Porcupine
gens
of Poronpine
gens

Woman

THE
There

are

four

and

This
used

unit

in

for

their

religions
and games.

tivals
The

in

phratries

Turtle
Striped
and
Smooth
Turtle,
Wolf
the third,
and

Hungry.
in ourled

PHRATRY.
the

Turtle
Large
the Sea Snake

the

tribe,
the

constituting

the
and

three
the

first;

second;

gentes

Highland
th Hawk,
the

Porcupine

Bear,
Beaver,

has a mythologie
organization
basis,
in th preparation
of medicines,

and

is chiefly
in fes-

and

purposes,

gens

a member

to

belong
that.his
become
lationship
~mily,

and

fourth.

as four
constitute
the tribe.
gentes,
phratries,
is a body
of consanguineal
kindred
in the
female
each
is allied
to other
gens
gentes
by consanguineal
kinship
the male
and by amnity
line,
through
marriage.
To be a member
of the tribe
it is necessary
to be a member
be

Deer,
Black

Tnrtle,

eleven

Each

to

Position.

to

kinship
a son,

of a gens it is
a person
family
is recognized,.

brother,
him
gives
in the gens,
in

necessary
mnst

to
have

belong
been

to
born

some
in

line,

and

through

of a gens;
and
:family;
the family
so

be adopted
into
a family
and
or he must
or some
definite
and this artificial
rerelative;
the
same
as actual
in the
standing
relationship
the

phratry,

and

in the

tribe.

rowELL.]

a tribe

Thus
Of

the

is a body

four

tribe

constitute

here

described,

STUDY

OF

of

TRIBAL

SOCIETY.

61

kindred.

thus
the
the
and
the
groups
described,
gens,
phratry,
the series
of organic
the
or
household
as
units
family,
is not a unit
of the gens
or phratry,
as two
are
gentes
each-the
father
to one gens,
and the mother
mnst
belong
to another.

in
represented
and her children

<?OPB~J'a~;jyy.
is maintained
Society
by the establishment
must
be recognized
and duties
performed.
In this tribe
a complete
there
is found
from
th civil
government.
cm7,
The
In

civil
each

is a

These

four

tc<t-~M-o~-M<t.
from

its

male

is the

council

cils.

The

sachem

gentes.
There
cillors

ofthe

the

There
ail

is also

the

The

four

women

place.
In
in

though
'When

manner
take
they
a woman

no

she
The

sachem

fathers,

there
are

gens
are invited.
the

is

who

to whieh
of
and

th

a chief

select

their

chiefs.
called

women,

brothers

of

and

Yu-

the

gens

sons.

This

composed

is chosen

chief,
of the

the

heads

council
heads

coungentile
of men
and

aggregated
one-fifth

by

the

chiefs
of the

composed
gens,
of households

of the tribe,
of households

of

and

the

coun-

leading

of the
composed
of the tribe,
and

convened

for

~~VD J~S'T~mzzyGL

special

purposes.

COCyc~~ojs~

~j~D

OBIEJ'S.

of the
are chosen
heads
of
gens
by the
women.
There
is no formal
but
being
election,
had
over the matter
from
time to time,
in which

within

up
grows
of the death

gens

ail

and

four

couneillors

discussion

this

each

are

themselves

event

military

the tribe.

councils

OF CHOO.S'.CV&

frequent
a sentiment
the

of

of

of the

council

a grand
and the

proper

men

grand

households,

tribal

a grand
and

tribe

leading

JtTSMM'

or

tribe,

the

rights

council.
is

therefore,

sometimes

of the

These

composed

gens
proper
and sons.

men-brothers
council

is

tribe

is sometimes
of

gentile

council,
of women.

four-nfbhs
The

of the

ofthe

tribal

of

of couneils

composed
councillors

is, from

head

differentiation

in a system

council,
women

members-that

chief

gentile
Th

for

government,

COTS~EyT.

inheres

government
there

gens

of

is

of

the

any

and

gens

councillor,

the
throughout
a certain
person

tribe
will

in
that,
take
her

is usually
couneillors
potential
one, two, or more
to attend
ail the meetings
of the council,
expected
in th deliberations
and have
no vote.
part
installed

belongs,
woman
tribe

announcesina

as councillor
and

to this

is painted
places

upon

feast
and
her

feast

all

the

dressed
head

ibrmalmannertotheassembled

is

prepared

members
in her
the

by
of the

best

gentile

attire

the
tribe
and
of

chaplet
guests

that

62

WYANDOT

woman

the

feasting
The
with

has
and

gentile
other

been

chosen

dancing,
chief

often

a potential

his

installation,

ornamented

tunic,
totem

the

gentile

the

council.

This

The

sachem

of the

of the

at

tribe.

say, that
The chief
of

dots
He

superintends

He

calls

the

sachem.

the

Gentile

been

Wolf

the

probation.
but
takes

no

invest

himwith

chief

made

of the

by

a festival.

is selected

by

the

is the

men

herald

rection

of

together

in a formal

directions

of th

tribal

extra

are

consultation

chief is
gentile
this time he
Dnring
in the deliberapart
an

council

and

tribe

manner

ail

council

the

and

gens, but
as the Wyan-

sheriff

and

the council-house

of the

at

the

of the

couneils

number

are

usually

called

by

the

gens.
tribe.

care

directed

of it.
the

by

and

council,

sachem.

on the night
of
regularly
other
times
as the sachem

such

Bear
of the

has

when

decisions

coun-

Bear

fact,
of the

men
th

admitted

to the

belonging
in the
the

announces

and

gens,

held

is held

and

elaborately
and paint

a chaplet
ot feathers,
sachem
of the tribe
then

followed

to the

after

by

the

head

The

gens

announces

lunation

but

has

tribe

Often

from
fcequently
day to day and
and are called
chief
whenever
bythe
deemed
necessary.
are considered
before
the council
of great
importance,
ofthe
gens
may be called.

council
The

the

councils

to week,
matters

each

his

is also

women

gens.

women

upon
face.

man

council

He

excutes

of

conncil,

council

council

th

is followed

ceremony
the night.

into

the sachemship
inhered
Formerly
is chosen
from
the Deer
from
gens,
death
has carried
away all the wise

he

present

of

a period

the

that

people

The
late

the

by

men

the

place
on his

to the
cil

chosen
and

through
of
meetings
has no vote.

and

to the

a councillor.
continued

chief

the

attends
tions,
At

is

women

the

GOVEBNMENT:

sachem

at

the

from

week
When

a grand
full

moon

of

may
dtermine
the request
of

of councilors.
of the

Meetings
of the tribal
are

persons
fills and

assembled,

a
lights
to the earth.

other

gentile
are

councils

pipe,
Th

councils

are

but
the meetings
very
informai,
due ceremony.
ail the
When
th chief
of the Wolf
calls
them
to order,
gens
sends
one puff
to the'heavens
and anof smoke
c&nducted

with

handed
to the sachem,
who fills his
pipe is then
from
left to right
with the sun,
and, turning
smoke,
slowly
it out over the heads
of the councilors,
who are sitting
in a circle.
puifs
He then
hands
the pipe to the man
on his left,
and it is smoked
in turn
until
it has been
around
the cirele.
The sachem
by each
person
passed
mouth

then

with

explains
and

the

way

the

case.

does

not

cases

the
manner

there

If a majority
is agreed
as to action,
th sachem
of the council
but
announce
the decision.
But
in some
may
simply
which
is carried
on with
may be
protracted
grt
debate,

is considered

having
Such

in
in

speak,

dlibration.
It

for which
the council
is called.
object
Each person
he chooses
tells
what
he thinks
should
be donc

spoken.
are the

In

case

of a tie,

dishonorable

organic

elements

the

sachem

for

any

of the

is expected
man to
Wyandot

reverse

to
his

speak.
decision

government.

after

powELL.]

It

A.

is the

STUDY

OF

TRIBAL

FOyCTKMVS

0F

CIYIL

function
of

performance

of

and duties
duties,
first part
imposes

ply
the
and

its

co-relative

maintained
established
In

imply
a duty
are

duty

Wyandot

to
to

Third-Rights
Fifth-Rights

of

Sixth-Rights

of

under

by

between
marriages
a man

to

belongs

the

rules

daughter,
Husbands
retain

thongh
of sex,
within
first

live

they

tribe.

the

b.e adopted
man
belongs.

the

tribe

than

that

endogamy

he

wife

migrations

she

into

himself;

family
a woman

be

adopted
What

mother.

Men

Children,
and women

from

without

privileges
their
wives.

of

to wife
of

may
into
has

tribes

the
been

family
called

of
parts
of which
we have

head

of

the

household.

hibited.
A

man

sometimes
with

the

seeldng

by
one

wife

consults

his
own
mother.
through
women
comicilors
to obtain

her

must

consent,

must

to

which

a man
some

some
regulation,
any

without
other

gens

ethnologists
and the
in

knowledge

to different

gentes.
is pro-

Polyandry

and

marry

tribe

that

sometimes
mother,
The
mother
of the

their

gentes,

irrespective
the

of

and exogamous.
endogamous
but th wives
must
belong
the

own

other
than
gens
take
for a husband

correlative

both

is permitted,
remains

a different

gens.
in their

taken

exogamyare
ail
other
are

to
and

some
That

but eonforbidden,
are permitted.
gentes
mother's
sister's
as she
daughter,
but
he can
his
father's
marry

belongs

gentes
of th

is

gens
of different

rights

gens
A woman

not by formal
laws
be
may

established,
custom-made

same

marryhis

the

woman.

Polygamy
first

with

the

persons

with

their

th

Wyandots,
North
America,
The

all

also

and
like

of

maynot

must

of

are
governments
head
of rights.
as follows

-B~~OZ~2TOJ!

between

gens
because

are
Such

usage.

to the

belong
the

general
classed

and

ofconduct

members

same

sister's

be

my

encampments

-M~BjB~C~
Marriage

a relation

of

The right
that
mnst
be

adornments.
in

regalated

sanguineal
For example,

part.

which
the

im-

person.
of community.
of religion.

rights,

but
enactment~
called
rgulations.

be treated

of

parts

the

Rights
in the party

property.

SeventhBights
EighthBights
To maintain

relations

enforce

names.

personal
of order

Fourth-Rights

party

rights

and
rights
co-relative.

right
inhering
of the second

inseparable
and
the
these

government
of marriage.

Second-Rights

The

rights.
on the

by government;
to maintain
may

First-Rights

and

Rights

63

COFBBJKB.yfT.

to preserve
duties
are

government

duties.

SOCIETY.

the

and
direct,
advises

girl

young

peo-

64

WYANDOT

ple

submit

usually

councilors
When
as he
of

can.

the

a girl
It

moon
promises

of

faithfulness

both

It

is

gentes

parties.
of both

groom
bf the

live
bride.

The

when
before

In

the

sister
cil

event

women

male

the

relative

women

such

is

to

parents

up

marriage

or rather

before

in
for

housekeeping

end
bride

councilors

feast,
at least,

the

mother
the

and

Bridegroom
and women

a marriage
give
For
a short
time

mother,
set

made.

to the

presents

the

in

of

which

the

bride

and

household

original

is usually

themselves

of the

the
children
to her
mother,
belong
settled
kin, the matter
being
by the connAs
the
children
to the mother,
on the
belong
mother
and children
are cared
for byher
nearest

the

until

the

female

gens.

father

Sometimes

makes

to the

will

nearest

of the

of

man

consummate

customary
take
part.

they

decision.

betrothal

marriage.
of the death

or to her

death

the
to

parties
the
with
bride's

time

their

men.

is betrothed,
is customary
in which
the

make

arranged

to

quietly
with the

consult

CtOYERNMENT:

subsquent

marriage.

~.3~~C:72~7'KMKS'.
It

has

been

previously

propertyofeach
council
women
of the

the

the

during
names

at

th

festival.

or

woman,

by

or circumstance,

clan

has

ornaments

for

the

person
honorable

-B~<?!72.~2T07~
Each

select

gens
and

or

method

by'the

of

second
of

these
proclaims
but
name,
every
peror by reconduct,

gens

name

of

~nDKVAfRW.

of painting
the
and council

chief

gentile

commemorative

title.

and

at festival
subsequently
its members,
to be used
at

ail

the

his
change
dishonorable

OF JMHS'O.ZMZ

a distinctive
worn

there
is a body
of names,
th
a year,
at the green-corn
festival,
the names
for the children
born

chief
may

win
a
may
which
is a Idnd

circumstance,

to be
chaplet
are inaugurated,

Once

gens.

year,
No

son, man
markable
deed

previous

that

explained

exclusive

a distinctive
face,
women
when
they

and distinctive
occasions,
festivals
and religions
cere-

monies.
.B-E(?!7~2TOJ~S'
The
camp

OF O.BDJTB jy

of the

camp
in following

tribe
order,

~~C~MPJi~Bjyr

is in an open

circle
on

beginning

~KD JMr<?~~fTOJK5'.

or horse-shoe,
left and going

the

and

the

around

gentes
to the

right:
Bear,
Smooth

Deer,
Turtle,
pine.
The

order

Highland
Large
in which

Turtle
Turtle,

(striped);
Hawk,

Highland
Beaver,

Wolf,

Turtle
Sea

the households
in the gentile
camp
councilors
and adjusted
from time to
gentile
manner
that
the oldest
is placed
on the left,
and
family
on the right.
In migrations
and expeditions
th order
of
the analogy
of encampment.
lated

by

the

(black),

Mud

Snake,

Porcu-

group
time

is reguin such
a

the
travel

youngest
follows

rowEii..]

STUDY

TRIBAL

OF

65

SOOIETY.

J~&M~Ty~~Hn~
the

Within
tract

for

the

a particular

abandon

may

gens
tribe.

The

the

the

neglected

another

are

in two

council

of the

is,
of

all

The

of the

heads
and

able-bodied

the
them.

by

house-

of
should

responsible

household

eaeh

this
to

parties

of the

women

tract

the

among

marked

tract,

the

of

consent
land

distinctly

calls

gens

the

gentile

years.
of the

cultivation

the

with

only
the

tracts

that
is communal
in the cultivation
part

take

The

once

is re-partitioned
for

each

tribe

partition

household

responsible

Cultivation
gens

for

councillors

and

are

be
duty
account.

tract

one

women

householders,
The
ground
holds

a smaller
occupies
gens
to cultivate
of the gens
right
and th
in the council
of the tribe,

area
claimed
by the
of cultivation.
purpose
settled
tract
is a matter

in the

follow-

manner:

ing

The

to

stream
of the

women
and

ofthe'household

head

to the

this

when

bring
are

gens
work

sends

her

in -game

or fish

invited

to assist

is done

eldest

the

council

is given.
articles
of

brother

the
at

kin.

of female
die

husband

or

death
The

canoe

a small

Usually
are

canoes
of

made

the

by

the

is the
male

property
as
portion

individual
members

are

the

land,

property
of

the

gentes,

to the
belong
inherited
by

matter

his

His

ments,

or

forest

able-bodied
of

household

her

his sister's
such
son, except
consists
of his clothing,
hnnting
property
and such
articles
as are used
personally
by

him.

erty

If the

the

the

a feast

or nearest

daughter,
women.

into

then
a feast;
in the cultivation

The wigwam
or lodge
and
ail
of the household-and
woman-the
head
her

or son

brother
for

is settled

is inherited
be

may

buried

imple-

and fishing
himself.
of

the
and

man.
are

by
byhis
with

Large
the

prop-

gentes.
~JCj5r2'iS'OjFjPjEJB<S'OJV.

individual

Each

and

personal

has

bodily

a right

injury,

to freedom
unless

adjudged

of

person
guilty

from

and
of

security
crime
by

proper

authority.
cojtafDjKTTy~c~r'ns'.
Each
members
of ail

of ail its women

to the services
right
to the service
Each
has the right
gens
has the right
and
the
tribe
in avenging
wrongs,
in time
of war.
members
male

gens
of the

vation

its

has

in

the

soil.

the

of ail
to th

culti-

its

male

service

J~Hn~QF~EH~K~
to certain
has
the
Each
right
religions
phratry
medicines.
of certain
preparation
its
to worship
Each
has th exclusive
right
gens
to the possession
has the exclusive
individual
right
laramulet.
5o

A E
A

ceremonies
tutelar
and

use

and

the

god, and each

of a particu-

66

WYANDOT

GOVEENMENT:

C~J3fE&
The
the

violations

of the

crimes

3. Maiming.-

6. Witchcraft.

be punished
mother
or
may
by her
is flagrant
and
so as to berepeated,
and the
of general
mother
fails
to correct
gossip,
it, the

be taken
women
of the gens.
up by the conneil
of adultery,
for the first offense
is punished
by havguilty

may
A woman
her

recognizedbv

4. Murder.

of fornication

guilty

matter

ing

Some

5. Treason.

but

guardian,
a matter

come

crimes.

1. Adultery.
2. Theft..
A maiden
female

are
right
as follows

of
are

Wyandots

hair

if the

for

cropped;

crime

offenses

repeated

her

left

ear

off.

is cut

2'EBFT.
The
tor

for

punishment

and

prosecuted

cil of the
are

of

before

the

is

appeal.

If the

through

the

no

prosecutor,
th

When

gens,

council

the

of his

trial

own

the

prosecuthe conn-

is before

involved

parties
head
of

his

facts

council
of the
accused
gentile
the duty
of the council
of th accused
and to settle
the
matter
with
themselves,

for

Failure

any

of the

property

to

thus

do

gens

is followed
may

which

house-

by it the matgens;
in a formal
manner.

the

plaintiff.

of

ing

it there

restitution.

same

it becoms

Thereupon
of the

is twofold
to the

the
gentes,
matter
before

the

lays
hold,
ter is laid

gate

and

gens,
different

theft

belong
from

to investithe

be

found.

of

procedure

conneil

in the

retaliation

by

seiz-

JM~7JM7y&.
is compounded,
and the
as for theft.
the same

Maiming
is essentially

method

in prosecution

JM'KBD~!B.
In
the

the

case

matter

murder,
tried
by

the

household,
Where
the
made
ing

by the
manner

A wooden
heraldic
ting

the

gentile
and

A conneil
duty

the

there

injured

be

may

party,
is

both
gentile

belong

tablet

offender,
which
is then
Tt is the

but
parties

emblem

forth

The

if

of
is

to

to

the

gentes,
chief
of

the

upon

which

is

injured
follows.

man's

gens,

and

chief

appears
states

offender's

of this

appeal

prepared,

formaUy
delivered.
of the

an

different

throngh

of the
offense

are members
parties
council
on complaint

council

before
the

offense,

the

chief

council

his

gens,

inscribed
a
of

called
evidence

the
of

complaint

explaining

gens is thereupon
to examine
the

of

same

gens,
head
of

the
of

the

is
in the
the

tribe.

formally
followtotem

the
the
and

or
set-

picture-writing
conneil

of the

picture-writing,
a trial

for themselves

is held.
and

powELL.]

STUDY

OF

TRIBAL

SOCIETY.

67

to come

to a conclusion
without
further
of the matter
on
presentation
the part of the person
decided
th matter
aggrieved.
Having
among
themselves,
they appear before the chief of the council of the aggrieved
party to offer compensation.
If the gens of the offender
fail to settle
the matter
with the gens of
the aggrieved
relative
to avenge the
party, it is the duty of his nearest
Either party may appeal to the council of the tribe.
The apwrong.
of a tablet of accupeal must be made in due form, by the presentation
sation.
into the effect of a failure
to observe
formalities
Inquiry
prescribed
an interesting
fact.
ln procedure
developed
against
crime, failure in
is not considered
a violation
of the rights of the accused,
but
formality
It is considered
evidence
that the
proof of his innocence.
supernatural
are false.
In trials for ail offenses forms of procedure
charges
are, therequestioned.
fore, likely to be earnestly
~B~soy.
Treason
or

giving
punished

consists
in revealing
the secrets of the medicine prparations
other information
or assistance
to enemies of the tribe, and is
The trial is before the council of the tribe.
by death.
~TCHC'.B~LFT.

Witchcraft;
is punished
or burning.
by death, stabbing,
tomahawking,
of witchcraft
are investigated
Charges
by the grand council of the tribe.
When the accused is adjudged
to supernatural
guilty, he may appeal
The test is by fire.
A circular
fire is built on th ground,
judgment.
which th accused
must ran from east and west and from north
through
to south.
If no injury is received
he is adjudged
if he falls
innocent;
into the fire he is adjudged
Should a person accused or having
guilty.
the general
of practicing
witcheraft
become
reputation
deaf, blind, or
have

sore eyes, earache,

or other diseases
considered
loathheadache,
to have failed in practicing
his arts upon others,
some, he is supposed
and to have fallen a victimto
them himself.
Such cases are most likely
to be punished.
ouTL~~y.

The institution
of outlawry
exists among the Wyandots
in a peculiar
form.
An outlaw is one who by his crimes has placed himself without
the protection
of his clan.
A man can be declared an outlaw byhis own
to the tribe that they will not defendhim
in case
clan, who thus publish
he is injured
But usually
is declared
by another.
outlawry
only after
trial before the tribal council.
The method of procedure
When
is analogous to thatin case ofmurder.
the person has been adjudged
of outlawry
guilty and sentence
declared,
it is the duty of the chief'of the Wolf clan to make known the decision
of th council.
This he does by appearing
before each clan inthe order

WYANDOT

68

GOVERNMENT:

nfi~sits
of

Mnf.a,mT)mRT)t.
a.r)A declaring
dana.rins'
and
encampment,
sentence
of outlawry,
which

the
In

the

tinue

lowest

in the

son

to kill

of

and

of th
Outlawry
tribe
who may

the

t~rma
terms

be

it is declared

grade

commission
him
death.

his

avenge

in
may

if the

man

makes

it the
to

offender

be lawful

and

of

con-

for

any perclan will nt

his

duty
him.

MU

o)itla.w
outlaw

grades.
shallthereafter

or wrongfully,

rightfully

~HT~By

the
of the

two

it will

crimes,

highest
degree
meet
with
the

Grima
crime

of

that

similar

if killed,

thR
the

either

any

member

of

COJ~E~~MJVT.

affairs
inheres
inthemilitarycounciland
of military
able-bodied
men of
council
is composed
of ail the
chief.
chief
council
from
the
the tribe
the military
is chosen
by the
Porcupine
of the
Each
chif
is responsible
for the
military
training
gens.
gentile
under
his authority.
There
is usually
one or more
potential
miliyouth
The

tary
time

management
The military

who

chiefs,
of war,

order

the

in

case

close
of the

and
assistants
companions
death
of the
chief,
take

of the
his

chief

place

in

in the

of seniority.

Prisoners
into

the

of war

some

family.
and

kinship.
run the
If

at

are adopted
into
the tribe
it is necessary
that
the
prisoner
The warrior
the prisoner
taking

tribe,

him,

he

are

and

his

or female

male

If no
gauntlet
his trial

behaves

one
as
he

relatives

claims

the

a test

of his

behaves

disgracefully

have

To be

should
has

the

for

prisoner

or killed.
the

first
in the

right

this

be

adopted
into
adopted
to
right
adopt
order
dftheir

he is caused

purpose,

to

courage.
are

claimants
manfully,
he is put
to death.

not

if

but

wanting,

.REmo~aroOjD.
There

is an
Two

more

than

and

and

North

men

young
brothers.

counsels

wrong

institution

interesting
other
of our

some

among
hood.

with

him

the Wyandots,
as
that
of fellownamely,
friends
to each
or
perptuai
other,
of his life,
to the other
the secrets

be

reveals

on matters

and

violence,

to

agree
Each

found

American

at

among

tribes,

of importance,
and
is chief
mourner.

his

defends

him

from

death

with
the social
of the Wyandots,
upon
government
organization
it is based,
affords
a typical
of tribal
example
government
throughNorth
America.
Within
that
area
there
are several
hundred
dis-

The
which
out
tinct
this

governments.
we
variety

organization
the government
Muoh
saie
the

has

In
find
and
to

the
be

Tribal

government
units

done
be

in North
of

by

corrlative

may
generalizations
statement
following

fundamental

a number

social

in

the

there

is great

of

degrees

determined

being
yet

so great

different

the

organization,
differentiation

specialization
of these
study

made.
America
organization

But

enough
is based
are

and
variety,
the
degrees

of the
oforganic

is
on

bodies

in
of

Dmctions

of

elements.

before
governments
known
to warrant
in that
kinship
of consanguineal

the

rowELL.]

kindred

either

been

well

in the

affinity,

whose
person
be adopted
into
the
kinship

specified.
The warp

of kinship.

of marriage
ties.
With
most
tribes
fnnctions

of

TRIBAL

female

69

SOCIETY.

units

these

line;

into

organized

The

fabric

is made

is legislature
is the
court

has

what

being

and

civil

are

in

of

There

in a tribe
place
those
can
persons
with
artisome
family
is no

is a complex

society

of kinship
are

affairs

has not been

developed.
body
properly
Procdure
Tn general,
crimes
are well
defined.
as of such
that
error
therein
are held
importance
was false.
that
th subject-matter
formulated

woof
The

to this

only

better

and

law,

the

differentiated.

differentiated

it were

court.
Perhaps
decisions
are

tissue

and

blood,

by chiefs
performed
also
members
of th

are
are

man's

only

into

general

and

relationship
that
the

character

and

of streams

sachems
whose

of Indian

and

ties

by

such

bis Idnship.
is not
&xed,
are adopted

by

Idnship
tribe
who

military

and

tribes

is of

civil
government
executive
functions

that
extent,
but
these
chiefs
couneil

or

organization
tribe
is fixed

in the

position
for any

OF

"gentes."
are

"gentes"
and
this

council

male

denominated

These

ficial

STUDY

and

sachems,
council.
The

to

that

that

say

the

the

legislative
and

is formal,

forms

evidence

is~ac~e

a member
of anether,
it can of
crime
against
charges
th
To prevent
proceed
oniy to retaliation.
retaliation,
to disprove
the crime,
of the offender
must
take
th necessary
gens
steps
and
once made
is held as just
or to compound
or punish
it.
The charge
When

its

one

own

true

until

is first
In

it has

stated.
which

based

been
The

tribal

the

traditions
was

gens

motion

and

disproved,
of the

anger

governments
evidence
give

in trial

th cause

prosecuting
there
are many
of

a former

of the

must

gens

institutions,
condition

be

rot

to the

are

that

tribes

between

boundary
same

Nowhere

a few

the

two

seem

of
th

social

states.

velopment
theism

have

has
th

passed

Idnship
developed

In
globe.
that
inden-

research

Philologic

leads

conclusion.
in

North

America

of the Grt
worship
North America
in th
social

to

scarcely

have

a people

tribal
to national
passed
beyond
society
that
form
of society
which
is characteristic
reached
kinship
may not have
society;
Nations
with
civilized
institutions,
the

that

there

fact,
nite

and
customs,
which
society

in

but upon
marriage.
upon
kinship,
of the
facts
it seems
probably
survey
highly
the tribes
of North
as it exists
among
America,
society,
on
is discovered
elsewhere
from
connubial
which
society,
From

defendant

placated.

institutions
exhibited

in th

worship

ail

Spirit,
light

of

of

kinship,
in the structure
of mythic

been

of civilization.
none
art

on

who

have

i. e.,
property,
Some
peoples

have

it.
passed
monotheism
as
palaces,
condition
fcom
the
priscan

with

vanish

anthropologie
art with
its

animals

discovered

based

society

research.

of communal
and

Tribes
architectural

highest

dwellings,

nature-gods

and
remain.

with
depoly-

OF

INSTITUTION-BUREAU

SMITHSONIAN

J. W.

.ON

POWELL,

DIRECTOR.

TO

LIMITATIONS

ETHNOLOGY.

THE

USE

OF SOME

ANTEROPOLOGIC

DATA.

BY

J.

W.

IPOWELL.

71

ON LIMITATIONS

TO THE USE 0F SOME ANTHROPOLOGIC

BY J. W.

DATA.

PowEU..

ABCH~EOLO<yy.
in

Investigations
tracted
to the
of published
rial

has
In

a host

matter

exhibits

the

and

village
and
but

discovered,

wise.

found

North

throughout

mounds,
of art

and

ruins,

may
be
may

of this,
the discoveries
made
have
for the
of connecting
especially
purpose
with
or so-called
races
of antiquity
peoples

world.

in the

present

brief

review

status

of

of
the

some

will

been

often
the

tribes

in

conclusions

science

other

that

exhibit

of

life

outside

the

in

America,
works

scattered

in savage
and barbarie
hints
of customs
too,

development
studied.
Incidentally,

illegitimately
used,
of North
America
of
portions
be accepted

and
have
atgreat
interest,
a general
review
of the mass
the uses
to which
th mate-

that

been

graves,

sites,

of
but

faet

not always
put have
monuments
of antiquity

art, the origin

be satisfactorily

of

are

department
of workers;

been

the

camp

this

field

the

must
futility

these

attempts.
is now an established

It
earth

at

in pliocene
the
accept

perhaps,
If we

are
species
the species
to

as early

least

now
has

successfully

highly
tained

cannot
earth

be
from

that

man

was
of

beginning

scattered

widely
the

quaternary

bver
period,

th
and,

time.
conclusion

defined

that

been

biologists,
from
dispersed

carry

on

the

we
of

this
when

until
time

early

some

battle

but
and

mapped
that

there

by

developed
being;
with
certainty,

from
the

fact
the

as

life

original

is

but

one

species

may

reasonably
common
center,

in

all

climes

home

has
lines

discovered,

the

in
changes
to the present

as

man,

that

as the ability
to a
belongs
only
not yet been
ascer-

of

the

physical

have

been

these

of
conclude

migration

there-

geography

of

and
discovered,
evidence.
paleontologic

must
be settled
and
upon
purely
gologie
of mantdnd
from
that
home
cannot
be intellimigrations
original
discussed
until
that
home
has been
until
gently
discovered,
and, forther,
the geology
ofthe
globe
is so thoroughly
known that the different
phases
of its geography
can be presented.
The

The
of

any

dispersion
but the

of
rudest

man

must

arts.

have
Since

been
that

anterior
time

the

to the
development
surface
face of
of th
earth
the
earth
73
73

74

LIMITATIONS

has

undergone

lage
time

many

TO

THE

and

important
changes.
and ruins
belong
and
are
epoch,

sites,
graves,
mounds,
known
as the
present
of the

period
In

the

original

USE

OF

as shown

dispersion

of these
study
antiquities,
in respect
to the relation
and the tribes
they
attest,

speculation
existence

ANTHBOPOLOGIO

then,
tribes

there
for

With

America
need

art

any

there

it may
history
covered

of discovery
do not excel

limital

said

that

entirely

and

camp
of

portion

vil-

geologie
fb the

subsequent
evidence.
much

unnecessary
between
the people
to whose
existing
of Ihdians
the country
inhabiting

are
for

discovered
south

the

extra-limital

southwestern'

Mexico

and

culture

quite

In

respect,
lost

having
ruins.

discovered
an

in
throngh

known

in the

search

this

origin

peras

through

exhibited.
mounds

so widely

scattered

that

in

any

is, therefore,
lost tribes
tbrough

and
the

respect

were

that

arts

no reason
for

between

tribes

mound-building
of this
continent,

There

origin

of North

to

to the

regard
also be

to history.

exhibited

any

is no

tribes

AU known
to

by geologic
has
been

there

the historic
during
period.
It may
be said
that
in the
Pueblos
of the United
States
and farther
portion
into
Central
haps
far advanced
as

DATA.

for

the

the

of the

arts

us

the

known

two oceans,
in th early
of art dis-

vestiges
Indian
tribes

to

search

for
in

discovered

known
an

the

extra-

mounds

America.

The

of the
tracing
origin
or stocks
of tribes
is more

of these

arts

to the

but
legitimate,
tribes
whichhad

it

ancestors
has

of known

limitations

tribes

which

are

The
disregarded.
attainedtothe
culture
highest
southern
of North
America
are now
well known
to belong
portion
to several
different
an attempt
is made
to
stocks,
and, if, for example,
connect
the mound-builders
with
th Pueblo
no result
Indians,
beyond
confusion
can be reached
until
the particular
stock
of these village
peoples
is designated.
widely
in th

it is contained
in the recorded
Again,
eral distinct
stocks
of th present
Indians
wide
extent
and vast
number
of mounds
should

lead

us to suspect,
to many

times

belonged
indicated
the
or
now

stocks

is

identification
a

legitimate

of the country
mound-builders

history
were
discovered

in the

at least,
that
th mound-builders
diverse
stocks.
With
the

and

of mound-building
but when
study,

peoples
we

consider

that

sev-

and

United

th

States

of pre-historic
limitations
as
the

distinct
farther

thus
tribes
fact

that
arts
extend
the
boundaries
of lingnistic
established,
beyond
the most
fundamental
divisions
we are yet
able to make
stocks,
of the
of the globe,
we may more properly
peoples
conclude
that
this field promises but a meager
but the origin
and
of arts
and
harvest;
development
industries
is in itself
a vast
and profoundly
thme
of study,
interesting
and when
North
American
is pursuedwith
this end in view,
archseology
the results
will be instructive.

rowELi.]

ETCHINGSPAINTINGS.

75-

PICTURE-WRITING.
The
The

of

pictographs

bark

of trees,
were ail

of rocks
writing

as

North

tablets
used

for

made

were
the

skias

on

divers

of animais,

this

but
the
purpose;
is found
on rock surfaces,

to us

preserved

America
of wood,

substances.

and

th

surfaces

of picturebody
great
as these
arethembst

enduring.
are

Rock

From
Dighton
found-on

river

to the

bowlders

clifFs that

fashioned

the

overhang
the waves

by

mounds
and
walls

or polished
on stones
by glacial
ice;
on faces of rock that
in ledges
appear
by
on monntain
and
towering
crags
clins

wherever

smooth

we

floods,

of rock

surfaces

are

to find
expect
pictographs.
in number,
it is well to know
what
science.
pologic
of these

Many

memorate
but

to

themselves,
or thoughts
events
same
current
through

great

and
Yet

even

in

Hence

such

it will

such

be

seen

that
that

it

to

the

serve

may

there

America,
and

so vast

in

anthroor paint-

rude etchings,
and illustrate
animals,
know
were
intended

simply
to com-

collect

art,
and

the
of

th

ideas

conveying
in memory

retain

cer-

were

already
cognizant
If once the
memory
th
minds
of men,
the
to the
described
more-or

in Mexico
are

used

records
perfect
is illegitimate

of the
record

understanding.
yet to some

slight

less

conventional,
Central
America.

and
with
were

of th

others
never

less

con-

made.

to use any
pictographic
of the continent
discovery
by Columbus
but it has a legitimate
use of profound
interest,
exhibit
the beginning
of writtenlanguage
and the

anterior

purposes

will

is quite
large
characters

a manner

pictographs
of pictorial

everywhere-over
be written
one
mankind.

of caves-

ceilings

pictures,

persons
yho
or tradition.
hearsay
has
from
passed

conventional

of a date

histori

beginning
America

of

these

ventional

as these

simply

especially
others
we

art;

streams;

distributed
they

its own subject-matter

of picture-writings
is thus
are found
with
characters

body

pictographs
th number

matter

purposes

by

to be preserved
thought
is powerless
to restore

for

So widely

ortorepresentotherideasentertainedbytheirauthors;
extent
these
were
mnemonic-not
simply
but designed
more
to
thoroughly

tain

extent

objects,

the
th

by
and
graves
on canon

events
a large

of

Th

are

pictographs

in

buried

to be foundinNorth

may

delineatingnatural
ings,
the beginning
of pictorial

Pacinc,theserecords
the sea, scattered

of

yet
study

valleys
most

and
undifferentiated;
th vast
of this
body
and
on the
mountain

interesting

chapters

if

the

material
sides-from

in the

early

scholars

of

scattered
it
history

can
of

76

LIMITATIONS

HISTORY,
When

America

was

spoken
statements

error

in the

absorbed

of

progress
in the

into

The

the

names

names

the

by

of

body
which

ferent

in

names

th

different

having
tribes

CHARACTERISTICS.

into

in

same

other

people.
been

have
and

the
of

perid

confusion.

great
and

ancient
and

tribes,

tribe

homes,
some
have

have
has

to

them.

Often,
Without

and

th

tribes,
some
been
been

rarely
been

often

of its history
periods
its
history
by colonies

relations

of

occupation
the Indian

of

designated

same

different

gographie

to

displacement
from
their

removed

tribes

led

settlement

civilized

by themselves,
different
names

by

has

subject
in the
graduai

used

nated

BTBOSMC

DATA.

discovered

have
been
very
many
have
been
whom
incorporated

of

ANTHROPOLOGIC

distinct

rapid
resulted

has

country
so that

0F

AND

treatment

the

Again,

USE

it was
inhabited
by Europeans,
by
diverse
in languages,
and
tribes,
institutions,
fact
has
never
been
and writers
have
fully
recognized,
of the North
American
Indians
as a body,
supposing
made
of one tribe
would
to all.
This fandamental
apply

of

often

that

THE

CUSTOMS,

nnmbers
great
customs.
This
too

TO

desigdif-

by

of

people
different

too,

have
been
name.
into
designated
by the same
entering
of the causes
which
have
led to this condition
of things,
explanation
it is simply
to assert
that
this
has
led to grt
confusion
of
necessary
Therefore
of Indian
nomenclature.
the
student
must
be conhistory
on his guard
in accepting
the statements
of any author
stntly
relating
an

to any tribe
It will be

of

Indians.

seen

that

bian

times

is a task

is of

importance,

to follow
of no

and

the

tribe

any

of Indians

through

little

Yet
this
dimculty.
scholars
of America
have

post-Columof history

portion
a great

work

before

them.
Three
small

centuries

tribes.
arts,

of

intimate

The
industrial

usefui

than

clothed

tndians
Customs
much
or less
under
tutions
influence,
ritory
agery

and

modified.
efficient

the

men
rude

institutions
Imitation

a civilized
of these

knife

are

at

was
to

undressed

earlier

has

had

no

than

obviouslybetter

and

arrows;
once
seen

and

race

and barbarie
savage
that
effected
in th

was

change

A steel

in that

textile

be more
skins

fabrics
beautiful
with

which

from
and
th

day.

less rapidly.
Yet these
have
been
changed
and vigorous
have
been
more
propagandism
and enforced
removals
tribes
Migrations
placed

conditions

of -strange
and
necessary,
and
the
progress

were

of the United
and barbarism

radical

fabrics

themselves

causes.

with

condition

and

a stoneknifa;nrearmsthanbows
the
looms
of civilized
more

contact

the pristine
upon
'most
and
speedy
and ornamental.

influence

States,
have

environment
in this
of
at

where

condition

for

customs

and

insti-

had

a greater
within
the ter-

men
by white
snch
that
reached
a stage
savtheir
and
even
customs
existence,

occupation
has
least,

no room

new
civilization

BowELL.1

and

mSTORY,

institutions

we

are
But

in a brief

must

yet to learn
in pursuing

of
what

discriminating
man
civilized

OF

ORIGIN

and

changed,
now.
must

is primitive
from
what
has
been
various
of acculturation.
processes

the

by

time be completely
must
be leamed
people
studies
th
caution
greatest

these

these

in

77

ETC.

CUSTOMS,

be

what

observed
from

acquired

MAN.

Workingnaturalists
directed
to th
lution

postulateevolution.
Zoologicairesearchislargely
of the genetic
relations
of animals..
The evodiscovery
animal
is along
multifarious
and by diverse
lines
kingdom
The particular
line which
connects
man with the lowest

of th

specializations.

of intermediate
is a problem
of
forms,
has to deal
with relaspecial
investigation
chiefly
of structure.
From
the
facts
it is probamany
already
recorded,
ble that
detached
of this
line can be drawn,
and such
a
many
portionsin fact
it may
not
be correct
in ail its parts,
though
construction,
yet
a valuable
in organizing
serves
and directing
research.
purpose
through
interest.

forms,
great
tions

The

truth

or error

of

validity
on the

the

other

hand
be

of such

hypothetic
of evolution

doctrines
the

under

judgment
It would

the
vain

value
laws

of

the

that

that

offacts

the

new

and

relations

and

facts

themselves

that

philosophy
can only

relation

be

In

the

between

knowledge
ofmankind
history

earlier

jective
reasoning,
discovered
that
tion,

a new

mass

philosophy

was
of

incoherent
was

and

by

is
development
factors
are known.
doctrines

the

of evolu-

such;

relegated

to their

depends

primarily

and

places
upon

philosophy.

wasrecommended-the

but

in

th

order

of

knowledge.
of facts,
discovery
that
is, can only be

was the
philosophy
and
metaphysics.
of philosophy
was

reflection;
Th
earlier
the

as

by being
of science

structure

facts
in

not

zoologie

philosophyincreases
it leads
to the

known

mythologies

of procedure

precede
a failure.

men,
to final

observation
gave

falsehoods.

spculations
The

product
When
without

Baconian

of

sub-

it was
foundamethod.

must

reason.
precede
the later
give~
error
in the
earlier

of procedure
between
and
perception
it being
instead
of objective.
subjective
method,
of reasoning
in soientifie
is purely
the
philosophy
objective
of reasoning
in mythology
and metaphysics
is subjective.

reflection,
The method
method

order
must

Perception
This also
a

giving
the whole

of

important

guided

wider

discerned
and discriminated
properly
in philosophy.
The
whole
progress
this

the
but

and enlarging
verifying,
modifying,
doctrines
lead
the way to new fields
lead
to new
doctrines.
Ihcreased
again

discoveries

knowledgewidensphilosophy;
It is the test
of true

affects

is brought

theory

course

of its most

these
upon
doctrines,
Thus
it is that
while
the

discovery,

tentative

the

ail

reacts

them.

in no way
of scientimc

genealogy
in the minds

of evolution.

to claim
or even

fully
understood,
So the discovery
tion

successions

long
This

78
<~

LIMITATIONS

TO
j.u

jtj~-u.u.j.~ito

THE
jmj~

USE
uojCt

OF

ANTHROPOLOGIC

~rc

DATA.

~rtro.JE.UJ.UJLtU~rHJ

~JA.IA.

The
him

in

This

difference

between

structure

is great.

man

and

The

the

animals

of research,
subject
the ethnologists.

than

cal record,
materials
It

is

and
to

known

in its

that

are

related
to
nearly
no longer
extant.

to the

belongs
therefore,
The biological
facts
record
up to the present

this

serve

most

forms

connecting

paleontologists
embraced
in the

are

time

bas

yielded

rather
geologibut scant

solution.
differentiated
from
highly
existed
in early
Quaternary
the discovered
record
ends.

man,

morphologie
characteristics,
Pliocene
and hre
times,

lower
and

animals

in

perhaps

in

LAN'GUAGE.
In
for

North
philology,
here
is found
the

the

number

greatest

from
sarily
by scholars

the

the

languages

the

languages,
lower
forms.

of

the

as

an instrument

a language

to
It

guage.
until

the

light
more

will

use

its

cannot

be

latter

research
field

of

sense
are

immediately
to the
given
to

presented
solved

the

without

studied

Again,
accessible.

thus

properly
studies

world,

among
is neces-

were
languages
barbarie
tribes.

eivilized
and
been

the

of research

progress

and
it
studied,
former
by a study

the
in the

unwritten

a general
way
the geographic

and
guages,
them is known,
but scholars
That
the knowledge
of
the

in

most

highly
in

philologist,
a knowledge

a language
that
he may use it
of thought;
the philologist
studies
construction
of a philosophy
of lanthat
the higher
are unknown
languages

linguist

languages
be thrown
upon

In

field

distributed

interchange
data
in the

lower

vast

the

has

problems

the

is in this

extended

veyed.

attention

richest

languages

of savage
and
are

The
The

for

of

unknown,

languages
are
written

languages.

the

presents

to the

chief

reasons,

developed
the
higher

The

known

before

higher
such

For

America

number
greatest
of stocks.
As

is

that

probable
of

the

latter

more

than

by

higher.

languages
it is known

has
that

distribution

been
there

of the

but not
explored
are many
such

tribes

of men

who

surlanspeak

have
the

the study
of the languages.
just begun
and" uncompounded
must
simple
precede
and compounded,
that
the latter
may be
well recognized
in biology,
and it applies

of the complex
is an axiom
explained,
well to philology.
Hence
equally
of philology,
as the term
any system
is here
made
from
a survey
of the
used,
higher
languages
exclusively,
will probably
be a failure.
~WIlich
of you by taking
can add
thought
one cubit
unto
his stature,"
and which
of you
can
by taking
thought
add the antecedent
to an explanation
phenomena
of the
necessary
lanknowledge

rightly

guage
The
hands
and

of

Plato

or

of

Spencer~

of astronomy,
study
of scientifie
men;

metaphysic

disquisitions

geology,
objective
find

no

and
physics,
biology,
methods
of research
are
place

in the

accepted

is

in

employed

philosophies;

the

J-owELL.]

but

LANGUA&E.

to

physicians,
tion
of th
must
tion

and

orderly

remains

philology
methods

subjective

of

philosophy

in

the

of

of

th

phenomena

the

definite

of

the

used

in

th

to

be

is

philology

composed

arrangement

hands

are

thought

If

observed.

phenomena
an objective

have

the

extent

large
and

79

meta-

explanascience

it

classificahomologic
of the
of
languages

globe.
research

Philologie
cover
in the
common
rived,

element
an

ery
but

estabhshed

the

of

of families

that

there

man

had

to

the

are

was

no

multiplied

but

evolution;
a unity.

all

True,

been

often

earth

have

disa

been

de-

dialects

must
(which
tion
of the

grammatic

speech.
When

a people
that

of the

tinct

agencies

established.

tinct

languages
to understand

and
used,
understood

often

ment

for

tant

with

hands
comitant

and

in

in

the

irom
and

development

of

There

has

languages
been

aggregate

and

speech,

would
laws

toward

of

multiplicity
has in th

multiplication)

the

have

languages
mankind.

differentiation
by specializaof the
parts

of

are
in
separated
geographically
communication
is no longer
preserved,
act separately
in the dislanguages
change
different
and dialects
produce
changes
therein,
homogeneous
inter-

separation
sense

used

in

with
feet,
differentiation

the

of
in

the

i. e., the
differentiation

in th

functions.

become

dis-

are
community
such
a development

in

which

analogous
of an

organic.

dialects

one

But

sense

When

specialization.
the

of

people
another.

but
is
biology,
The
differentiation

purpose,

functional

such

continues,

that

the
people
differentiation

biology.

a spcial

of

that

anterior

whieh
multiplication,
now well-recognized

by
the

but
evolution
stock,
towards
of
unity

the

in the

is not

exhibited

process

and
If

languages

been

is,

but

thorough
by which

communities

are

that
dispersion

this
hun-

conclude

reasonably
to mankind,
habitable
earth

the

under

distinguished

once

a manner

unclassified

may
common

languages;
after
the
not

until

been

and
discovered,
or even
scores

in integration
from
a vast multiplicity
has not been
in this
direction.
as

progress
be
always

were

throughout

sources

evolution

by

stocks

reached.

before

to year
year
and until
we

organized

been

were

had

speech

spread

degradation
of the same

integration

or

primitive

has
language
in degradation

it has

results
that

languages

recognized,

single
and

in
progress
a progress

but

such

unexoected

the

of
development
from
innumerable

sprung
The

and

which

by
relegating

new
familles
Aryan
family,
has been
carried
on from

process
dreds.

ble

to

the

original

Instead

ail

to

supposed

view

of

peoples

the parent
of all languages.
In this philolospeech,
of success
at one time,
great
hopes
encouraged
by th discovof the
relation
between
the diverse
branches
of the
Aryan
stock,
in this
work
methods
of research
were
and
docvery
developed

trines

be

from

in

purpose
the

among
were
ail

had

gists

to

with
began
of language
which
they

diversities

this
to

organ

term

organs,

of

is here
as

multiplication
is

its

developis concomi-

specialization
are differentiated

paws
of the

una-

there

into
is a con-

TO

LIMITATIONS

80

When
each,

not

for

two
would

has

languages
have

been

same

made

able

the

the

one

progress

communicate

to

so that

two

languages
of the
neither

further,
have

would

ail

to serve

sufficiently

developed
in th larger

is performed
by
of multiplica-

fonction

characteristic

originally
people
thus
communicate;
longer
a purpose
as one.
And,

no

DATA.

ANTHROPOLOGIC

OF

the
two,
fondamental

the

by

as valuable

serve

USE

becomes

language
marked

is

i. e., dgradation;
can
each
other

tion,
with
do

one
and

TEE

for one
of the

made,

the

purposes

inhabited
and, c~~s~~&Ms,
by them,
a large
area
must
over
scattered
people
spoken
by many
a small
area.
to one spoken
be superior
inhabiting
by a few people
in
had
the primitive
have
been
It would
assumption
indeed,
strange,
exhibited
universal
of
and
the
been
history
language
philology
true,
united

the

peoples

area

language

degradation.
la the remarks
was

mankind

the

relationship

will

dispersion
must
nomena
of

unity
conclusion

be

languages,
in a broad

the

institutions,

degree
of progress
fied only to a liinited
than

characteristics,
anterior
and

unsatisfactory,
further
research

The

admixture
tion

earth,
to the

we reach

th

that
geo-

development
that

conclusion

to the

development

way.

is, the
but in

Somatology

evidence

arts,
evidence

upon

'which

proves
this

institutions,
The indi-

customs,
is found.

in

environment.

is to be

more

established

fun-

be uponphysical
upon
language,
it must
differenand such
must
have been
acquired
bypro6)und
instituof languages,
to the development
arts,
customs,
that

based

The
no

and
will

of

man,

organization,
of strains

of languages

other

by variations
of mankind

extent

classification

classifications

one

clear

with

such

from
has
of

the
been

blood;

general

research
lowest
a history
of

wide
matters

doubtful

up

hitherto

receives

now

be that
or it may
of the effort.

history

national

some
that

is morphologie;
corroborative

traditions.

grouping
the futility

in some

diverse
speaking
inhabiting
climes,
species,
though
have
into
diverse
and
procommunities,
organized
have
had the same
arts, cusstages,
wav by the same
limited
in the same
and traditions
only by the
order,
and moditribes
have
to which
the several
attained,

one

ethnie

in

species

abundant

of

tions,

anterior

Hre,
the

for

human

diverse

tiation

again,
earth

present

made

was

two

these
homan

is reached

If any
damental

anterior

accounted

viduals

toms,

and

the

throughout

the

traditions

gressed

habitable

the difficulty
oftracing
genetic
great
facts,
and
races
through
customs,
institutions,
arts,
after
must
have
been
for ail of these
developed
appear,
in these
and
of man'kind.
homologies
pheAnalogies

the
the

statement

ofMan,"
the
throughout

arts.

rudest

among

traditions

the

~Origin

to

distribnted

was

of organized
speech.
In the presence
of

and

the

anterior

period
logical
of other
than
man

on

distributed

will
tribal
of

admixture,
toward

progress

on this

made

result

to

condition

and

unity;

of

exhibiting

the
highest
multifarious
and

absorption,

are

acceptable

in

only

constant

basis
Perhaps

acceptance.
and give an

the

destrucdiffusion

MWEH..]

LANGUAGE.

_r_

81
I~

of arts by various
of acculturation;
and of admixture
aud reprocesses
diffusion
of customs,
and
traditions.
ciprocal
institutions,
Arts, cusand traditions
extend beyond th boundaries
of lantoms, institutions,
and serve to obscure them, and the admixture
of strains of blood
guages
has obscured
ethnie divisions,
if such existed.
primitive
If the physical
classification
left
fails, the most fundamental
grouping

is that

based on language
but for the reasons
mentioned
and
already
of like character,
the classification
of languages
is not, to the full
a classification
of peoples.
extent,
It may be that the uuity of the human race is a fact so profound
that
all attempts
at a fundamental
classification
to be used in ail th departments of anthropology
will fail, and that there will remain
multifarious
others

for th multifarious
of the science;
groupings
purposes
or, otherwise
that languages,
and traditions
expressed,
arts, customs,
institutions,
and that th human
as one
may be classified,
family will be considered
race.

MYTHOLO&TT.
Here again America
a rich field for the scientinc
presents
explorer.
It is now known that each linguistic
stock has a distinct
and
mythology,
as in some of these stocks there are many languages
to a greater
differing
or less extent,
so there are many like differing
mythologies.
As in language,
so in mythology,
has proceeded
from
investigation
the known to the unknown-from
the higher
to the lower mythologies.
In each step of the progress
of opinion
on this subject a particular

As each lower status of mythology

phenomenon
may be observed.
is
discovered
it is assumed
to be the nrst in origin, the primordial
mytholbut imperfectly
understood
are interogy, and all lower
mythologies
as degradations,
from this assumed
preted
thus polytheoriginal belief;
ism was interpreted
as a degeneracyfrom
nature worship,
monotheism;
from psychotheism;
from ancestor
zoolotry,
worship;
and, in order,
monotheism
has been held to be the original mythology,
then polytheism,
then physitheism
or nature
then ancestor
worship,
worship.
With a large body of mythologists
nature
is now accepted
as
worship
th primitive
and with another
religion;
body, equally
as respectable,
ancestor
But nature
and ancestor
worship is primordial.
worworship
and belong to a status
ship are concomitant
parts of the same religion,
of culture highly
and characterized
of conadvanced
by the invention
ventional
In North America
we have scores or even hunpictographs.
dreds of systems
of mythology,
ail belonging
to a lower state of culture.
Let us hope that American
will not fall into this line of error
students
that zootheism
is the lowest stage, because this is the status
by assuming
of mythology
most widely spread on the continent.
is jJJ.)!H)i.VO
J.
A J[U~t
-t~1
Mythology
.lU.JLrU.UJ.Ug~y
primitive
philosophy.
JJlUJ.USUjJli~
mythology-that
is, the body
6 A
6
A E
E

current

of myths
by

them;

matter,
heroes

THE

but such
explanations
in the
incidents
chiefly
deeds.
of mythologie
has

mythology

Every
the

actors,
the

plained-for
it," such

from

essential
one

are

al

history

its

basis
are

fondamental
the

being
pass

peoples

for

to whom

and

OF

USE

ANTHROPOLOGIC

ana
oeuevea
any peopie
of
of ail the phenomena

among

of explanations

system

are

TO

LIMITATIONS

82

much extraneous
who were
the

system
phenomena

of

gods who
to be ex-

in mythology
is "some
one does
of subjective
As
reasoning.
to another,
the change
is made

postulate
of

tnemcomprises
discerned
universe

ways mixed
with
of th personages

a theology-a
attributed
the

characteristic

stage

oy
the

DATA.

culture

all its institutions,

by the developa degree
of
in
no less, by
language,
and,
arts,
The
but the old philosophy
a change
in philosophy;
is not supplanted.
accretion.
and external
is made
growth
by internal
change
material
are found
in the newer.
This
older
of th older
Fragments
a new

by developing
ment
of new

in the
has

is often
used
philosophy
mention
such. use Iwishto

One

from

survived
and

symbolic
In

by

newer

scholars.

this

with

sociology
evolution

the
search

the

earlier

state

narratives
mythic
is made
for some

for

oinous

purposes
by
Thenomenelattu'ewhich

here.

rnany

is snpposed
to be deeply
and occultly
to be deeply
and occultly
allegorie.

profoundiymetaphysic
cosmogony;
in which
of the mythology
is sought
mystery
is
beginning
and wisdom
is mystery.
wisdom
of studying
a mythology
is to color scientific
method
Th objective
and understood
its phenomena
as it is stated
lect and collate
by
simply
some

the

way
ancient

to

people

torical
childiike
It

whom

development
in every
to

is vain

compared

and

of

may

culture

of philosophy
'N'0 labor
can

In tracing
back
the
should
to find
expect

threads
it more

of its

hisand

simple

of his progress.
stage
in mythologie
search
for truth

search

to

portant

it belongs.
the student

for

that
be
and
be

veritable

th

products

but it is imphilosophy,
that
be properly
they
may
philosphies,
mind
in its various
of the human
stages

of the history
important
in the reconstruction
in furnishing
data
to psychology.
necessary
important
the search
in mythology
for true
more
fruitless
than
known;

the terminology
and the efforts
to build
and narraup from
philosophy;
of allegory
an occult
and system
is but
tives
of mythologies
symbolism
of mythology.
a new and fictitious
to croate
body
in all philosoin language
and
found
inherent
There
is a symbolism
true
phy,
the early

or false,
history

ventional
it

has

sense.

been

writing,
made

and

such

of civilization

was

symbolism
when

and symbolism
a beast
of burden

cnitivated

picture-writing
is an interesting
to

carry

packs

as an

occult

art

in

into

con-

subjectfor
study,
of metaphysic

non-

developed

but

MWEt.L ]

SOCIOLOGY-PSYCHOLOGY.

83

SOCIOLOGY.
Hre

North
again
for
investigator,
these
governments,

the
and
found

to

so

and

and

many

field
to
interesting
distinct
governments.
hve
been
are
carried,

investigations
than
primitive
any
of th
earth
sprang,

of

the

as

shown

&udalities
con-

by

history.

it is

from

facts

many

themselves

dalities

an

had

seen

that

of

many

their

elements

important

are

survivais

tribal

society.
are
important

So

th

rewritten,
does
not
but

as

extent

have
been
discovered
that
suggesting
in something
more
In
origin
primitive.
of the tribes
of the world
a multitude
of sociologie
study
institutions
customs
hve
been discovered,
and in reviewing
the history
of feu-

feudalities
th

far

its

a type
more
civilized
nations

recorded
currently
Yet in this
history

a wide

presents

has within

to

belong
which
the

from

America
it

in

the

based

councils
does

discoveries

on

gathered
not

but
contract,
in grants
in common

a system
a system
of tenure
to

militancy

but
industrialism,
based
on property,
of peace
the arts

organization
the industries
one

So,

in severalty.

by

overthrown,

one,
and

the

theories

the

facts

of

of history

philosophy

is being
of mankind

studios

objective

human

is the

in war,
prowess
from
communal
do

not

start

chieftaincies.

precede

or

the

in
Law

of custom.

development
the monarch

from

to be

Government

assemblies

councils

has

history

functions

Deliberative

begin
of tenure

but

ail

executive

but

chieftains,

in

begin
does
not

of

kinship.

by

that

of history
reconstructed.
of chieftains
through

philosophy

in th ascendency
begin
slow
specialization

associations

tenure

these

whole

Land

feudal

lord,
or tribes
is developed
into
by gentes
Evolution
in society
has not been
from
from
based
on kinship
to
organization
and
of the specializations
of
alongside

of war have
been
speciaiized.
of metaphysical
writers
on sociology
are
their
and
history
taking
place,
erected

out

of materials

accumulating

are
the
by

PSYCHOLOGY.
has

Psychology
losophers
tinc

Bnt
with

objective
and

hitherto

is the

methods.

performed
basis
of
studied

and

the

the

last
of
end

been
branch

in the

chietiy
of

late

years
sundry
in view
to give this

faets;
especially
mental
operations

hands
to

anthropology

the
of

important

of
be

subjective
treated
by

labors

department

of the
organ
animals
have
been

of

have

phiscienbeen

philosophy

mind

has

compared

a
been
with

84

TO

LIMITATIONS

of men,
attention.

those
tific

in various

other

of
phenomena
basis
as exhibited

in the

sented

a functional
The

phenomena
the

abnormal;
and
arts,

philosophy;
theumverse.

As

third

of

mind
the

second,
industries;
and these

are

On such

been

no

ers

but

of study
as at
Now,
lack
of interest
there

gators.
If we lay
and consider

is

aside

every
of a character

Growth
in I found

of mind;

in three

bearranged
in individuals
and

the

as pre-

mind.

the

in

in varions

subclasses.

va-rious

stages
normal

conditions,

a scientificpshycologymust

be

erected.

a vast field opens

to the American
discovered,
times
in the history
of civilization,
there
has
in this
and no lack
of speculative
writsubject,
want

of

the

most

of Sculpture,"
statement:
this

trained

of worthless

mass

only the material

hand
that
conclusions

on

of

of

organ
basis

a linguistic
is the instrument

animals;
which

may

a threefold

have
the

by

are
ail

a great
the

will

presented

scien-

of mind
as exhibited
in technoloperations
of mind
the operations
as exhibited
in
third,
of th phenomena
the explanations
of
given

a basis

methods

scholar.

is receiving

subject

construction

exhibited
of culture,

degrees

the

ways

class

DATA.

ANTHROPOLOGIC

language,
in operations

of th

operations
varions

First,
of growth,

fact

OF

new

mind

ogy,

USE

in process
of
psychology
A physical
basis
on phenomena
in man
and the lower
as shown

Th
basis

and

and

THE

by

by the
vitiated

are

Grant

and

which

matter

used

simple.

observers

most
by

has

vas

investi-

been

pnblished,
we find
writers,
a multitude
of errors
of
careful

1 read

Yesterday
that
Allen,

acute

an

article

charming;

on the

yet,

there-

and many otber savages have not progressed

beSo far as 1 know, the Polynesians
above described.
Next in imik comes
yond- the full-face
stage of human portraiture
the drawing
of a proBle; as we find it among the Eskimos
and th bushmen.
Onr
to this level, whioh is one degree higher
than that
of the
own children
soon attain
full face, as it implies a spcial point of~iew,
half the features,
andis not
suppresses
of ail the separate
or symbolical
parts.
Negroes and North American
diagrammatio
Indians
cannot understand
they ask what has become of the other eye.
profile;
Mr.

Perhaps
understand
for

this

to have
Turning
Condition

Allen

profiles
and

other

become
to
of

derives

his

idea

from

a statement

purposes

by

North

Am~MMm

the

Catlin,

different

a favorite
J~c&
Catlin's
Letters
and
~e

of
of

Notes
Indians,

inability
which

of

anthropologists
on

~te

(vol.

Manners,
2, page

the

I have
until

Indians
seen
it

Customs,
2) we find

to
used
seems
am~
him

saying:
After 1 had painted
these, and mamy more whom 1 have not time at present to name,
of a celobrated
of the Sioux, by the name of Mah-to1 painted
the portrait
warrior
slain in a few moments
after the
chee-ga (the Little Bear), who was Tinfortunately
and whioh was very near costing me my
picture was done by one of his own tribe;
a side view of his face, leaving one-half of it ont of the pictnre,
life, for having painted

SPECULATIVE
SPECULATIVE

powELL.!
powELL.!

85
00

WRITING.
WRITING.

T.V'hnlA.
i:r111a
t.n n!1:VA
hawn
by the whole tribe to have been
that
I
This -tvas the last
poture
in that
and the last,
that
1 shall ever paint
the Sionx,
undonbtediy,
amongst
painted
about
it that my brushes
So tremendous
and so alarming
was the excitement
place.
for the sources
ajnd I embarked
th next day on the steamer
were instantly
put away,
.1'h
which

ho"l

7 7,nn.,

had

of the

d-ho
the

been

left

intentionaUy

oo"nc
cause

ont

Subsequently,
the

Dog"
be

pictographs
1 have

who

for

ductions
conclusion,
very

if not

1 do

in

be

several

Indians

by

it

story,

understand

or
of

plates

cabinet

my

of

"Story

this

not

gives
In

made

to

making

is

only

of the

one

of

divide

of

picto-

same

tribe

that

th

tribes

how

not

example.

Mr.

in

North

other

per-

used

-with

who

from

Allen
are

profile

cam

be
th

with

for

responsible

pictographs
of

such

observed

held

I know

facts.

be

acquainted

actually

be

and
must

a thousand

thoroughly

facts
not

travelers

stories

good
so

must

of

accounts

of

know

all,

another

for

Now,

views

persons

able

his

himself
faces.

that

Catlin

from

but

many,

Catlin

may
could

Indians

the

speaking.

by

are
Mr.

even

Mr.

into

incident

there

fancy
the

side

Catlin

they
But

of fancy.

of

profile

sake

only

hv+ha

this

that

forgotten

the

safety

that

subject

or

for

caution.

with

truth

of

be

write

utmost

used

et seg).

was

QT1T\T\n;u:u=t

nnderweigh.

exhibiting

never

t).T1

and snpposed
for nothing."

elaborates

evidence

Catlin

should

n~

188

hundreds

Mr.

which

n~

to get

pietures,

graphs

the

of

profile

Indian

sons

Catlin

as

used

interpret

It

glad

wbatsoever

Now,
cannot

of

was
Mr.

2, page

(vol.

+ho.

me,

and

Missouri,

n-

oftheanray;
as "good

by

creations
de-

illogical
arrived

at

fonnd

among

his

America.
in

Peschel,

T7te

Races

-3~[m

of

(page

151),

says:
the act of the
in iniquityto
comparable
tir smaU-pox
of scarlet-fever
patients
to spread
the pestilence
among them;
th wells
which
the Eedto poison

of Spain has no case

Thetransatlantic
history
the clothes
in Brazil,
vho
deposited
Portugnese
in order
of the natives,
on the hunting
gronnds
and ofthe
North
who used strychnine
Americans,
skins

in the

were

habit

starving
In

on

a foot-note

statement

that

in the

ofvisiting
of famine,

who, in times
natives.

settlers,

the

the

mixed

same

people

arsenic

Burton

page,

of th

of the
of Utah;
the meal
with

deserts

is

as

given

States

United

wives

of Anstralian

which

they

for

authority
the

poisoned

to-

gave

wells

the

of the

redskins.
to

Referring
him
The
into

Ynta
their

The

City

of

~e

Saints

(page

we

474),

mentally
are often
in springs

seats

decreased,

physioally
by the emigrants.
at war with the intrnders..As
have diminished
and provisions
and

Now,
describes

why

by

the

actors

in

this

affair

did

Burton

make

therein.
tried

certain

It
to

by

is

well

and

known

that
by

incensed
at

which

the

gives
the

men

diligently

the

travelers

Indians

were

at

-were
and

In

statement~

themselves

jmdia.ns

springs

arsenic
Auatratia,
their
number.

massacre,

shield

they

Formerly
in

this

MountainMeadow

th

a massacre

poisoned

descent
&om an ancientpeople
the Shoshonee,
the last thirty
from the Northwest.
During
and have
to the mountaineers,
according

like

claim,
present

considerably

was

in

Burton,

find

saying:
thatimmigrated
years they have
been
demoralized
now they
sublimate

frien(Ily,
corrosive

the

volume

same

th

as

story

who

were

publishing
because
wont

to

he

related
engaged
that

they
obtain

had
their

it

86
~j~

LIMITATIONS
~jA~j-i.j~j.jLv~~

j.TO

THE
d-j~d~

USE
uaj~

OF
\L'

ANTHROPOLOGIC
j~~t.mn.~jr~iu

DATA.
jj~i.1~.

of water.
When Mr. Burton
was in Sait Lake City he, doubtsupplies
less, heard these stories.
So th falsehoods
of a murderer,
told to hide his crime, have gone
into history
as facts characteristic
of the pebple of the United
States in
their treatment
of th Indians.
In th paragraph
from Burton
quoted
some other errors occur.
The Utes and Shoshonis
do not claim to have
"descended
from an ancient
into their present
people that immigrated
seats from the Northwest.
Most of these tribes, perhaps
ail, hve myths
of their creation
in th very regions now inhabited
by them.
have not been demoralized
or physicAg'ain, these Indians
mentally
but have made great progress
toward
civilizaally by the emigrants,
tion.
The whole account of th Utes and Shoshonis
given in this portion of
th book is so mixed with error as to be valueless,
and bears intrinsic
of having
evidence
been derived from ignorant
frontiersmen.
now to the first volume
of Spencer's
Turning
Principles
of Sociology
(page 149), we find him saying
And thus prepared, we need feel no surprise on being told that th Zuni Indians
reqture' "mnoli facial contortion and bodily gesticulation to mabe their sentences perso many signs to ebe
feotly intelligible ;"tlia,t the language of the Bnshmajineeds
out its meaning, that "they are unintolligible in the dark and
that the Arapahos
"oan hardly converse with one anofher in the dark."
When
of different
if they speak
people
languages
meet, especially
of different
is rapidly
eslanguages
stocks, a means of communication
tablished
between
of
and
of oral
comppsed
partly
signs
partly
them,
but curiously
words, the latter taken from one or both of the languages,
modified so as hardly to be recognized.
Such conventional
languages
are usually
called "jargons,"
is rather brief.
and their existence
When people communicate
with each other in this manner,
oral speech
and it is true that darkness
is greatly
assisted
imby sign-Ianguage,
Th great body of frontiersmen
in America
pedes their communication.
who associate
more or less with the Indians
depend upon jargon methwith them;
and so we find that varions writers
ods of communication
and travelers
describe
Indian
of this
tongues
by the characteristics
Mr. Spencer
usually does.
jargon speech.
Th Zuni and the .Arapaho Indians
have a language
with a complex
and copions vocabulary
well adapted
to the expression
of th
grammar
incident to their customs and status of culture, and they have no
thoughts
more difficulty in conveying
their thoughts
with their langnage
by night
than
from

have in conversing
without
Englishmen
each of three
eminent
authors
has been
worthlessness
of a vast body of anthropologie

the best

An example
gaslight.
taken
to illustrate
the
material
to which even

writers resort.
needs trained
devotees
with philosophie
methods
and
Anthropology
keen observation
to study every tribe and nation of the globe almost
de Moco/ and from materials
thus collected a science maybe
established.

0F

INSTITUTION-BUREAU

SMITHSONIAN

J. W. POWELL,

FURTHER

ETHNOLOGY.

DIRECTOR.

CONTRIBUTION
TOTins

~TUDY OF THE MORTUARY CUSTOMS

OFTHE

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

BY
Dr.

H.
ACT.

C.
ASST.

YARROW,
SURS.,

U.

S.

A.

87

LIST

0F

ILLUSTRATIONS.

Page.
94

Figurai.Qmogozeon.ordead-b.onae.
3.Pima.bnria.l-

98

3.Towersofailence4.Towersofailencu.

105
106

6.Alas~nmummies-

135

6.Bnria.iums.

138

7.IntUancenietery8.&ra,vepeD.

139
141

9.Gtra,vepen10.Toikotmorema.tion.

141

11.Eskimolodge-buria,
M.Burialhonses-

154

M.Innuitgra~ve.

156

14.Inga.likgrave.
15.Da.~ota.soa.fFold-buria.lfood to th
16.O~ering

157

145
154

158
dead-

159

17.Depositmgtheoorpse.
18.Tree-buria.l.

160

19.ChIppewa.soa~Fold-bnria.l.
30.Soa.n&ca.tiona.tbnrial-

162

Sl.A.Tistra.liamBcafFold-burial.

166

38.Prepa,rmgthedead.
33.Oa.noe-bm-ia,

167

84.Twa.na.ca.noe-bTU'ial-

172

35.Postsforbnria.lca.noos,

173

36.Tenton.soitB'old.

174

37.House-bniiaJ.

175

38.Houae-buria.1-

175

39.Oa.noe-buiia.1.

178
181

161
184

171

30.MonriMng-cra.dIeorad!e

31.LannoMngthebtu'ia.l

182

33.CMppewa.widow.

185
195

33.Ghostgamble.
34.Fignredplumstones-

196

?.WiimingtIu'ow,N'o.l-

196

36.WinniBgtIu-ow,No.337.Winmngthrow,N'o.3-

196
196

38.Winnmgthrow,No.4-

196
196

39.Winmngthro~No.5.
40.Wilmingthrov,
41.Ai]xiMa,i'ytIiiov,No.l.

No.

196

43.Auxlia.rythrov,

No.3.

43..AuxiIia.ryt'!irow,
44.A.uxiIia,TytIirow,

No.

45.ATlxilia.rythrow,
46.BuBLalposts.
47.GM.ve&'e.

196

6.

196
3.

196

No. 4.
No. 5-

196
196
197
--uu
H<)
89

198

FURTHER

CONTRIBUTION
TO

THE

STUDY OF THE MORTUARY CUSTOMS OF THE NORTH AMERICAN

INDIANS.

BY

H.

C.

YARROW.

INTBODUCTOBY.
In

of the

view

readers
the

who

to

study
more

of

The

and

exist,

which

served

to re-

expdient
as an

intro-

immdiate

for
the
urged,
flies on become

as time

many
seen

have

more

and

This

seems

almost
and

desire

A
ing.
seconded
from

wise

th

too-the

more

knowledge

for

liberal
of

public
fonds
societies

mouth-piece
such
items
of

reporters
those

has

efforts

can
who

further

may
paper

it is

the

importance
riable
part
fact,
attention.

no

Indians

American
and

civilization

in

this

To

induce

honorable
that

works

particular
In view

the
in

further

th

list

other

to

relating
portion

of these

of
facts,

the

research,
increashas

ably

public
to scatter
of

corps

well-trained
and

inquiry,
is the

press,
broadassist

ail

ofthis

object

American
Indians,
it be added
to
may through
who have
contributed.
already

chosen

by
ceremonies

an

years

The
alert

its

all

by liberal
grants
from
the hundreds

good
work,
of North

of those

subject
followed

as

ten

ethnologie

globe.
on the

laudable

last

is constantly
the
need,

regard

recognizing
government,
those
in such
studies
engaged
nor is encouragement
wanted

mthods
peculiar
attached
to burial
ail

of

this

to engage
in the
be willing
on the
customs
mortuary
more
laborers
that
many

appear

of

North

the

th civilized
throughout
of the people-is
ever
information
ethnologie

secure.

hoped
extensive
and
would

of

influences

as within
now,
awakened
been

interest
and

the

of scientinc
cast

preserving
is still
time,
th
more
important

universal
th

customs

th
of
it becomes
duty
fact,
a record
of these
customs
to labor
assiduously,
be obtainable.
to collect
such
data
as may

elements.
in

and

under
away
In view
of

passing

there

while

since

still

reach

edition,

it seems

mortuary
customs,
remarks
prefatory
then
for the
reasons

manners

primitive

disturbing
interested

It

limited

on

work;

doubtless

will

paper
of the

the

part

subject,

rapidly

th

present

consequence

important.

are

and

th

in

volume

that

this

that

not,

preliminary
in great

produce
duction

in

fact

may

should
different
have

awaken
formed

diffrent

ethnologie
it might

great
and

nations

an

peoples
research
has

seem

almost

interest,
the
grt
almost
inva-

of

our

claimed

a work

globe;
more

of super91
f

92

MORTUARY

to

erogation
burial

in

by

corroborative

To

bring

is

to enter
to the

mass

be

been

repeated

at

the
and

request

the

of

material

carefui

is

study
of mortuary
customs
analysis
and from
the nature
of the
considered

more
done

having
accounts
It

be

as

in

the

wide

seemed
causes

any

made.

task,

method

of

volume

and

at present
have

may

led

ceremonies,
examples,

notwithstanding
still remains

to be

at a thorough
attempt
It is owing
to these
facts
that

gathered
than
an

the

must

paper
the

original
thread
to

the

the

illustrative
much

hand,

arrange

writer's

or coincident

for,

the

unreliable.
and

which

observers

on

supported

preceding
nndesirable

to furnish

be

compilation
else
than
supply

and

acquired,

of burial

at

little

been

before

can

far

statements,
has been
the

th

simply
from

material

for nearly
mention
of

subject,
some

unless
accounts,
considered
as entirely

subject,
has

already
needed

the
makes

scattered

conflicting
the

INDIANS.

of the

described
already
this time.
It has

paper
being
contributions

further
amount

large
and
donc,

are

many

any discussion
regarding
of any particular
form

adoption
of this
object

tribes

notices
and

of

of

Indian

of information

has

into

these

known

AMERICAN

examination

may
evidence,
and
harmonize

collectively
and an enormous
which

NORTH

our

literature,

together
what

securing
nead
not

of

writing
but

observances;
of this spcial

sea

OF

a further

continue

author

every

CUSTOMS

effort,
bind
together

be

writer
the

furnished.

is

to add
that
ail the material
obtained
will eventually
be
proper
in a quarto
on of the series
of Contributions
volume,
forming
to North
American
under
the direction
of Maj.
Ethnology
prepared
J.
W. Powell,
Director
of the Bureau
of Ethnology,
Smithsonian
Instituembodied

tion,

from

agement

since
th
whom,
and
advice
has
owe

ethnologists

thus

Having

be

subject

may

among

different

burials

a debt
called
given,

may

attention
and

tribes,

customs

analogous
For
our

ofthe
inception
been
received,
of gratitude
which

among

to

examples

calling
the

most
constant
work,
and
to whom
all
can

never

the

the

work,
furnished

be

encourAmerican

repaid.

classification

of the

burial

of

the

ceremonies

attention
to similar
or almost
especial
of the Old World.
peoples
th
of
provisional
following
arrangement

present
purpose
be adopted,
although

further

study

lead

may

to some

mod-

ifications.

CLASSIFICATION
Ist.

By
or

lodges,
2d.

INHMCA.TION

in
cists,
or in caves.

graves

By

afterwards

in

mounds,

BMBALMMBNT
placed

OF
pits,
graves,
beneath
or

or a process

in the

earth,

caves,

By

DEPOSITION

of remains

or

holes

in

cabins,

in

of mummifying,
boxes
mounds,

charnel-houses.
3d.

BITBIAL.

in urns.

the

wigwams,

stone
ground,
houses
or

th

remains

on

scaffolds,

being
or in

rARpow.j

INHUMATIONMOHAWES.

93

A~~
Ct1DUA1""11';1
'DTTDTAT +1,,0."ll.TY\n;T' 1"\n.Y\~-nlnnnit in
4th. "R"TT
By SURFACE BUBIAL, the remains
being placed
or
simply covered with earth, or bark, or rocks
logs, pens,
5th. By OBEMATION, or partial
on
generally
burning,

1""1"111"Tn"
hollow ''l'r\C'i
trees A"t1
or
forming cairns.
th surface
of

the earth, occasionally

the resulting
bones or ashes being placed
beneath,
in pits in the ground,
in boxes
on scaffolds
or trees, in urns,
placed
sometimes
scattered.
6th. By AEBIAL SEPULTURE,
the bodies being left in lodges, houses,
on scaffolds or trees, in boxes or canos, th two
cabins, tents, deposited
latter receptacles
on scaffolds or posts, or placed on the ground.
supported
baskets
have been used to contain
the remains
of ehildren,
Occasionally
these being hung to trees.
7th. By AQUATic BUBiAL, beneath
the water,
or in canos,
which
adrift.
were turned
Thse heads
be further
but the above
might, perhaps,
subclivided,
seem suf&cient for ail practical
needs.
The use of the term &!
this paper is to be understood
in
throughout
its literal
the
word
derived
from the Teutonic
being
significance,
AngloSaxon
&~CK," to conceal or hide away.
of different
burials
and attendant
In giving descriptions
ceremonies,

it has been deemed expedient

in order to preserve
continuity
latons language
been changed
errors of spelling.

to introduce
entire
of narrative,
and
except to correct

accounts
as furnished,
in no case has th remanifest
-umintentiona-1

INHUMATION.
jpjr

BCB~r.

The commonest
mode of burial
North American
Indins
has
among
been that of interment
in the ground,
and this has taken
place in a
number
of different
the following
serve as good
ways
will, however,
of th process
examples
One of the simplest
forms is thus noted by Schoolcraff;
The Mohawks ofNM' York made a large round hole in which the body was placed
upright or upon its haunches, after which it was covered with timber, to support
th earth. ~-Iiioh they lay over, and thereby kept the body from being pressed. They
then raised the eaj'th in a round hill over it. They always dressed th corpse in all
its finery, and put wampum and other things into the gravewith it; a,mdthe relations
snffered not grass nor any weed to grow npon the grave, and frequently visited it and
made~a.'menta.tion.
InJonesfis
of the
the following
interesting
accountfromLawson~
burial customs
ofthe Indians
the Carolinas:
formerly
inhabiting
Among tho Carolina tribes the burial of the dead was accompanied with special
ceremonies, th expense and formality attendant npon the fnneral according -with the
ranb of the doceased. The corpse was rat placed in a cane hurdle and deposited in
*Hist. Ind. Tribes ofU. S., 1853, pt. 3, p. 193.
tAntiq. of Soutliern Ihdiana, 1873, pp. 108-110.
t Hist. of Carolina, 1714, p. 181.

94

MORTUARY

an onthonso

made

CUSTOMS
for

0F

NORTH

AMERICAN

INDIANS.

the

where
it was suffered
to remain
for a day and a
purpose,
over by th nearest
relatives
with disheveled
hair.
Those
at the fnneral
of th first
go into the town, and from the backs
men they meet
and matchcoats
as they deem suitable
for
young
strip s)ioh blankets
lu thse th dead body is wrapped
and then covered
with two or three
their
purpose.
or cane.
mats made of rushes
The coffin is made of woven
reeds or hollow
canes tied
and
night,
gnarded
who are to omoiato

moumed

fast

at

When

ricd

from

both

ends.

the

house

in whieh

is propared

evorything
it has

been

for the

the corpse
interment,
orchard
of peach-trees
are there
th
congregated

into

lying

is car-

the

and

is

thero deposited
in amother
hnrdio.
Seated
upon mats
family
and tribe
of the deceased
and invited
The medioine
gnests.
man, or conjurer,
having
then
a funeral
which
he reconnts
the
onjoined
silence,
prononnces
oration,
during
of the deceased,
his valor,
and influence;
exploits
sbiU, love of oonntry,
property,
itlludes
to th void cansed.
and counsels
those who remain
to snpply
his
by his death,
in his footstops;
th happiness
ho will enjoy in th land
place by following
pictnres
which
he has gone,
ofspiritsto
nent traditions
ofhis
tribe.
Let

us

hre

opinion
At

to

pause
the

throughout

the

world

"more

his

conoindes

remind

civilized

ofma.ny,

and

up

honored

reader

that

to

present

in

the
the

by an allusion

address

this

breach

custom

has

day-a
than

to-tho

promi-

prevailed
in

custom,

in

the

th

observance."

last

Mr. La.wson],
th Corpso
is brought
from that
Hurdle
[says
to tho
away
the King,
old Men, and ail th
by four young
Mon, attondod
by the Relations,
When
Nation.
~vhioh is abont
six foot deep and eight
they corne to th Sepulcre,
foot
at each end (that
a Light-Wood
or Pitch-Pine
long, having
is, at the Head and Foot)
Forb
driven
close down the sides of th Grave
firmly into th Ground
(these two Forks
are to contain
a Eidgo-Polo,
as you shall
nnderstand
before
presently),
they lay th
Grave

into the Grave,

th bottom
two or three
they cover
then thoy let down the Corps
Trees;
(with two Belts that
dehs withal)
the said Bar~N
then they
very loisnrelyupon
Wood
in th two Forks,
and having
a great
Pieces
many
two Foot and a half long, they stick them
in the sides of
and near the Top thereof,
where the other Ends lie in the

time

Corps

like

deolining

the

Roof

of a Honse.

times double]
with
[many
Bark;
th Grave and beat it down very
him.
nothing
touohing
After
an

a time

Figure
in

th

after

De

Bry

Quiogozon,
of this
parts

or

other

their

greatly
dried
It

will

be
to

the

been

followed
given
always

aspossible.

from
Sacs

that

vent

Ancient

seen
the

N'ebraska,

laid

rm.

up,

th

over

with

Indians

lay over
of Pitch-Pine
the

Grave

Ridge-Pole,
thiok
plac'd,

very

Earth
th

bones

tho

cover

thoy

cleaned,

came
lies

Body

of

Bursame

abont
Logs
down each End
so thatthey
are

thereonthat
doad

Baric

carrythoir
a Ple of th

and

them
ont

of

in a Vault,
in

deposited

Qniogozon.
and

volume.
one

what

represents

Lafitau,

and

charnel-house,

allusions
in

Discrepancies

author

that

says

bones

the
will

these
were

writers

early
be

found

accounts

to

it

impair
another

deposited,

bodies.

relating

ples

for

value,

being

throw th
By this Means

they

is taken

body
th

1,

called

the

called

ossuary

These

then

the

earth

th
and

these

Indians

coming

in

by a number
fnrther

6M)'M!.Th
with

following
Foxes

the

contact
of

account,

(07~-s~-&e-Mc&)
were
carefu)
in
with
different

the
tribes,

fitrnishecl

by

of

Nehema

the

their

burying
body,
as

and
will

M.

Kent,

Agency,
to predead

this
be

B.

custom
seen

by

has
exem-

on.
body
was buried
head towards
the

in a grave
made abont
2~ &et deep, and was
the burial
taking
place as soon after death

eaat,

Thegravewaspreparedbypnttingbarkinthebottomofitbeforetheoorpse

--=~~
FiCr.

1.Quiogozon

''
or

Dead

House.

YABMw.]
was

AND

INHUMATIONCEEEKS

SEMINOLES.

95

a. pla,nl:
made
and secured
some distance
above
th body.
covering
made by splitting
with the whites
enabledthem
trees, nntil interconrse
lumber.
The corpse
in a blanket,
sawed
was always
and preenveloped
as for a, longjourney
in life, no coffin being
used.
pared
tribo
now usually
in comnsj
JtMerK
!{r:a!.This
rude
ones constructed
bury
by
still depositing
th body in the grave with the head towards
the east.
themselves,
The

deposited,
was

plank
to obtain

AmeKt
relative
of tho deceased
had to throw
aome arti/<tKe)'a! co'emomes.Every
cle in th grave,
either
or other material.
There
was no rule
food, clothing,
stating
the nature
of what
was to bo added
to th collection,
that somesimply
a requirement
must be deposited,
if it were only a piece of soiled
and faded
calico.
After the
thing
into the grave
some brave
addressed
the dead, instructing
him to
corpse was lowered
he would
walk
that
soon discover
moccasin
which
he must
directly
westward,
tracks,
follow until he came to a great
whioh
is the river of death;
when there he would
river,
nd a pole across
the river,
if he has been
and good, will be
which,
honest,
upright,
he could readily
cross to th other
but if his life had been
upon which
side;
straight,
be very crooked,
one of -wMkedness
and sin, the polo would
and in the attempt
to cross
be precipitated
into
th turbulent
stream
and lost forever.
The
upon it he would
brave
him,

also
take

told
out

him

his

if he

old brains,

crossed

th
him

give

river
new

in safety
the Great
Father
would
receive
have reached
the
ones, and then ho would
and have etemal life.
After bnrial
a feast

be happy
always
of the food of which
a portion
each and every relative
was
fnrnish
subsistence
to the spirit
its journey.
upon
~Mb<!e)'Mjftt!te)'<:Z cefMMMfs.Provisions
are rarely
th grave,
and no porput into
is prepared
for the feast
to burial
tion of what
is burned,
the
subsequent
although
happy
hunting
grounds,
was always
and
called,
was burnedto
partaking

feast

is continued.

AU the

address

deposited
in tho grave is omited.
or religions,
consists
of feasting

delivered
Aprominent

over th corpse
after
by th brave
being
feature
of ail ceremonies,
eitherfuneral

with music
and dancing.
accompanied
female
relations
allowed
their
hair
to hang
?):OK)'H!Hy o&sa'attoes.Th
clothed
in the most nnpresentable
themselves
the ]atter
entirely
unrestrained,
attire,
of whioh th males
also do. Men blacked
the whole face for a period
of tendays
after a
the family,
whilethe
women
deathin
thefacesofthe
children
blaoked
oniytheoheeks;
for throe months;
were Nacked
also required
to fast for th same length
of
they were
AtOteKt

the fasting
to consist
of eating
but one meal
time,
per day, to be made
entirely
of
of about
and partaken
sunset.
It was believed
that this fasting
would
enhominy,
able th
child to dream
of coming
ovents
and prophesy
what
was to happen
in the
future.
The extent
and oorreotness
vision
of prophtie
depended
npon how faithfully
th or(leal of fasting
hadbeen
observed.
.Mbt!e)'K mom'HtH~ o6se)'sa:)tce'Many
of thse of the past
are continued,
such
as
the hair unrestraineJ,
uncouth
and fasting
wearing
wearing
apparel,
blackin
g faces,
of children,
and they are adhered
to with
as much tenacity
as many of th professing
Christians
to tho evangelical
churches
adhere
to their practices,
which
conbelonging
stitute
mere
th intrinsic
value
of which
can
be called
forms,
in
very reasonably
question.
Th
th

Creeks

graves

of

and

Seminoles

their

dead

When

one

of the

a round

hole

dug
hole

as

of Florida,
follows

according

to

Schoolcraff;

made

about
four feet deep in
family
dies, the relatives
bury th corpse
under
the cabin
or rock wherever
ho died.
directly
The corpse is
in the
in a sitting
with a blanket
placed
about
posture,
wrapped
it, and th legs
bent under
and tied together.
If a. warrior,
he is painted,
and his pipe, ornaments,
and
warlike
are deposited
with
him.
The grave
is then covered
with canes
appendages
tied to a hoop round
the top of the hole, then a Brm layer of day,
snSicient
to support
the weight
of a. man.
The relations
howl londiy
and moum
for four day.
If
publicly
the deceased

has

been

a man

"Hist.

Ind.

of eminent
Tribes

ofU.

character,
S.,

the

1855, pt.

family
5, p. 270.

immediately

remove

MORTUARY

96

frnremove

iH!t."lv

diatoly
liefthat

and

Dr.

W.

County,
a

th

most

chimeras
0.

hnnan
house

dead

acconnt
seen

of

that

Missouri

it is found
of the

the

that

the

thus

the

session.
slection
is eustomary

shroud.

naw
an, new

with
with

nna_

one,

is always

Indian
to

hn_
aa. bo-

attended

by

furnishes

writer,
of

in

Gage

Agency,

the

ceremonies

prepared

surround

vital

this

in

tribe,

a manner

similar

to

the humble
is

located

in southern
in

unsurpassed

beauty
This

prosperous
agriculture.
have departed
but little
from
here may be seen and stuclied
as upon
people
bnria.Is

the

remote

pastoral
the rude
those

people,
practice

interesting

frontier.

on different
and

Gage County,
of location,
nat-

I have

occasions,

many

had

ceremonies

quaint

th

op-

pertaining

ia wavering
in an Otoe subject,
th prespark
is immediately
The near
relatives
of the
begun.
and by lond lamentations
and much weep-.
bedside,

costume

which

are now

acres,

truly

commensurate

with

th

of Indian

intensity

devo-

before
th near departed
their
imexpressing
grief at th sad separation
Indian
or friendly
lose no time in equipping
him or her
women,
braves,
most ornate
clothes
and ornaments
that
are available
or in immediate
posIt is thus that
the departed
Otoe is enrobed
in death,
in articles
of his own
and by arrangements
of his own taste
and dictated
It
by his own tongue.

for th dying
Indian
to dictate,
ere his
of th accustomed
sacrifices.
In some cases
propriety
no sacrifice
at ail.
Th Indian
women
then
prepare
with soissors,
close to the scalp at
complished
cutting
of
th
dead
The preparation
for burial
is condnoted
Bead-work

~wrnnt
erect

place

Otoe

burial
are

graves

Indian

th

burial

a grief
ing manifest
tion and attachment.
While

the

of Indians

tribes

of witnessing

pending,
with the

INDIANS.

mentioned:

and

Indian

dying

aaad
and

th

communication

of civilization,
in the midst
thongh
and customs
of a nomadic
life, and
dramas
as vividly
and satisfactorily
this
During
my resiclence
among

When

'hp. is
ia buried
hnriarl
he

to

a personal

on a reservation
of 43,000
Nebraska,
ural resources,
and adaptability
for

paration

AMERICAN

are deposited

physician
in

be

already

portnnity
thereto.

NORTH

in
mhireh
in
which

of their

Boteler,

may

Otoe

OF

dire.

interesting
it

The

thA
the

bones

Nebraska,

which
those

from

where

goblins

CUSTOMS

the
The

most

ornate,

blankets

expensive
thus

th propriety
or imdeparture,
there
is a double
and in others
to ont away their hair;
it is acthe

side

and

behind.

with

and care.
great
solemnity
and ribbons
the fmieral
comprise
inarecumbent
at th most
posture

is placed
enrobed,
and viewed
in rotation
conspicuous
part
lodge
by the mourning
sutnmoned
ail preserving
in th piercing
by a courier,
previonsly
uniformity
seem to have been learned
which
would
by rote.
An apparent
service
is then oondnoted.
Thea.gedmenofthetnbe.a.rrangedinaoirdead,

being
of the

a peculiar
funeral
cle, chant
dirge around
drum or some rude cooking-utensil.
At irregular
intervals
an aged
relative

one of their

number,

keeping

time

relatives
screams

upon

arise
and dance
aronnd
th
excitedly
tomahawk
the
gesture,
inhand,
imprecate
evil
to the landwhere
the sungoes
down.
The evil spirit being
thus effectually
the mourning
into succeeding
banished,
gradually
subsides,
blending
scenes of feasting
and refreshment.
Th bnrial
feast is in every respect
in richequal
ness toits
ceremonies.
All who assemble
with cookedveniaccompanying
aresupplied
central

person,
vociferating,
he drives
spirit, which

and

with

will

wild

or beef, regular
waiters
son, hog, buffalo,
distributing
and oone or water,
as the case may be.
this stage of the oeremony
the
Frequently
during
in the central
and doleful
circle, and in a continuons
th

life

of the departed,

fortitude
enjoining
for admittance
to the

essential
qualification
the burial
feast
is well-nigh

completed,

and

alike
most
tone

bravery
land where
it is onstoma.ry

hot

cakes

aged Indian
narrate
the

soaked

in grease

will
present
acts of valor

sit
in

around
as an
upon all sitting
the Great
When
Spirit reigns.
for th aurviving
friends
to

YABEow.]

INHUMATIONOTOE.
th

articles
of domestic
such as calico
.u
needs,
VUoI".LV,
in
~w,
or horses.
After
th concluunfreqnently
ponies
of the
th body is carefully
in a wagon
placed
and, with
an escort
of all friends,
and acquaintances,
to the grave
relatives,
conveyed
previously
or friend.
When
a, wagonis
prepared
by some near relation
relaused, the immdiate
tives
it with
the corpse,
which
is propped
in a semi-sitting
occnpy
before
posture
the use of wagons
the Otoes, it was necessary
to bind the body of the deceased
among
present

berea.ved

'nrith
family
-cJ
and not
eloth,
robes,
ceremonies
at th lodge,

97(

toit,
sion

Bannel

upon

a horse and then conveyhim

when
buNalo
were
more

days
dulged

frequently
friends.
At
th

to

nsefnl

his

available,

resting
place among his inends.
Inpast
and a tribal
hunt
was more frequently
inon the way were bound
and thus
upon horses
last

those
in, it is said that
dying
carried
several
hundred
miles

th graveyardof
th
one hand it is sanguinary

and most
heartfelt
grief
the deceased
are unioaded

for interment

at th

bnrial

places

of their

Indians

the ceremony
of a double
partakes
nature;
upon
amd cruel,
and npon the other blended
with the deepest
sorcow.
Before
the interment
of the dead
the chattels
of
from the wagons
or nnpacked
from the backs
of ponies
and

tomb.
The bottom,
which
arranged
in: th vault-like
is wider
than the top
here being
is spread
with straw or grass matting,
dug like an ihverted
fnnnel),
women
of the tribe
or some near neighbor.
generally
by the Inclian
The sides
are then carefully
with handsome
shawls
or blankets,
with
hung
domestie c
andtrunks,
are piled
around
in abnndance.
The sacriarticles,
pottery,
&o., of less importance,
fices are next inaugurated.
A pony,
first designated
is led aside
by the dying Indian,
and strangled
to either
end of a rope.
by men hanging
but not always,
Sometimes,
a dog is likewise
the heads of both animais
strangled,
being an.bseonemtly.laid
npon th
Indian's
The body, which is now often
grave.
placed
in a plain coffin,
is lowered into
the grave,
and if a oof8n is nsed the friends
take their
look
at the deceased.
parting
carefully
(graves
woven

before

it at th grave.
After lowering,
a saddle
and bridle,
closing
blankets,
dishes,
are placed
and the Indians
to close th
upon
it, the monrning
ceases,
prepare
It
should
be
the Otoe and Missouri
Indins
grave.
dirt is not
remembered,
among
nlled in upon the body,
but simply
rounded
stout logs that
up from the surface
npon
are aoonrately
fitted
over the opening
of the grave.
After th burying
is completed,
a distribution
of the property
of th deceased
takes
the near relatives
receivplace,
from the merest
trifle to the tent
and horses,
the immediate
ing everything,
leaving
wife and chiidren
or father
out-door
family,
pensioners.
&c.,

the same
is not observed
towards
the whites
Althongh
in fugenerosiiiy
assisting
neral
it is nniversally
as regards
and poverty's
rites,
lot is borne by
practiced
Indians,
the survivors
with
a fortitude
and resignation
which
in ihem
to duty, and
amounts
marks
a higher
of intrinsic
worth
than pervades
whites
of like advantages
grade
and
conditions.
We are told in the Old Testament
"four
Seriptures,
days and four nights
should
the nms b~u-n," &o.
In fuInUment
of this sacred
we find the midinjunotion,
night
their
where

Indians
four -days and four nights
at th graves
of
by these
nre is Jdndied
for the pnrpose
near the grave
at snnset,
convene
and maintain
a continuons
lamentation
till the
was an ancient
tradition
that
at the expiration
of this
time
his spirit
off to the happy
huntmonnting
pony,
galloped

vigil carefully
kept
A small
departed.
the nearest
relatives

dawn.
There
morning
th Indian
and
arose,
beyond.
with the

ing-gronnd
Eappily,

advancement

of Christianity
continued
only

these

and
faded,
with
by parting
cherished
the Great Spirit
for th sins
goods they ptopitiate
committed
the life of the deceased.
at first revolting,
we find
during
This, though
was the practice
of our own forefathers,
the lamb
or
offering
up as bumt
offerings
the ox; hence
we cannot
censure
this people,
a comparison
of conditions,
bnt, from
credit
them with
a more strict
observance
of our Holy Book than pride
and sednctive

the

sacrifices

living
their most

fashionsons permit
n

ofus.
E

are

partially
and valuable

from

superstitions
a belief
that

have

MORTUARY

98
From

a. careful

review

of the

be marked.

can

ilarity
funeral

CUSTOMS

th

feast,

Th

local

OF

of their

ffhole
bythe

ceremonies

attendant

a. remarkable

of th

corpse preparatory
are ail observances
fathers,

arrangement

service

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

aged

aimth

to interment,
that have

been

noted.~mongwMtes,extendmgmtotimestha,taTeimth6memoryofthosestiRRvuig.
The

Pimas

the

led
the

actuated

of Arizona,

more

eastern

adopted

corpse,

and

Grossman,*
andBanoroft.t

to

tribes
plan

by

which

accomitis

th

th

apparently

endeavor

to
has

prevent

been

same

contact

described

corroborated

by

M.

motives

that

of

with

by

earth
Capt.

Alphonse

F.

B.

Pinartt

Captain&rossman'saccountfollows:
around.
their
their
dead with
th latter
the bodies-of
ropes, passing
them tight
nntil the body is doubled
the kneea,
up
amd then
drawing
from four to Eve feet deep and
a sitting
and
position.
They dig th graves
and them hollow
ont to one side of the
two feet in diameter),
round
(about
perfectly
to contain
the body.
of this grave
a sort of vault large enough
bottom
Here the body
and poles, trees,
or pieces
of
the grave
is filled np level with th ground,
is deposited,
The

neck

Pimas

tie

and

under
foroed into

timber

npon the

placed

grave

to

protect

Fic.

the

2.-Pima

remains

from

coyotes.

bnrial.

chant
take place at night
without
much
Th mourners
ceremony.
dead are buried,
if
but signa of grief are rare.
The bodies
of their
burial,
are generally
after death
has taken
and tlie graves
preimmediately
possible,
place
th graves had aiready
die.
Sometimes
paredbefore
tbe patients
sick persons (forwiLom
for whom
In such cases th graves
are left open until
the persons
been dug) xecover.
of their burial
die.
of this kind can be seen in several
they are intended
Open graves
of burial
are selected
some distance
from the village,
Places
grounds.
and, if possiBurials

dnring

ble,

usually

the

in a grove

Immediately
the deceased

of mesquite
trees.
after
the remains
are burned,
and his

have

been

horses

and

the house and

bnried,
cattle
th meat
killed,

Institution,
1871, p. 407.
in Bull.
Soc. de Gographie,
l'Arizona,
States
Pacif.
1874, vol. 1, p. 555.

personal
being

Smithaonian

*Rep.
fVoy.

dans

tNat.

Races

1877.

effects
cookedas

of
a

Mimw]

.+r

INHUMATION-COMANCHES.
~+i,

-1-

for the monrnera.

repast
row remain
within
their

The

99
1.

nearest

relatives

of the

deceased
as a sign of their
sorand sometimes
the men ont off
weeks,
months
while th women
oit their
long hair,
hair quite
short.
The
cnstom
of destroying
aU the proporty
of the hnsband
when
he dies impoverishes the widow
and children
and prevents
inerease
of stock.
The women
of the tribe,
well aware
that
their
they will be poor should
husbands
then they will
die, and that
have to provide
for their
children
own exertions,
by their
do not care to have many
and infanticide,
both before and
children,
to a great
extent.
prevails
This
afterbirth,
is not considered
a crime, and oldwomen
of the tribe practice
it.
Awidowmaymarry
after a year's
for her first
again
but having
mourning
children
no man will
hnsband;
take her for a wife and thna borden
himself
with her ohiidren.
Widows
cnlgenerally
tivate
a small piece of gronnd,
and friends
and relatives
for
(men)
plow the gronnd
them.
about

W.

six inches

of their

Fig2,dra,wnfrom
J. Eoffman,

-wHl

Ynki

The

dead in a sitting
bury their
at the
bottom
of it "coyote"
is deposited.

The
Dr.

of

Comanches
Fordyce

opposite

rounding
as

describes

much

Indian

this

mode

posture.

of grave

the

illustrate

this

as

the
The

point

as

or

~ce,

us,
Indian

Agenoy,
of

protection
accoant
others

as
of

preparation.among

dig a hole six feet deep

a little
recess
inwhioh

making

(JVm,

Wichita

Dr.

bymyfriend
of burial.

mode

They

nnder,

Territory
of

Grinnell,

so far
extrme,
earth
is concerned.
to

of

California:

and

corpse

the

of

description

a good
idea
a similar

convey

YnM

time3,

to

Oapta.mG-rossman's

Powers

Stephen
the

for

village

th

~eop~e),

is

the

according
go

Territory,
dead
from

received

some-

the

given

to

sur-

entire,

interest.

When
a OomajMho
is dying,
while
th death-rattle
may yet be faintly
and the natural
warmth
has not departedfrom
throat,
the body,
the loieea
bant
the ohest,
and the legs flexed
the thighs.
upon
The arms are
upon
and th head bni: forward
upon each side of th chest,
the bnees.
upon
bind th limbs
and body in this position.
rope, is now used to nrmiy
then wrapped
around
th body,
and
this again
so that
tightly
corded,

heard

in the

are strongly
also B.exed
A lariat,
A blanket

or
is

th

appearbody,
very unlike
is then
taken
and

ance

when
for bnrial
is that
of an almost
ronnd
and compact
ready
or Caddo
brother.
composed
pall of his Wichita
The
body
in a saddie
in a sitting
a sqna'iv
placed
npon a pony,
posture
usnally
riding
behind,
one on either
side of the horse,
holds
the body in position
thongh
sometimes
until
the
of burial
is reached,
when
the corpse
is literally
tumbled
place
into
th excavation
the

selected

for

th purpose.
The deceased
is oniy accompanied
by two or three
squaws,
to perform
the little
labor
bestowed
burial.
The body is taken
npon the
of thf lodge or village
of the bereaved,
and usually
one of the deep washes
of canons
in whioh
the
Comanche
abounds
is selected,
and th
country
body thrown
reference
to position.
With
this
are deposited
in, withont
th
spcial
bows
and arrows;
are first broken.
The saddle
is also placed
these,
in th
however,
with
of th
valuables
of th departed.
grave,
together
The body
is
many
personal
then covered
over with sticks
and earth,
and
sometimes
stones
are placed
over
the
whole.
or enongh
due west
or heads

-Fi{?:e)'<~ ca-MMtKes.The

best

and

that
the departed
killed,
fellows
in the other
world.
and had large herds
aeqnenoe
200 or 300 head in nnmber.
The Comanches
illustrate

owned
ia brought
to the
by the deceased
grave
well
mounted
and caparisoned
appear
his
among
if the
deceased
were
a chief
or man of oonFormerly,
of ponies,
were Idlled,
sometimes
to
many
amonnting
pony

may

th

importance

Cont. to N. A. Ethnol.,

of providing
1877,

vol.

a good
iii,

p. 133.

pony

for

the

convoy

of th
both

to th

deceased

NOBTH

by the

happy-grounds
Wichitas

and

Comanches

0F

CUSTOMS

MORTUARY

100

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

is current

which

story,

following

among
was

and who
quite
died who had no relatives
years since, an old Comanche
would
serve to
of a pony
almost
that
any kind
Some of the tribe concluded
an old, ill-conkilled
at his grave
world.
therefore
him to the next
They
transport
of this friendless
the burial
one,
after
But a few weeks
horse.
ditioned,
lop-eared
and hungry.
same
old worn-ont
this
horse,
weary
he returned,
lo and behold
riding
was well
known, and asked for somecamps, wherehe
He first
appeaied at the Wichita
&Ued with
a,nd2io]low
withsunken
cheeks,
but
his
eyes
strange
appearance,
thing to eat,
one bolder
Finally
consternation
9,11 who saw him, and they fied from his presence.
it to him.
and extended
a piece of meat on the end of a lodge-pole
than the rest placed
than
even
more
if possible,
dismay
at his own camp,
He soon
creating,
appeared
Comanches
Wichitas
and
in both
leaving
amd this resulted
th Wichitas,
among
from the
not far distant
and moving
em m<MM to a place on Rush Creek,
their villages
site of Fort Sill.
present
he thus
world was questioned
from the sunsetting
why
the tronbled
"When
spirit
the
that
whon he oameto
he made reply
the inhabitants
of earth,
among
appeared
him to enter npon such an
would
on no acconnt
the keepers
permit
gates of paradise
he returned
to
in sadness
and thus
bore him,
beast
as that
wMch
ill-oonditioned
"A few

poor.

the

haunt

of those

homes

Since

ment.

this

chambers

in the

th

and

rider

no

withont

west

his

whose

a steed

him no botter
equipgreed permitted
with th sun to his
to depart
permitted
alike to
should
do honor
in appearance

and

stinginess
has been

Comanche

which

iends."

the spirit
side of the camp, that
may accomat the sunsetting
body is buried
the folstarts
on its journey
The
to
the
world
sun
th
spirit
beyond.
setting
pany
th journey
if this ooonr at night,
death
has taken
is not
after
place;
night
lowing
until the next night.
began
the tents,
th effects of the deceased,
blankets,
olothes,
o!'se)'usncM.AIl
Mourning
been
baried
which
have
the
articles
of value,
aside from
and whatever
treasures,
This
haa
is left in poverty.
so that
the family
practice
are burned,
with the body,
since
aome of the civilized
and harness
of wagons
even
to the burning
extended
The

habits
will

It is believed
that tliese ascend
to heaven
been adopted.
in the other world.
to the owner
Immediately
be of service

in

have
thus

the

upon
and the

smoke, and
the death

immediate
therelatives
begin a peculiar
wailing,
in
themselves
and clothe
off their
apparel
cnstomary
of the body,
nntil
and other
the
and
ont
themselves
across
breast,
portions
arms,
rags
is usually
This scarification
faints from loss of blood.
a fond wife or mother
sometimes
monrners
are
a flint.
Hired
with
with
a knife,
days,
or, as in earlier
accomplished
but who are accomplished
to the family,
at times
who are in no way related
employed
related
Those nearly
are invariably
women.
These
in the art of crying for th dead.
out-oSthe
head, while those more distantly
to th departed,
long looks from the entire
In case of the
eut the hair only from one side of the head.
or special
friends,
related,
from the left side of
also cut th hair, usually
warriors
death
of a chief, the young
ofamemberofthehousehold,
members
of th family

the

take

head.

After
ially
thse
in the
It

the
seasons
winter,
is

a
and

corpse
th

first

at sunrise

burial

body

with

The

hiring

lent

from

few days
and sunset,

is

kept up, if the death

nntil
they reappear.

matter

some

of

the

grave

customs
ropes

or

of

mourners

remotest

periods

to

is
is

African

the

a wide
also

note

that

Comanches

the
of

some

cords

ooonrred

interest

a.mong
of

the mourning
th
venerate
in summer,

of continued
grief,
as th Comanches

and
a

of time.

the
is

whieh

the

has

of

preparation

almost

and.
tribes,
common
usage

practice

more especat
monrning
leaves
fall, or, if

is conducted
and the

snn;
nntil

the
of

baling
savage

been

the
with

identical
of

the

peoples.
very

preva-

INHUMATIONINDIANS

TABMw.]

OF

G'JE~T!
The

foUowmg

dians

of

San

will

thony

Joseph,

come

engrafted
that

and

in

others

Pueblo
Indian

th
to

Judge

a
of

those

the

of

New

Taos,

in

show

upon

membered

According

de

burial

manner

how
barbarie

are

next

the

Territory,
these

most

civilized

by

to

the

Pueblo

In-

Judge

An-

customs
It

nature.

Cherokees,

civilized
call

people

the

among
furnished

Mexico,

a more

people

Joseph,

101

.BETH~LL.

account

interesting
Geronimo

TAOS.

of

themselves

our

have

should

bebe

re-

Choctaws,
tribes.
Wee-~MM&s.

The manner
of burial
as Ftfos.
known
to th whites
by these
obinformation
and modern,
as far as 1 can ascertain-from
Indians,
is that
the body
of the dead is and bas
of th tribe,
tained
from th most intelligent
with the nat bottom
of the
in a horizontal
buried
in the gronnd
been always
position
and ordinary
manin th usnal
is generally
The grave
dug out of the ground
grave.
2 feet -tvide.
It is generally
7 feet long,
and about
about
6 feet
deep,
ner, being
with
the hard
around
leveled
after receiving
its occupant
finished
gronnd
by being
Thse

are

commonly
both ancient

a monnd
to mark
the spot.
This
whites,
as they do not Ioiow,
dead,
even by tradiare no ntensils
or implements
donc or attempted.
There
placed
are a grt
snoh as beada of ail colora,.
many Inclian
ornaments,
of ribbons
of ail imaginround
and a profusion
looking-glasses,

with
as is cnstomary
leaving,
it, never
never
cremated
tribe of Pueblo
Indians
it was ever
tion, that
but there
in the grave,
hawb-bells,
sea-shells,
then they
able colors;

the

their

and white
it a
the body with
red vermilion
chalk,
giving
paint
They aiso place a variety
of foodinthe
mostfantaatioaswellasindioronsappearanoe.
th happyhnnting-grotindbeyond
the
for its long jonmeyto
provision
grave as awise
clouds.
after death,
th body
ceremonies
of this tribe
are very peculiar.
The funeral
Firat,
then they dress the body
robe spread
ont on the gronnd,
is laid ont on a fanoybnNalo
of dress
if a male,
manner
in their
the best possible
they put on lus beaded
style
and his largo brass or
and embroidered
saco, and his fancy
danoing-mocoasins,
leggins
the
if a female,
manta
or dress,
tied
aronnd
shell
they
put on her-best
ear-rings;
her fos<a'!0 around
waistwitha
silk sash, put on her feet her fancy danoing-moccasins;
inher
blackhair
her neck, her brass or shell ear-rings
ears, and with her tressed
tiecl up
When
withredtape
or ribbon,
this
compltes
her wardrobefor
her long andhappy
ohase.
in

candles
aronnd
the body,
about
a dozen lighted
dressing
they place
get through
nntil
the body is bnried.
As soon as th canit, and keep them
buming
oontinually
dies are lightecl,
the veloris, orwake,
th body lies in state for abouttwentycommences;
of the deceased
and in that
time ail the friends,
and neighbors
fonr honrs,
relatives,
or "tM/'ttmM" visit
the wake,
chant,
sing, and pray for the soni of the same, and tell
of valor
and courage
manifested
one another
of th good deeds and traits
by th dethey

and at intervals
in their
his earthly
&o.,
career,
praying,
singing,
dnring
in the
of the deceased
will step up to the corpse
and every person
near relative
to the deceased
commences
to cry bitterly
and express
alond words of endearment
bereavement.
of th same in their
and of condolence
to the family
nntimely
marches
is announced,
and every person
in attendance
At about
supper
midnight
of
room
and partakes
of a frugal
Indian
ont into another
composed
meal, generally
ceased

some
room

or red-pepper
and gnayaves,
with a good supply
ChiM colorado
tortillas,
game;
When
which
the festive
board
of the velons
or wake.
of mnsh
and milk,
completes
the deceased
is in good
the crowd
in attendance
is treated
circnmstanoes,
every little
and feasting
is kept
to alcoholic
refreshments.
Thia feast
while
the wake
during
wild

up nntil

the

Catholic

priest

arrives

to perform

the

fanerai

rites.

102

MORTUABY

When

the

CUSTOMS

OF

NORTH

AMERICAN

INDIANS.

tlie corpse is done np or rather

baled up in a large andwellarrives,
and tied around
with a rope or lasso made for the
tight
pnrpose;
then
six or eight
men
act as pall-bearers,
the body
to the place
of
conduoting
which
is in front
of their
ohuroh
or chapel.
burial,
The priest
conducts
the funeral
ceremonies
in the ordinary
and usual way of mortuary
observed
proceedings
by the
Catholic
cburch
all over the world.
While
the grave-diggers
are Biling
up the grave
the friends,
that
attend
the funeral,
relatives,
neighbors,
and, in fact, all persons
give
vent to their
sad feelings
the whole
by making
after
the tremendous
pueblo
howl;
and leave the body to rest until
uproar
Gabriel
subsides,
they disband
Nows
his trumWhen th ceremonies
are performed
with aJl th pomp
pet.
of the Catholic
church,
the priest
receives
afair
for his services
compensation
otherwise
he officiates
for
tanned

the

priest

bun'alo

robe,

rents that
yearly
to abont
$2,000

total

Thse

Pneblo

all th

Indiana

of the

pueblo

pay

him, whioh

amount

Indians

are

very striot in their

mourning
observance,
of the deceased.
While
in mourning
for
do not participate
in the na.tiona.lfestivities
of th tribe, which
of state
with
but they
retire
into a state
f sublime
them,
quitude
more civilized
sadto
but when
th term of mourning
people
observe;
end of the year, they have high mass said for the benefit
of the soul of
after

one year
mourners

after

this

facts,

demise

Geronimo

which

I have

de Taos,
witnessed

are not

myself
resided
but

1 have
twenty
years
that
a close observer
of their peculiar
being
burial
and undisguised
information
relative
to yonr
Another
ing
of

in
the

When

of the

example

contact

with

Wichita

of

th

the

Indians

whose
Grinnell,
the
Comanche
those

whioh

last

for

the

the
dead,
are occasions
which
mabes

at the
ceases,
the departed
a.nd continue
to be

again
until

hunting-ground,
which. are th
of the pueblo
San
solute
tha,n

snm

the arena
of their
appear
wild
upon
sports
the next mortal
is called from this terrestrial
to the happy
sphere
which
is their
celestial
The above
pictured
cited faets,
paradise.
most interesting
with th burial
points connected
customs
of the Indians

they
happy

and

gay

the

in th

annum.

per

name
customs.

tattooed

a Wichita

of

which

already
The

am able
customs,
circular
on "buria.1
is taken

be

may

Indian

has

least exaggera.ted,
instances
for
many
a short
distance
from

found

to
in

call

themselves

th

account

earth

Dr.

connection
-E~ZM-~s,

ab-

of more

of the
by

in

are the

a period

saldpueMo,
to give you this
customs.

prevent
the

fnrnished
Territory,
been
mentioned

Wichitas

but

in

and,
true

comburial

Fordyce
with
or

eyelids.

the town-crier
the village
goes up and down
and
throngh
are immediately
made. for the burial,
Preparations
aud th body
is taken
without
for its reception.
dela,y to th grave
prepared
If th grave
is some
from th village,
distance
the body is carried
thither
on the ba.ok of a pony,
bein"
first wrapped
in blankets
and then laidprone
across the saddle,
on
one person walling
either side to support
it.
The grave is dug from three
to four feet deep and ofaumcMnt
the
extended
Eirst
blankets
and buffalo-robes
lengf.h for
body.
are laid in the bottom
of th grave,
then the body,
taken
from the horse
and unwrapped,
being
is dressed
in its best apparel
and with ornaments
is placed
upon a couch of blankets
and robes,
with
th head
towards
the west
and the feet to th east;
th valuibles
belonging
to th deceased
are placed
with the body in the grave.
With
th man are deposited
his bows
and arrows
or gun, and with
the
woman
her
ntensils
and other
cooking
of her toil.
Over the body
implements
sticks
are placed
six or eight
inches
deep
and grass over these,
so that
when
the earth
is nlled in, it need
not come in contact
with th body or its trappings.
After
th grave
is nlled
with earth,
a pen of poles is
built
around
it, or, as is frequently
are driven
so that
the case, stakes
cross
they
each other
&Gm either
side about
over th grave,
thus forming
midway
a complte
from
th
invasion
of wild
protection
animals.
After
all this is done,
the grass
of
other
debris is carefully
from abont
the grave
for several
aoraped
so that
the
feet,
is left smooth
and clean.
gronnd
It ia seldom
th case that th relatives
accompany
annonnoos

th

faot.

(lies

care

corpse

in the

MORTUARY

fAREow.]

CUSTOMS

OF

THE

PERSIANS.

103

to bury the body for

to the grave,
but
often
others
romains
employ
they more
as iu others,
and it consista
is similar
in this tribe
women.
usually
Mourning
them,
at the grave.
off the hair, fasting,
&c.
Horses
are also ldlled
in cutting

the

The

Caddoes,

follow
prevailing

is

same

worthy

Timber

or

Ascena,
the

nearly

mode

of

as

Indians,

bnrial

the

as

call

they

themselves,

but

Wichitas.

one

custom

mention:

of

in battle,
the body is never
but is left to be devoured
If a Caddo
is killed
buried,
in the other
world
of prey,
and the condition
of such individuals
or birds
by beasts
death.
than that
of persons
a natnral
is considered
to be far better
dying
In
the

work

writer,

to

the
The

exposure
ancient
they

Pierre

found,

of

bodies

to
out

by wild
interred,

gives
treating

beasts

beasts

it was

whose

the

th

dead

in a wax

Bruhier

the

considering
Nations

nsed
such barbarons
customs
have
of some Hiatorianrs;
and the rather
Writings
them
those
remains
of Antiquity,
seen among
should

account
as

Persians,
the

Persians

in th
abont

cloth

have

that
world,
the Dead

because

odor.

to prevent

his

obtained

probably

an

length

among

It is a matter
of aatoniahment,
one of the most
civilized
of being

above:

on th roads,
and if they were
if not.
a great
a miafortnne
honor,

dead

book

by

similarity

great

dead

esteemed

considerable

having

mentioned

of their

translated

freely

a custom

bodies

wrapping

from
at

note

wild
th

always

remarks,

following

which

threw

Muret,t

information,
method
of

the

be

Persians

devoured

promptly
Sometimes
M.

Bruhier*

by
may

of

this

peculiar

follows:
ever

had

the

renown

notwithstanding
as are set down

at this
day there
do fully
satisfie

are atill

they
in the
to be

their
Tis, that
if we will
to
have
been very magnificent.
And yet nevertheless,
Tombs
give credit
ao far
th Fer~ttHS were never wont to bury their Dead Bodies,
J'f'ocqptMS and ~~at/Kas,
them
tell
Honours
were they from bestowing
any Funeral
npon
But, as thse Anthors
our
in th open fields,
which
is the greatest
shame
them
stark naked
us, they exposed
them
do allot to the most infamous
Laws
by laying
open to the view of all
Criminals,
upon the
or Beasts

highways
did not

Yea, in their
opinion
devour
their
Carcases

of these

it
and

-tvhio'h.

was
they

if either
Birds
a great
unhappiness,
of the
made an estimate
commonly
or later
made
a prey of.
were
sooner

as they
poor Bodies,
according
resolved
that
must
needs
have
been very bad indeed,
these,
they
they
an extream
ivould
not touch
which
caused
th beasts
themselves
them;
and an init for an ill boding
to their
sorrow
to their Relations,
Family,
they taking
for they
of some grt
misfbrtnne
over their heads;
fallible
persuaded
hanging
prsage
into Hell,
that
the Souls
'whioh
inhabited
those
Bodies
being
dragg'd
themselves,
Felicity

Concerning
since even

would

very
them

fail

not

Devils,
And

their
on

to corne
Tormentors,

th

contrary,

and

th
and that being aiwaysaccompanled~vith
them;
would
a great
deal of distnrbance.
certainly
give them
their
these
were
presently
devoured,
joy was
Corpses
themselves
in praises
of th Deceased
every one esteeming
trouble

they
when

they enlarged
great,
and
undoubtedly
happy,
as they bolieved
assurediy,

on that
account
to congratulate
their
relations
so they
into the jEh/s:<m Fields,
they
were entered
that
the same bliss for aU those of their family.
they would
procure
persuaded,
scatered
also took a great
to see Skeletons
and Bones
up and down in
They
delight
and Dogs used so.
the fields,
we can scarcely
endure
to see those of Horses
whereas
whereof
us so mnch horror,
And thse
remains
of Humane
gives
Bodies,
(the
sight
For
were

that

came
that

we find them
elsewhere
than
out of our sight,
whenever
bury them
because
of their
or Church-yards)
were the occasion
joy;
greatest
the happiness
that
had been
concluded
from thence
wishing
of those
devoured,
their Death
to meet with
th Ul good luck.

we presently
in Chamel-houses
they
after

'L'inoertitnde
t Rites

des

of Funeral,

Signes
Ancient

de la Mort,
1749, t. 1, p. 439.
and Modem,
1683, p. 45.

MORTUARY
MORTUARY

104
104
mt,
The

CUSTOMS
CUSTOMS

~"+~

~+.,+"

OF
OF

NORTH
NORTH

.mz.,wv,r

INDIANS.
INDIANS.

AMERICAN.
AMERICAN.
,v"+"n

+s",

"nn"+:

+s.~+

same
author
and Bruhier
corroborates
the assertion,
that
states,
and
a
few
had
such
a
Parthians,
Medes,
Iberians,
Caspians,
others,
horror
and aversion
of the
and
of the dead,
corruption
decomposition
and of their
eaten
that
threw
ont the bodies
into
being
by worms,
they
the open fields
to be devoured
a part
of their
belief
by wild beasts,
being
that
so devonred
would
not
be entirely
but
at
persons
enjoy
extinct,
the

least

a partial
that
for

able
trained

on

of

life

and

in

their

living
reasons

other

for this
special
care and
greatest
of the deceased
should

souls
The

Buddhists

of

top

of high

rocks.

Bhotan

It

sepulchers.
the
Bactrians

and

purpose,

are

said

to

the

expose

bodies

to Tegg,
whose
work
is quoted
According
frequently,
Times
of January
Mr.
Monier
Williams
wiites
28,1876,
of Silence,"
so called,
gardingthe
"Towers
oftheParsees,
are

of

their

in the
from

dead

London

Calcutta

re-

who, it is well
from
Persia

of th ancient
Persians
expelled
and settled
at Surat
about
conquerors,
1,100 years
since.
This
narrative
is freely
made
use of to show
how
gentleman's
the custom
of the exposure
of the dead
to birds
of prey
has
continued
time.
up to the present
known,
by the

th

is quite
probHircanians

called
Canes
wbich
sepM~f
for it was deemed
that
proper
attention,
have strong
and lusty
frames
to dwellin.

dogs
the

received
the

sort
these

descendants

Mohammedan

The Dakhmas,
or Parsee towers
of silence, are erected in a garden
on one side of Black
point of Malabar Hill, a beautifnl,
rising gronnd
the bungalows
and compounds
ofthe Enropean
and wealthierinhabitants
scattered
in every direction
over its surface.
Th garden is approached
to Parsees, is barred

by a well-constructed,
by strong iron gates.

except

The

is described

garden

as being

very

pn.va.te

aU aecess

road,
and

beautiful,

on the highest
Bay, noted for
of Bombay

he

to which,

says

No English. nobleman's
garden. conid be better
kept, and no pen could do justice to
the glories of its flowering
It seemed th very ideal, not
shru.bs, cypresses, and palms.
only of a place of sacred silence, but of peacefnl rest.
The

towers

40 feet
to resist
towers

diameter

and

absolutely

the

built
of hardest
number,
25 in height,
and constracted
of time.
The oldest
ravages
about

300

and

is used

only

in
was

are

nve

constructed

settled

in Bombay,
was erected
in

est

A sixth
The

in

tower
writer

and

1756,

of square

shape

proceeds

as

the

years
since,
for a certain

three

stands

others
alone,

and

black

abont
granite,
so solidly
as almost
and smallest
of the

when

th

during
is only

Parsees
The

family.
the

next

used

for

next

first
old-

century.
criminals.

follows

of ornament
and even of the simplest moldings,
th paraThough
wholly destitute
an extraordinary
attracts
and
pet of each tower
possesses
coping, which instantly
fascinates
the gaze.
It is a coping formed, not of dead stone, but of living vnltures.
Thse birds, on the occasion of my visit, had settled
themselves
side by side in perfect order and in a complete circle around the para.pets
of th towers, 'with their heada
pointing
mien,
work.

inwards,
that,

except

and so lazily did they

for their
color, they

sit there, and so motionless

was their
out of the
might have been carved

whole
stone-

n~iH
Fi&.

~il 1~1~1~1111111
~IN
3.-Parsee

Towers

of Silence

(interior).

I~IH~

yABEow~
No
is

PARSEE

one

is

one

any

model

allowed

to

was

enter

within

permitted
shown

Mr.

BURIAL.

the

towers

thirty

feet
and

Williams,

105
the

except
of

the

from

it

he

drew

nor

corpse-bearers,

immediate

precincts.
this

up

description:

a round
column
or massive
12 or 14 feet high and at least 40 feet
Imagine
cylinder,
in diameter,
built
in the conter,
where
a well, 5 or 6
throughout
of solid atone except
feet
leads
down
to an excavation
under
the masonry,
across,
four drains
containing
at right
to eaoh other,
terminated
nUed
angles
with
charcoal.
Round
the
by holes
surface
of this solid circular
and
upper
the interior
from
cylinder,
completely
hiding
is
a
atone parapet,
10 or 12 feet in height.
view,
This it is which,
when
from
viewed
the outside,
to form one piece with
the solid
and being,
appears
like it,
stone-work,
covered
with
the appearance
of a low tower.
chunam,
The Tipper
gives the whole
surface
of the solid stone column
is divided
into 72 compartments,
or open receptacles,
like the spokes
of a wheel
from the central
radiating
and arranged
in three
conwell,
centric
from each other
of atone, which
rings,
separated
are grooved
by narrow
ridges
to act as channels
for conveying
all moisture
from th receptacles
into the well and
into

the

lower

drains.

It should

Zoroaster's
three
precepts,
tion of the Zend-Avesta.
Each
there

circle
are three

of open
circular

are

and
stone

be
th

coffins

noted

the

numbor

78" ofthe

is divided
the last

pathways,
by another

that

number

from

the
the

encircling

next

by

central

crossed
from th
pathway
condncting
from the exterior.
In the ontermost
corpse-bearers
coffins are placed
th bodies
of ma.les, in the middie
those of the
inner
and smallest
circle nearest
the well those of children.
While
I was engaged
with
the secretary
in examioing
the
pathways
admits

th

the

among
round

one

down

from

vultures
made
us raise
our heads.
of the towers
to show symptoms
began

At

least

is emblemat-ical
ofhis

chapters

of
a por-

Yasna,

so that
a, pathway,
and these three

well,

door

solitary
circle

stono
in th

and

females,

model,
a hundred.

which

of the

a sudden
birds

stir

collected

of excitement,
while others
swooped
trees.
The cause of this sudden
abandonment
of their
neighboring
previous apathy
soon revealed
itself.
A funeral
was seen
to be approaching.
However
distant
the house
of a deceased
and whether
he be rich or poor, high
person,
or low
in rank,
his body is always
carried
to the towers
called
by the official
corpse-bearers,
who form a distinct
jyasasaMr,
class, the monrners
walldng
behind.
Before
remove
the body
from th house
where
they
th relatives
are assembled,
funeral
are recited,
and th corpse is exposed
prayers
to the gaze of a dog, regarded
as a sacred
animal.
This latter
by the Parsees
is called
ceremony
sa~M.
Then the body,
swathed
in a white
is placed
in a curved
metal
sheet,
trough,
open
at both ends, and th corpse-bearers,
dressedin
pure white
with it
garments,
proceed
towards
th towers.
are followed
They
at a distance
of at least 30
by the mourners
also dressed
in white,
and each couple joined
feet, in pairs,
a white
by holding
kerohiefbetween
them.
The particular
fanerai
1 witnessed
was that of a ohild.
th two corpse-bearers
reaehed
the path
to the door
leading
by a steep incline
the mourners,
about
in number,
turned
back
tower,
and entered
one
eight
saidthe
prayer-houses.
certain
"There,"
secretary,
and
"they
repeat
gathas,
that
of the deceased
th spirit
may be safely
transported,
on the fonrth
day arter
to its final resting-place."
The
same

tower
family

selected
had

erently
conveyed
it uncovered
in

for the

before
the

been

funeral
Th

of the child

two
into

was

one

bearers

in which
speedily

other

members

unlocked

the

of the
of th
pray
death,
of th

door,

rev-

the

interior,
and, unseen
by any one, laid
one
neareat
the central
open stone
well.
receptacles
In two
minutes
with the empty
hier and white
they reappeared
and scarcelyhad
cloth,
they
closed the door when
a dozen vultures
down upon the body and were rapidly
swooped
followed
others.
In
Eve minutes
more we
by
sawthe
satiated
birds
nybaol:
andiazily
settle
down again upon
the parapet.
had left nothing
behind
but a akeleton.
They
Meanwhile,

the

bearers

body
of the

present
laid.

handWhen

were

seen

to entera

building

shaped

like

ahigh

barrel.

There

MORTUARY

106

OF

CUSTOMS

NORTH

AMERICAN

INDIANS.

themselves.
their
clothes
and washed
me, they
changed
them
corne out and deposit
their
cast-off
funeral
garments
lest it should
near at hand.
No a a thread leaves the garden,
oarry
In a
are snpplied
at each fnneral.
defilement
into tlie city.
Perfectly
new garments
hands
fonr weeks,
the same bearers
retnrn,
and, with
gloved
fortnight,
or, at most,
in the central
well.
There
th dry skeleton
and implements
resembling
tongs,
place
as the

informed

secretary

afterwards
Shortly
in a. stone receptacle

th

bones

sees

find

we

their

saw

last

the
and there
for centuries.

resting-place,
undistnrbed

is left

commngling

dnat

of

of Par-

whole generations

The revolting
sight
of the gorged
vultures
made me turn my back on the towers
with
to become
the secretary
how it was possible
reconill-oonoealed
abhorrence.
1 asked
cilecl to snoh
who

Zoroaster,
the Deity.

His

usage.
lived

words
Our prophet
following
the elements
as symbols
of
to regard
to be
under
never,
any cironmata.nces,
ought
and
he sadd, came we into the world
Naked,

was

reply

6,000

years

the

in

nearly

ago,

ns

tanght

he said,
Earth,
fire, water,
flesh.
with pntrefymg
by contact
But the decaying
to leave it.
we onght
particles
a way that
and in such
as rapidly
as possible
in the
should
be contaminated
she supports

defiled
nabed
pated

of onr bodies
Mother

shonid

neither

be dissinor the

Earth

In fact, our
slightest
degree.
beings
we
of health
his sanitary
was
the
laws,
officers,
and,
following
prophet
greatest
all human
habitations.
We spare no
on the tops of the hills, above
bnild
onr towers
and we expose
onr putrescent
them
ofthe
hardest
in constrncting
materials,
expense
notnecessarily
granite,
bodies in open stone receptacles,
restingonfonrteenfeetofsolid
in the speediest
manner
and
but to be dissipated
to be consumed
possible
by vnitnrea,
a single
of polluting
the earth
or contaminating
without
the possibility
being dwelling
thereon.
sends the vultures,
and, as a matter
of fact, these birds do their
God, indeed,
do ifwe

of insects
would
more expeditiously
than millions
workninoh
appointed
of view,
mitted
onr bodies
to the ground.
In a sanitary
point
nothing
whioh
washes
onr sbeletons
than onr plan.
Even the rain-water
perfect
Here in these
charcoal.
pnrifying
for the last
have lived
in Bombay
in death."
in life and we are united

by channels
the Parsees
united

body

It

would

the

the

which

allusion

somewhat
North

trees,

but

bas

the

care

is taken
corpse

to

or

by

becomes

Mr.

4 are

Gibbs*

gives

Trinity

Indians

been

originally

made.

those

the

deposit

dead

from

the

from

the

th

the

Parsees
dead

Nbrthwest

him

by

James

and

actuated

those

on

and

scaffolds
that

of
coast,
G-.

great

towers

of

up

birds,
with

silence,

given.
burial
the

among

the

information

Klahav-

Swan.

very conformed
by
earth
to some depth;
a heavy
four boards
around
the body, and coveredwith
placing
head
andfoot
is laid npon the top, or stones
often supported
stones,
by upright
plank,
and the top Bagged
with
the ground,
a wall abont
a foot above
are bnilt
np into
Th

siderable

graves,
taste

which
and

Schooloraft

are in the immediate

a landable
care.
The

Hist.

Ind.

Tribes

of their

tied

firmly

Parsee

to
that

of camivorous
and

description

account

following
of

the

diswith

supposed

it is recollected

the

of

variance

Persians,
be

their

skins

of

representations

quite

ravages

in

at

might

when

enveloped

furnished

It

mode

peculiar

more

is condncted
bones of all
We form a

the

years.

ancient

governing
who

mainly

Holmes,

the

untenable

carefully

George
and

math

to

preserve

thongs.
3 and

been

Indians

theory

being

Figures
drawn

motives

this

secretary

rest

hundred

are

regarding

already

two

for

given

Parsee

Muret

American

th
ropes

by

reasons

the

by

similar

of the

ing

dead

advanced

ideas

the

that

appear

of

posing

five towers

into
that

com-

oan be

vicinity
dead
are

inclosed

of the United

States,

honses,
in rude

1853, Pt.

exhibit

coffins

3, p. 140.

YARHow.l

INHUMATIONWAH-PETON

others.

The

omamented
down

AND

of the chiefs
are snrronnded
graves
with a feather
from the tail of the bald

SISSETON
neat

by

monies

occupy
0-m<:7t-<{, or the
and

the

not

be snccessful

devil.
in

To preserve
it from this
peril,
deceased
howl around
it to scare
this th soul is carried
down
the

on
demption
by .MMM-tfMM
days it is ail well with them.
The
To

question
Dr.

toms

of

may

Charles

one
Army,
is indebted

of

well

the
for

be

asked,

McChesney,
most
conscientious

the

of

payment

E.

following

each pale
palings,
are usnally
staked
of the individual,
and some-

a big

is the

a fire
away

big

knife

assistant

acting
and

funeral

acconnt

cr-

from
danger
at the grave,
Should
they

to resubjeet,
however,
th expiration
of three

sop

to

Cerberus

United
surgeon,
of observers,
the

ca-refai

interesting

!s kept np
demon.

the

river,
After

knife.

Th
is in

of

the

mortuary

States
writer
cus-

the
WAH-PETON

A large
missionaries

woodon

to the wealth
or popularity
according
for ornament
or nae are suspended
over them.
three
whioh
the soul of th deceased
days, during
of th

friends

107

Baskets

eagle.

by th aide,
other
articles

times

SIOUX.

of thse
proportion
of which
ehnroh

AND
Indians

SISSETON

SIOUX

OF DAKOTA.

of the Presbytrien
church
(the
them for more than
among
forty years
th
dead
of
their
families
are
bnried
after the customs
past),
of that
and this
chnrch,
influence
is felt to a grt
extent
those Indians
who are not strict
churchmemamong
one by one th
bers, so that
traditiona.1
customs
of their
they are dropping
and
tribe,
bnt

fow

have

being
labored

members

can now be found who bury their

dead
in accordance
with
their
customs
of
or more yers ago.
The dead of those Indians
who still adhere to their modem
customs
are buried
in the ways inclicated
below.
?<!?'<)!After
death they paint
a warrior
red across the mouth,
or they paint
a hand
in black
on one side of the month
and the fingers
color, with th thumb
on the
separated
other cheek,
th rest of the face being painted
is only done as a mark of
red.
(This latter
to a speoially
respect
of the deceased
brave man. )
Spears,
clubs, and th medicine-bag
when
alive are buried
with th body,
the medicine-bag
on the bare skin
being
placed
over the rgion
of the heart.
There is not now, nor has there been, among
these Indians any spcial
Th body of a warrior
prparation
ofthe-grave.
is generallywrapped
in a blanket
or piece
of cloth
in addition
is placed
in a box)
(and
and
frequently
bnried
in the grave
for the purpose,
as the majority
prepared
of these Indians
always,
inform
the south.
me, with the head towards
(I have,
in
however,
seen
many graves
whichthe
head ofthe
had been placed
to th east.
occupant
It may be that these "raves
were those of Indians
who belonged
to the ohmoh;
and a few Indians
inform
me that
the head
is sometimes
towards
the ~ce~, according
to the ooonpant's
placed
belief
when
alive as to the direction
from whioh
his guiding
medicine
and 1 am personally
came,
inclined
to give credence
to this latter
as sometimes
In all bnrials,
when
ocourring.)
th person
has died
a natural
or had
not been
and
death,
whether
murdered,
man,
or child,
the body is plaoed in th grave
with
woman,
the face ttp.
In cases,
however,
when a man or woman
haa been murdered
and
by one of their own tribe,
thebodywas,
is always,
in the grave
with
the face
to tho sott~,
placed
and
a piece of
(fo!0)t, head
fat (bacon
or pork)
in th mouth.
This pice of fat is placed in th mouth,
placed
as
these
Indians
the spirit of the murdered
or scaring
say, to prevent
the
person
driving
section
of country.
Those
game from that
Indians
who state
that
their
dead are alwith the head
towards
th south
ways buried
do so in order that
th spirit
say they
of the deceased
thse
may go to the sonth, the land from which
Indians
believe
they
came.
originally
Women and cMMt-eK.Be&re
death
the face of th person
to die is often
expected
in a red color.
this is not done before
When
painted
death
it is done afterwa.rds
the
twenty
burial

MORTUARY

108

if1V111V11i11

1VV

CUSTOMS
VVA71V1114J

OF
Vi`

NORTH
L\V111l1

AMERICAN
A.JJ'.L~.I..L\.Jp..L"

INDIANS.
~J.u.u:s..1.

in a grave prepared
for its reception,
ami in the manner
debody being then bnried
soribed
for a warrior,
the place of the warrior's
In
weapons.
cooking-ntensils
taking
cases of boys
and girls a kettle
of cooked
food is sometimes
at the head of the
placed
after the body is covered.
of a boy, all the boys
Now, if the dead body be that
grave
his age go up and eat of th food, and in cases of girls ail the girls do likehas never obtained
as a oustom,
but is sometimes
done in cases
This, however,
of warriors
and women
also.
been practiced
has
Cremation
has never
Indians.
It is now, and always
by these
ofabout

wise.

a cnstom
a look of hair from the top or scalp look of a
theca. to remove
among
or from th left side ofthe
head
of a woman,
which
ia carefully
warrior,
preserved
by
of the deceased,
and hnng
some near relative
in pieces of calico and muslin,
wrapped
in th lodge of the deceased
and is considered
To the
the ghost
of th dead
person.
bnndie
is attached
a tin onp or other
and in this is placed
some food for th
vessel,
been,

of the

spirit

Whenever
a stranger
in at meal time, this food,
person.
happens
allowed
to go to waste;
if not consumed
to whom
it
by th atranger
some of the occupants
of the lodge eat it.
They seem to take some pains to
the ghost
of the deceased,
thinking
thereby
they will have good Inok in their
so long as they
continue
to do so.
It is a cnstom
the men when
with
they
to offer th pipe to the ghost, at the same time asking
some favor on
it to confer

please
family
smoke

dead

is not

however,
is offered,

or aid them in their

work or in hunting,
&c.
them,
There
is a feast
held over this bnndle
th
containing
of th dead
man.
This
feast
by the friends
may be at
as often
particular
time, occurring,
however,
generally
time of the first feast,
th friends
a particular
designate
when
the leaves
or when
the grass
comes
fall,
again.
mitted

to leave

ghost

the lodge
of the friends
of th dead person,
Muoh of the property
of the deceased
being plaoed
nnder the body and a portion

grave

of one of them.

body,
times

a portion
killed
on the

of the

and
any time,
as once a year,

deceased,
is not

given
at any
at the

unless,
as
such, for instance,
bnnd1e
ia never
perto be bnried
in th
except

time,
This

is buried
person
over it.
Horses

with th
are some-

of a warrior,
but this cnstom
in conseis gradually
grave
ceasing,
of their ponies.
These animals
are therefore
now generally
given
before
or after
death
of by the near
relatives.
away by the person
death,
disposed
to kill one or more ponies
In cases of
at the grave.
Many years ago it was cnstomary
more than ordinary
for an Indian,
weaLth
mnch of his personal
is now, and
property
of the value

quence

has

ever

party,
some

been, reserved
which
will be

from

burial

described
placed at

with

hereafter.
the headof

th

body, and forms the basis

No food is ever buried
in

for a gambling
but
grave,

the

it; in which case it is consumed

by the
Such is the method
that was in vogue with these Indians
person.
is still
adhered
twenty
years
ago, and which
to, with more or less exaotness,
by the
the exceptions
charch
members
and those
majority
ofthem,
being those who are strict
who adhere
to their
aneient
eustoms.
very few families
Before the year 1860 it was a custom,
for as long back as the oldest
members
of these
is

friends

tribes

occasionally
of the dead

and with the usual

tribal
traditions
handed
down from generaremember,
in regard
to this as well as to other
for these
Indians
to
gnration,
things,
and in those
an Indian
was oniy bnried
in the
bury in a tree or on a platform,
days
as a mark
of disrespect
in consequence
of the person
been murdered,
gronnd
having
in whioh case th body would
be buried
in the gronnd,
toward
the
face down, head
south
and with
a piece
of fat in the mouth.
Th
which
platform
npon
the body
was deposited
was
constructed
of four
crotohed
set in the
posts
firmly
tion

can

to

and connected
near
the top by cross-pieces,
was placed
gronnd,
upon which
boards,
when obtainable,
and small sticks
of wood,
sometimes
hewn
so as to give a firm restfor the body.
This
had an elevation
of from six to eight
or more
ing-place
platform
contained
but one body,
surface
feet, and never
suBicient
althongh
frequently
having
to accommodate
two or three.
In burying
in th crotch
of a tree and on platforms,
the head
of the dead
was always
towards
the south
the body was
person
placed
in blankets
or pieces
of cloth
of the personal
effects
wrapped
securely
tied, and many

--
YAERowj

MOURNING

of th

CEREMONIESSIOUX.

yvviui.y.yu

deceased

war-clubs,
need such

were

109

vi1141J11uV111JA7-A7lVVtl.

buried

with
as in th case of a warrior,
his
it
be placed
of the body,
the Indians
alongside
in the next world.

bows

would

&c.,

things
1 am informed

and

saying

arrows,
he would

it was a habit,
before
their
for some
by many of them that
outbreak,
with
them on their
the body of a near relative
whomtheyheldingreat
respect
for a greater
or lesser
often
as long as two or three
burial.
moves,
time,
years before
never
obtained
and some of them seem to know
This, however,
generally
among
them,
abont
it.
It has of late years
been
when a person
nothing
entirely
dropped,
except
dies awayfrom
it being
then customary
for th friends
to briug
the body home
home,
for burial.
to carry

JMMtfHM:~ cereMtOMes.Th
Afcer the death of a warrior
after

the

moved

widow

the

had

hair

ceremonies
before the year 1860 were as follows:
be assembled
in a cirole, and
camp or tribe would
on the aims, legs, and body with a piece of
flint, and reshe would
the ring any number
of times
she
go aronnd

mourning
the whole

cut herself

from

her

head,
considered

was
chose, but each time
that
she could not marry

as an oath that
she would
not marry for a year, so
for as many years
as times
she went around
the circle.
The
widow
would
ail this time keep up a crying
and wailing.
of this
Upon the completion
the friends
of the deoeased
vonid take the body to the platform
it was to
or tree where
and crying.
After depositing
the body,
remain,
keeping
np ail tins time their
wailing
stand
under
it and continue
their
they would
exhibiting
grief, th squaws
byliacking
their arms and legs with flint and cutting
off the hair from their head.
The men would
sharpen
women
relatives

sticks

and

run

them

the slon of their

arms and legs,
both men and
throngh
for the remainder
of the day, and th near
crying
generally
for several
As soon
as able,
the warrior
days thereafter.

up their
deceased

keeping
of th

friends
of them

of the deceased
would
tribe of their
enemies
and Idll one or more
go to a near
if possible,
return
with
their
and exhibit
them
to the deoaased
scalps,
person's
after which
their
their
friends
his death
as
relatives,
mourning
ceased,
considering
when
their
enemies
were
within
properly
avenged;
this,
however, was many years
ago,
reasonable
as the Chippewas
and the Arickarees,
striking
distance,
snch, for instance,
Gros
eut

Ventres

and

Mandan

off their

hair,
sidn

hao'k

the
through
It was an
lost

child

In cases
with

of women and children,

th squaws
would
and sharpen
sticks
and run. them
flint,
as for a warrior.
crying
or more
she
when
twenty
years ago for a squaw

persons
and legs,

of the arms

occasional

a favorite

Indians.
their

occurrence
to commit

of a tree.
This could
old men recite
several

suicide

not

herself
with
a lariat
over th limb
by hanging
to any great
tbe
extent,
however,
although
and a very few
within
occurrence,
examples
before the Minnesota
since which
time
ontbreak,

haveprevailed
instances
of its

Such was their

oustom
years.
died out, and at the present
time these
ancient
oustoms
are adhered
gradually
to by but a single
known
as th seven brothers,
who appear
all th anfamily,
to retain
cient
oustoms
of their
tribe.
At the prsent
as a mouming
the
time,
observance,
haok
themselves
on their
eut off their
squaws
legs with
knives,
hair, and cry a.nd
wail around
the grave
of the dead person,
and the men in addition
their
paint
faces,
recent
it has

but
arms

no longer
torture
and legs.
This

themselves

by

means

and

cutting
after the burial
of the body.
are adopting
so much of the

painting
1 also observe
of the
oustoms

of

sticks
passed
through
is sometimes
done before

the
and

skin

of the

sometimes

of the women
of these
tribes
many
as prescribes
the wearing
of black
of mourning
thse
Indians
never
wash
their

for certain

that

whites

the period
periods.
During
or laugh.
These
customs
are observed
with varying
face, or comb their
hair,
degrce
of strictness,
but not in manyinstances
with that
exaotness
which
characterized
thse
Indians
before
the advent
ofthe
white
man among
them.
There is not no\r any permanent
muti]ation
of the person
as a mourning
That
practiced
ceremony
by them.
mutilation
of a finger
one or more joints,
so generally
observed
by removing
among
the

Minnetarree

although

the

Indians
old men

at

of these

the
tribes

Fort

is
Berthold,
Dak.,
Agency,
inform
me that
it was an ancient

not

here

custom

seen,
among

110
JLJLU

MORTUARY

OF

CUSTOMS

munru&m

NORTH

u~i

uuaiujHjS

~ui&-Ljj..ajnj!ijtjnj.a.F<

AMERICAN

INDIANS.
jLNjt~iAos.

on th occasion
of the burial
of a husband,
to ont off a portion
of a
their women,
in the tree above
his body.
1 hve,
yet to see
finger and have it suspended
however,
an example
of this having
been
done
Indians
now living,
and the
by any of th
custom

mnst have fallen

into disuse more than
seventy
years ago.
In regard
to th period of monming,
would
does not now appear
to
say that thero
figed
never
of mourning,
but it would
was, any
period
be, and, so far as 1 can leam,
liko some of the whites,
the subject
to their
seem that,
when
is brought
they monrn
minds

or other occurrence.
It is not unusual
at the present
time to
by some remark
Il
hnsband!"
hear
a man or woman cry and exclaim,
"0,inypoor
"0,mypoorwife!"
ohUd!"
as the case may be,
learn
that
the
or "0,
my poor
and,
upon
inquiring,
event happened
several
1 have elsewhere
mentioned
that
in some cases
years before.
much ofthe
of the deceased
was and is reserved
from burial
with
personal
property
the

and forma
th basis
of a gambling
body,
the bnrial
customs,
&c., of these Indians
as the "ghost's
gamble."
ignate

1 shall
conclude
my remarks
party.
an account
of this, which
they des-

upon

The

account

As

illustrative

tomb,
is

of

the

a translation

believed

kindness

to
of

Mr.

the
of

be

will

game

of

be

fonnd

Benjamin

the

beantifai
and

Bulwer,

in

of

preparation
Schiller's

by

by

BURIAL

burial

for
of

Drew,

another

it

the

Indian

writer

is
is

D.

0.

CHIEETAIN.

mat, as if of yore,
How lifelike
sits he here;
With the same aspect
that he wore
life to him was dear.
When
But where
the right
arm's strength,

See on his

The

breath

To th

Great

he used
Spirit

and

to breathe
aloft

in ah-,
d

Thepeaoe-pipe'slustywleatli'!
Audwherethehawb-likeeye.alas!
That wont the deer pursue
Along the waves
ofrippling

grass,
Or fields that
ahone with dew? `~
Are these th limber,
feet
bounding
That swept th winter
snows ? r
What
atartied
deer was half so meet,
Their
the roe's.
speed outstripped
These hands
that
once the sturdy
bow
Could supple
from its pride,
and helpless
stark
hang
How
Adown
th stiffened
side!
Yet weal
Where
Where
That

they

to him! at peaee he. strays

never fall the snows,
o'er the meado~v
the
springs
mortal

never

now

maize

sows
birds
are blithe
in every brake,
Where
forests
teem
Where
-tvith deer,
Where
glide the fish through
every lake,
One chase
from year to year 1
now he feasts
With
spirits
All left ns, to revere
The deeds
The rest

we cherish
with
we bury hre.

above
our love,

of this
warrior

song

Washington,

OF THE

part

dead

vhere

here
indebted

paper.
for

the
It

given.
to

the

~rnow.]

INHUMATIONAPACIIES.
TT&RA+hA
Here bring

the Mf+..
last gifts;
the
Waildeath-dirgeof
What pleased
him most in
Give pleasure
\Ve lay the axe
He

in the
beneath

when
swung
bear on whioh

Th

The

from

way

And

hre,
Which

From

whioh

the

conquered
that
paints

The

Aye, place
That red the
Amid
The

of

face

not

N.

vol.

1877,

On each

iii,
aide

1,

of the

the

kingly

shade
land.

the

spoiled

bestow,

may

is

of

common

as

a rle,

glow

as

placed,

mentioned

occurrence
for

pueblo
of bodies,

accon-nt

life,

hand,

body

ancient

knife

clay,

had

a number

Mex.,
The

No.

an

still

may

place
th

in his

invariable
to

life

grave.
his head

them

the

0'1-11
shrill

brave

scalp away.
deck the dead

while

belonging

Abiquiu,
downward.

face

axe

apirit

which

upwards,

is

Indians,

cemetery
near

in

position

Chesney,

th

~l
and

was strong,
strength
his hunger
fedearth
is long!

new-sharpened,
severed
from

The

111

1.l
lond

originally

the

writer

in

the

all

of which

Dr.

Mc.
tribes

discovered
of

valley
in

appeared

by
most

among

had
Field

the
been
and

at :),
Chama,
buried
Forest,

9.

p.
town

were

within
30 feet of the walls,
our search.
At the bottom

and

noticed

two

small

a caretnl

examination
which
arroyas,

or water-washed
arroyas
ditohea
of these revealed
th objects
of
have
formed
certainly
subsequent

of the
of the village,
we fonnd
of human remaims,
occupation
and following
portions
of the ditch
soon had the pleasure
of discovering
up the walls
several
skeletons
in
sthf.
The first fonnd was.in
the eastern
and the grave
in depth
was nearly
8
arroya,
feet below
the surface
of th mesa.
The body had been placed
in the grave face downto the south.
Two feet
ward, the head pointing
above
the skeleton
were two shining
black
earthen
small
bits of charcoal,
the bones
vases, containing
of mammals,
birds,
and above
these
"ollas"
and partially
th earth
to the surface
consumedcorn,
was
filled with pieces
of charcoal.
Doubtless
the remains
found
in th vases served
at a
funeral
feast prior to the inhumation.
We examined
very carefullythis
grave,
hoping
to find some ntensils,
or weapons,
but none rewarded
our search.
ornaments,
In ail of
to the

the

the bodies were found in similar

and under
similar
cirpositions
several
of th skeletons
arroyas,
being those
of children.
No information
could be obtained
as to the probable
the presage of these
interments,
ent Indians
them
as dating
fromthe
time when
their
considering
ancestors
with Moctezuma
came from th north.
graves
onmsta.noes

The
of their

examined

in both

Coyotero
dead,

Apaches,
seem
to be

to

according
actuated

by

Dr.
the

W.

J.

desire

Soman,~
to spare

needless

in disposing
themselves
any
in this
manner

and
the
defunct
and
the
trouble,
prepare
grave
th death
of a member
of the tribe,
Coyoteros,
upon
partially
wrap
up th
it into the cavity
left by th removal
corpse and deposit
of a small rock or the stump
of a tree.
After the body has been crammed
into the smallest
possible
space th rock
or stump
is again
rolled into
its former
when
a number
of stones
are placed
position,
around
th base to keep
ont the coyotes.
Th nearest
of Un usually
mourn
for th
of one month,
that
time
utterance
at intervals
period
to the most disduring
giving
The

mal

lamentations,

whioh

are
*U.

apparently

S. Geol.

Snrv.

sincere.
of Terr.

During
1876,

the
p. 473.

day

this

obligation

is

112

or forgotten,
vident

frequently
neglected
renews
his howling
thirty

of

life

to

Moses

inhabiting

the

rude

mode

is reminded

monrner

of his

of mourning
by the Natchez.

for the

custom

observed
of

which

Campen*,

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

This

formerly

this

Van

when

but

to that

similar

Somewhat
the

NORTH

interest.

with

corresponds

days

OF

CUSTOMS

MORTUARY

is

spulture

relates

that

the

to

of

in

formerly

Pennsylvania

somewhat

who

Hough,

not

Indians

bas

of a French

agents

if

curions,
to the

relating

account,
lin B.

he

described

Indians

in battle,
which
the hollow
thus

who had fallen

to bury those
the Indians
proceeded
Directly
after,
and laying
the body in
an old log from its place
they did by rolling
earth.
and then heaping
upon it a little
made,
As

duty
period

in

kept

company

is furnished,

York,
an
from

it

extracted

the

interment,

exceptional,

of New

unpnblished

following
Mr.

by

Frankof

journal

the

1794=
IN GROUND.

CANO BURIAL

a
of Independence
Bock.
The Indians
on the plateau
plant
grs,ves
in a bark canoe.
of the deceased
aud bury them
side of th head
right
where
their
fathers
to th place
children
corne every
provisions
year to bring
in the soil some sticks
had fallen
bnred.
One of the graves
in, and we observed
for carrying
the remains
of a canoe,
it,
&c., and the two atraps
skins,
stretching
near the place wherethe
head lay were th traces of a fire whioh they had kindled
of the food
to come
and warm
itself by and to partake
the aoni of the deceased
Indian

Saw

on the

stake
Their
are
for
and
for

it.

near

deposited
These

were

Lake

Ontario,
Oneidas.
It

is

been

not

to

for

as

particularly

erman,
&c.-were

near

makes

of

use

added

the

Barbara

the

one

the

Among
in

the

the
in

entire
that
the

the

to

the

whieh

articles
many

mentioned

Indians

of the

ground,

according

was

individual

may
of his

burial
ail

from

was

as

were

hundreds

to

coast,
Bancroft,

in

have

a noted

in

only

in the

next

one.

It

this

uncovered
of

example
in
was

Central

Santa

a redwood
fish-

nsh-spears,
of

exemplification
spirit

skeletons

the

Mosquito

th

employed
of

presented

an

only

at

discovered
been

of

by th

occasionlly

graves

vocation-nets,

tbat

Indians,

bas

th

shore

claimed

being

coffins

for

removed

north

th

inhabiting
country

of canoes

1875

implements
this

same

use

skeleton

and

of

that

that
writer

common

him,

belief

well-rooted

burial

the

an
California,
it is thought
but

canoe,

be

were

denied

be

remarked,

Barbara,

them
Indians,
Massasauga
rather
intrnders
here, th

the

probably
but who

should

at
th

Santa

kind.
canoe

America,

common,

and

the

world.

is

thus

described
of a pitpan
whioh
has been
and placed
in one-half
in cloth
is wrapped
their grief
in m~Ma,
th
for th funeral
and
drown
assemble
Friends
on th ground
until
covered
themselves
vent to their sorrow
Tvomen giving
by dashing
As
even
suicide.
other
with blood,
and inflicting
occasionally
committing
tortures,
of the body,
musicians
are
the evil spirit
seeka to obtain
it is supposedthat
possession
The

eut

called

corpse
in two.

in to Ml

four

naked

and

punished

All at once
are made
for its removal.
it to sleep while
preparations
so as not to be reoognized
themselves
with paint
who hve
disguised
a rope atrush ont from a neighboring
but, and, seizing
by
~<7M,

men,

"Life

and

adventures

of Moses

Van

Campen,

1841,

p. 252.

STONE

rAEEow.]
~J

GRAVES

i.)~urfn

tached

to

Hre

the

implements
is placed

over

over

the

A rude
body.
choice food, ddnk,

th

hut

These

are

of

and

considerable
in

occurrence,
except
survivors
by the

to

that

is

graves

taken

number

of

by

Moses

construction

prevent

the

cists

have

been

are many burying-grounds

12 or 18 inches
deep, placed
of stone oonin,
and, after laying
be

number

added

they

Mr.

Fiske,

ever,
earth

were
be

elapsed
and

sides

of

the

Th

pit

of the boat
as a r-

grave,
serving
there
from time

their

the

what

to

time

touching

found

in

somewhat

manifest

rare

care

taken

considered

they
resemble

earth

a suitain

somewhat,

the

the

corpse,
and

Tennessee,

Tennessee

1873,

th

the
of

class

are

thus

de-

if

writer

reindeer

regniar graves.
They dug
and sides, forming
a kind
it over with earth.

assisted

period,

at

the

Solutr,

in

construction

with

those

th

were

deeper;

is

considered

it

the

during
of

latter

the

how

graves

with

large

W.

Powell,

cist
nat

France,

described

by
how-

this,

a deposition

great

explored

somewhat

lined

in

of

whch

centuries

many

of

opening

near

that

Many

being

~vith
ends

bottom,
covered

body,

resembled

th

account
in

from

from

they

at the

place

burlal.

over

next

servation

for

taken

Barbara,

directly

The

exception

the

Santa

none

identical

the

accounted

since
at

placed

only

dead

slabs
in the

of the

men

almost

have

may

1875,

of

with

may

the

crowd.
other

and

CISTS

but

in West

in

that,

of graves

and

the

and

Fis~e

There

may

not

their

them

It

0~

music

spear,
paddie,
th other half

described.

previonsly

scribed

articles

~B~FE~

localities,
for
the

provide
to

other

th

by

oonatruoted

interest,

certain

In

resting-place.

is

113

J.i0

arrow,
then

STONE

care

CISTS.
UiSJLN.

the cano,
followed
drag it into the woods,
is lowered
into the grave
with
pitpan
bow,
to serve th departed
in the land
beyond

for
ceptacle
by relatives.

ble

OR
UR

)jrtt~.YJ!f

the

by

stones,

writer

the

graves,
but

have
in

bottom

'there

were

skeletons.

is

by

Maj.

J.

th

result

of

his

own

ob-

Tennessee

burial

or cemeteries,
are exceedingly
abundant
th State.
places,
thronghont
of graves
on a single hillside.
Th same people
somemay be found
times bury in scattered
and in mounds-the
mounds
of a large
graves
eomposed
being
number
of cist graves.
The
are increased
fromtime
to time.
graves
by additions
The additions
are sometimes
above
and sometimes
at the sides
of th others.
placed
Often

hundreds

In the

first

th

conter,
abandoned
Some

burials

there

but

is a tendency
to a concentric
'with
system
burials
are more
so that
the
irregular,
is desired
for cemetery
pnrposes.

subsequent
before
th place

other

the

feet

System

towards
is finally

are of interest.
number
of interments
exhibitthe
A larger
there
before
the decay of th flesh, and in many inplaced
stances
collections
of bones
are buried.
Sometimes
these
are placed
in some
bones
order about
the crania,
and sometimes
in irregular
as if th collection
of bones
piles,
had been emptied
from a sack.
With
men, pipes, stone hammers,
knives,
arrowheads,
with women, pottery,
rude beads,shells,&o.;
&c., were usually
found;
~vithchiidren,
curious
&c.
toys of pottery,
beads,
pebbles,
fact

that

the

peculiarities
bodies
were

in the subsequent
Sometimes,
as
w~w
a portion
uiacocwuuvaou.
second
cist.
Z.~mc.~ofmthe
R
A EF
8 A

Trans.

Amer.

the side slab of a previons

burial
hurlais,
All of
m
m the
uuv cists
wo~~w~
were covered
with
slabs.
Antiq.

Soc.,

18S
1830,

vol.

i, p. 302.

was

used

Dr.

has

Jones

of Tennessee,

tution,

to
of

account
G.

K.

writer

that

to

as

this

Gilbert,

their

in

or

the

and

it

ing

up

mode

the

1878

he

of

stone

which
stick,
filled
in.

grave
The

of

Indians

Escoll

for

Geological

stone
Insti-

a more

detailed

is

as

soul

is

allowed

nnds

on

Illinois,
their

its

to

the
dead

in

The

are

the

the

dead),

byclimb-

grave

the

after

ground
to

according

George

of which

description

in

thehands

with

of th

River,
the

cists,

is placed

posture,

above

the
chief

Moquis

body

buried

ont

way

Saline

old

a sitting

project

in

an

follows

orwood,
a stick
(articles

informs

Survey,

with

slabs

the

inclosed

Sellers,t

the

Smithsonian

is referred

conversation

which

clasping

the
is

States
a

had

that

snpposed

~.t_

of

burial.

bnrial,

cist

the

by

reader

_r

account

published
the

United

of

and

knees,

is

of

of

INDIANS.
_i

interesting

volume

work

AMERICAN

e_u.L__

exceedingly

his

valuable

manner

a receptacle
near

in

NORTH
~__

an

given

graves

which

OF

CUSTOMS

MORTUARY

114

is as

follows
30, it ha.s been terraced
bluff, where th spur rises at an angle of about
of th spur have been
used as a cemotery;
as well as the crown
porbeen
made in
to have
are still perfect;
all the burials
tions of the terraces
appear
rude stone cists, that vary insize
from 18 inches
by 3 feet to 2 feet by 4 feet, andfrom
sandstone
of thin-bedded
18 inches
to 2 feet deep.
are made
slabs, generally
They
considerable
have been
and squared
with
but some of them
edged
roughly
shaped,
Above

and

the

this

terrace

particularly
care,
strowed
with these

the

Th
slabs.
slope
washed out as th terraces
and hearth-stones.
door-steps

the

below

covering

slabs,
on' for

have

terraces

worn

away,

was

thickly
whioh have

and

1 have
opened
many of these
in decay,
but I
far gone
ail contain
nearly
fragments
of human bones
that were
even
the clay vessels
succeeded
in securing
a perfect
skull
as soft
the portions
interred
with the dead have disintegrated,
remaining
being almost
with valves
1 explored
wero paved
and fragile
as th bones.
Some of th cists that
of th great
of fresh-water
but most
with
the fragments
salt-pans,
shells,
generally
sinee

been

cists;
hve

they
never

carried

lost the outside

whioh
in every
case are so far gone in decay
as to have
markings.
This seems oonclusively
of these ancient
with the makers
the tenants
graves
to couple
of slabs that
of graves
and the quantity
andnsers
of these salt-pans.
The great number
or both.
or a long occupancy,
have been washed
out prove
either
a dense population
W.
cription
other

J.

Owsley,
of the

seeing
what
small streams

Fort

Hall,
of

graves

inasmuch

accounts,

1 remember

of
cist

that

when

was called
of water,

as

the

graves

a. school-boy
in
"Indian
graves,"
and

and
&at stones,
by rough,
which
1 examined,
graves

were
were

furnishes

Idaho,

appeared

Eentncky,
and those

writer

the

which

Kentucky,

some
that

with

differ

somewhat

to

isolated.

be

desfrom

years ago,
twenty-nve
1 examinedwere
close

of
to

or squatting
and inclosed
in a sitting
posture
Those
from 1 to 4 feet from th surface.
seemed
to be isoexamination
was not very minute,

buried
then

~vhioh

buried

When th burials
took place 1 could
locality.
from fifty to one hundred
been, from appearances,
but
seemed
that
1 took out on first
tolerably
perfect,
years.
appearance
to save a specimen.
on short exposure
to th atmosphere
and 1 was unable
crnmbled,
examined
of
or relies were observed
in those
No implements
by me, but 1 have heard
there
are a number
of places
others
who have fonnd
such.
In that
Eentucky,
State,
lated,

hardiy

no two

being

conjecture,
The bones

fonnd

but

in

it must

the

same

have

Inst.
of Tennessee.
Smith.
*Antiquities
8, 37, 52, 55, 82.
Se. Month.,
tPop.
Sept.,
1877, p. 577.

Cont.

to

Knowledge.

No.

259,

1876.

Pp.

1,.

MOUND

Msow.j

where
have

th
not

Indians

burned

their

examined

them

myself.

to

According
also

America,

In Veragua
structed
with

dead

th

the

Dorachos

flat

stones

and
<

received

funeral
either

of earth

an
Dorachos,
form
of burial.

had

two

kinds

laid

with

together
with food

rites.

went

mounds

cist

filled
costly jars and urns
were merely
in whioh
were
trenches,
the place filled with
stones.
In some
lords

left

the

Bancroft;

followed

115

BURIAL.

and

of tombs,
muoh

wine

for

over

isthmian

one

tlie

but

graves,

tribe

of

Central

for the

principal
men, conin which
were
placed

care, and
th dead.

Those for the plebians

of maize
and wine,
and
gourds
and Darien
and
oniy th chiefs
a person
his end
people
feeliug

some
deposited
of Panama,
parts

the common
Among
or was led to the woods

himself

or friends,
by his wife, family,
him with some cake or ears of corn and a
who, supplying
then left him
gonrd of water,
to die alone or to be assisted
TTith more respect
for their dead,
by wild beasts.
Others,
buried
them
in sepulchers
made
with
where
maize and mne
and
niches,
they placed
renewed
the samo annaally.
With
while
her infant,
some, a mother
dying
sneHing
approaching

the

child was placed

at
living
future
state she might
continue

her

breast

In

view

of

that

nology

in

the
ail

may

fact

may

be

The
cist-burial
from

to
to

serve

which

Prof.

F.

stated

is

to
XX

the
of its

not

future
is

that

in her

Society

extensive,
of Eth'
to

interesting

devote

examples

observers.
as

interesting
The

of

Natural

October

resembling
is

communication
Museum

Peabody

proceedings,

so

Bureau

advisable

a few

mounds.
the

is
of the

deemed

to

of

it would

in order

her,

mound-burial

directed

Boston

with
milk.

a member
but

in

curator

that

is

of

paper,

dposition

Putnam,
made

volume

He then

it

indications

with

W.

ology,
Cambridge,
is published
in

as

her

MOUNDS.

the
subject
a volume
by

attention

combined

IN

published,
to it in this

space

noted
first

be

shortly

considerable

any

that

probability

bnried

it with

BURIAL

and

and

to nourish

15,

be of interest

of
History,
1878

Archand

to the members,
in connection
by Professor
Morse, to know that
within
hours
at the Peabody
twenty-fonr
Museum
a smaU
collection
of articles
taken
from rude dolmens
as they would
(or chambered
barrows,
be called
in England),
who is now engaged,
recently
opened
by Mr. E. Curtiss,
under
his direction,
in coloration
for the Peabody
Museum.
These
chambered
mounds
are situatedin
the eastem
part of Clay County,
Missouri,
and form a large
on both
sides
of the Missouri
River.
Th chambers
gronp
are, in
th three
about
8 feet square,
opened
by Mr. Cnrtiss,
and from 4~ to 5 feet high,
each
chamber
a passage-way
several
feet
in length
and 2 in width,
having
from
leading
th southern
side and opening
on th edge
of th monnd
formed
th
by covering
chamber
and passage-way
with
earth.
The walls
of the chambered
were
passages
abont 2 feet thick,
and well made
of stones,
which
were evenly
laid without
vertical,
of any kind.
The top of one of the chambers
clay or mortar
had a covering
of large,
Bat rocks, but the others seemto
have been closed over withwood.
The chambers
were
filled with clay whioh
had been burnt,
and appeared
as if it had fallen
in from above.
The inside
walls of the chambers
also showed
Under
th burnt
signs of fire.
elay, in
each chamber,
were found
the remains
of several
human
all of which
had
skeletons,
been
burnt
to such
an extent
as to leave
but
small fragments
of the bones,
which
were mixed
with th ashes and charcoal.
Mr. Curtiss
that
in one chamber
thought
with

th

discovery

of dolmens

in Japan,
as described
there
had been
received

*Na.t.

Races

of the Pacific

States,

1874,

vol.

i, p. 780.

116

MORTUARY

he found
were

the

a few

their

th

It

is

quite

had

stone

In

an

ding,

very

of

children

the

with

there
these skeletons
of clay.
but in this no chamopened,
This monnd
proved
remarka-

13.

With

of vessela
also

vell-made

ofthepeoplewho
who buried

those

that

probable,
bodies

already

chambered

th

more

beenburied

first

having

proceedings
other

interesting,
having

another

fragments
monnds
was

connection

indeed

possible,

account

in

INDIANS.

the ashes of
in th earth

placed
dead

their

a pecu-

and

pottery

to be determined.

burials,
volumeof
the

the

and

AMERICAN

bodies
been bumt.
and also contained

chambers

yet

secondary

gives

the

implements,
stone.
Th

is, of course,

mounds

for

flint
ofied

NORTH

chambered

Neither

in large

"gorget"
dead
in

OF

minute

and

implements
near the

A large mound
were found.
rich

of 5 skeletons

romains
flint

bers
bly
liar

CUSTOMS

as

beneath

chambers

been

cremated.
the

quoted,

mounds
so

thse

sa,me

only

used

investigator

which

adults
the

were

like
are,
were
inhumed

th

precetherein,

dwelling-Roors

with an account
of his explorath lest of the evening
occupied
in th CnmberJand
Tennessee.
tions of th ancient
mounds
and bm-iaJ places
Valley,
on by himself,
assisted
for
The excavations
had ben carried
by Mr. Edwin
Curtiss,
of th Peabody
Museum
at Cambridge.
overtwo
Duriug
this
time
years, for tho benofit
and several
thousand
of
of various
kinds had been thoroughly
explored,
many mounds
of Tennessee
had been carefully
stone graves
ofthe mound builders
opened.
th singular
Mi'.

F. W.

Putnam

of several
hundred
by drawings
objects
to show tho grt varlety
of articles
particularly
He
of pottery
and
forms of implements
unique
ofohppedBint.
This
aJsoexhibitedandexptainedindetailama.pofa.walIedtownofthisoIdnation.
Mr.

Patnam's

from

obtained

remarks

were

illustrated

the

and mounds,
graves
several
large and many

on the Lindsleyestate,
in a bend of Spring
Creek.
Tho earth
em13 acres.
Withencirclecl
an area of abont
its accompanying
ditoh,
130 feet long,
there
vas one large mound
with a flat top, 15 feet high,
monnd.
Another
monnd
was found not to be a bnrial
amd 90 feet tvide, tvhioh
near
60 human
and only afew feet high, contained
tho large one, about 50 feet in diameter,
in two
stone
th graves
each in a carefully-made
skeletons,
grave,
being
arranged
town

was

situated

with
bankment,
in this inclosure

rows,

Tho most imtho four sides of a square,

and in threo layers.
forming
of the
within
the inclosure
was that of nnding
th remains
discoveryhemade
abont 70 were tracecl
out
of the people
who lived
in this old town.
Of them
who made the survey
of Lebanon,
located
on th map
Buchanan,
by Professer

portant
houses
and

Pntnam
found the
in the one mound
had

from

much burnt,
Mr.
was in places
elay, which
of adults
had been
As only the bodies
placed
to burial,
and as nearly
every site of a house he explored
under
the clay floor, he was oonvinoed
that
it
of chiidren
graves
He also found that
the chilto bury the children
in that
way.

Under

for Mr. Putnam.

thc

one to four

floors

of harcl

of children.

graves
devoted

a rogular
custom
as in their small
been treatecl
with affection,
dren had nndoubtedly
graves were fonnd
of shell-beads,
of pottery
he obtained,
and also quantities
of the best pieces
many
of
and
other objects
-whioh
were probably
the playthings
many
several
large pearls,
the little
ones while living.*
was

This
it

cist

mode

The

add

to
used

for

burial

which

examples

serving
part

of
mentioned

is frequently

follow

strength

secondary

no

is by
by
to

burial,

writers
are
the

means
on

specially
theory

although

in

uncommon

North

American

characteristic,
that

were

mounds

intrusions

as

Tennessee,
archeeology.
of
some

were

for

the

doubtless

them
most
com-

mon.
*Adetailedaccountof
the Eleventh
Aminal

this
Report

exploration,
with many illustrations,
of th Peabody
Cambridge,
Museum,

will
1878.

be

found

in

Y~RRow.)

MOUND

Ca.lebAtwa.ter

this

*gives

center

of th

round

of the

description

BURIAL
th

Near

117

BUBIALOHIO.

MOUNDS

OF OHIO.

fort

was a tumulus
of earth
about
10 feot
in height
and several
rods in diameter
at ita base.
On its eastern
side, and extending
6 rods from
of pebbles
such
as are now
it, was a semiciroular
pavement
composed
found
in the bed of the Seioto River,
from whence
to have beenbrought.
they appear
The summit
of this tumulus
was nearly
30 feet in diameter,
and there
was a raised
way
The

to

from the east,

it, leading
outline
of the semioircular

earth

this mound
vas
removed
composing
entirely
at its removal
and carefully
examined
present

was
Ist.
2d.
3d.

human

Th

handie

a modem

turnpike.
the walk

and

Th

summit

is still

several

years
contents.

the

was

level.

discemible.
since.

The

Th

writer

It contained-

surface
of the earth.
had been th original
lying on what
skeletons,
A great
a
of arrow-heads,
some of which
were so large
as to induce
quantity
that they were nsed as spear-heads.

belief

Two

like

pavement

Around

the

end

either
where

of a small
th

blade

sword
had

though
where

was not much

black,
injured
the blade
had been inserted,

similar

and size.
shape
Charcoal
and wood

been

or a large
inserted

time.

by

no iron

yet

made
knife,
was a ferule

of an

elk's

of silver,
showed

th handie
Though
was found,
but an oxyde

horn.
which,
the hole

remained

of

4th.
ashes on which
these
articles
were
surrounded
lay, which
bricks
The skeleton
to have been bnrned
in a
very well burnt.
appeared
by several
and very hot fire, which
had almost
consnmed
the bones
of the deceased.
This
large
skeleton
was deposited
a little
to th south
of the
center
of the tumulus
and abont
20 feet to the north
of it was another,
with whioh
were5th. Alarge
abont
3 feet in breadth
This mirrour
mirronr
and 1~ inohes in thickness.
was

and on itof isinglass

(mica memBnNMCM),
6th. A plate
of iron which
had
become
an oxyde,
but
before
it was distnrbed
by
the spade
a plate
of cast iron.
The mirrour
answered
the purpose
resembled
very
well for which
it was intended.
This
skeleton
had also been burned
like th former,
aud

and a considerable
of wood
lay on oharcoal
quantity
is in my possession,
of brick
taken
as well as a piece
Imife or sword handie
was sent to Mr. Peal's
Museum,

rour

A part

ashes.
from

th

spot

of th
at

the

mirtime.

at Philadelphia.
To th southwest
of this tumulus,
about
40 rods from
more than
90
it, is another,
feet in height,
these works.
It stands
on a
whioh
is shown
on the plate
representing
This must have
been the common
to be artificial.
large hill, which
appears
cemetery,

The

as

it

contains

skeletons
feet

an

are

laid

towards

immense

number

of human

with their
horizontally,
of th tllmulus.
outside

skeletons

heads

of all

generally
A considerable

sizes and ages.

The
the center
and the
towards
part of this work still stands

the
In it; have been found,
besides
these
stone axes
except
bytime.
skeletons,
of whioh,
with
and several
with holes through
ornaments,
them, by means
On
a cord passing
these perforations,
through
they could be worn by their owners.
the south
side of this tumulus,
and not far from it, was a semiciroular
fosse, which,
nninjnred,
and knives,

at the bottom
a
On opening
it was discovered
deep.
were th remains
of
1 am inclined
to believe
bones, which
been slain in some great
and destructive
battle
first, because
they boin the mound
to persons
who had attained
their
full size, whereas
adjoining
longed
were found
th skeletons
of ail ages
they were here in th
of_persons
and, seoondiy,
that
utmost
as if buried
in a hurry.
they belonged
confusion,
May we not conjecture
'1
in th engagement?
to the people
who resided
in th town,
and who were victorious
when

1 first

great
those

quantity
who had

Otherwise

saw

it, was
of human

6 feet

in the common
not have been thus honorably
bnried
cemetery.
they would
of
moMm~.Its
was about
15 feet, and the diameter
perpendicular
height
bones belonging
abont
60 feet.
It was composed
of sand
and contained
human

CMnMot7te
its base

Trans.

Amer.

Antiq.

Soc.,

1820, vol.

i, p. 174 et se~.

118

MORTUARY

to skeletons
was

whioh

removed

were

and

original
design
and covered
with

CUSTOMS
buried

OF

NORTH

AMERICAN

INDIANS.

in different

It was not until this pile of earth

parts of it.
to view that a probable
of its
exposed
conjecture
About
20 feet square
of the surface
had been leveled

th

surface

original
couldbeformed.

bark.
On the center
of this lay a human
over whioh
had
skeleton,
a mat mannfactured
either
from weeds
or bark.
On th breast
spread
lay what
Lad been
a piece of copper,
in the form of a cross, which
had now become
verdigris.
On the breast
also lay a stone
ornament
with
two perforations,
one near
each end,
whioh
a string,
of whieh it was suspendedaround
the wearthrongh
passed
by means
er's neo'k.
On this string,
whioh was made of sinews,
and verymuoh
injured
by time,
were placed
a great
beads
made
of ivory
or bone, for 1 cannot
many
certainly
say
been

which.

<'

J~bMK~

such mounds
have
been
described
of
of 8tone.-Two
already
in the county
Others
have been found in varions
There is one at least
parts of the country.
of Licking
There is another
on a
vicinity
River, mot many miles from Newark.

Perry.
in the
branch

eral not
cemeteries

of Hargus's
very far

Creek,
&om th

a few
town

ofdistinguished
the leooUeotion

perpetuating
more generally
are like

those

of tools

were

than

one or

of earth,
visible.

miles

to the

northeast
of Circleville.
If these mounds
were

of Chillicothe.

they were also used

persons,
of some great
transaction

There

as monuments
or event.

'were

sometimes
with
In the

sev-

used

as

a view
former

of
not

two skeletons

in form
In them

are fbnnd
in the latter
none.
These
mounds
of a cne, composed
of small
stones on whioh
no marks
some of the most interesting
articles
are found, such as

ornaments
as well as medals
urns,
of copper, heads
of spears,
&c., of the same metal,
of copper
< wor&sof this class,
and pickaxesof
horneblende;
compared with
those of earth,
are few, and they are none of them
as large
as th mounds
at Grave
in the town of Ciroleville,
whioh
to the first class.
1 saw one of these
Creek,
belong
tumuli
stone
which
had been piled
on th surface
of the earth
on th spot where
three skeletons
had been buried
in stone conms,
beneath
the surface.
It was situated
on the western
of the hill on which
the "walled
town"
on Paint
Cree'k.
edge
stood,
The graves
to have been dug to about
the depth
of ours in the present
times.
appear
After
in

the

thse

bottom

and
in' an

graves

sides

were

eastern

and

lined

with

western

over

thin

flat

direction,
been dng

the corpses
were placed
stones,
and large Bat stones
were laid

the graves;
then
th earth
whioh
had
out of the graves
was thrown
them.
A huge pile of atones
was placed
over the whole.
It is qnite probable,
that
this was a work of our present
race
of Ihdians;
however,
Such graves
are more
common
in Eentnokythan
Ohio.
No article,
the skeletons,
was found in these
except
and the skeletons
resembled
race of Indians.
graves;
very much the present
over

The

mounds

brook*

as

of

Sterling

County,

Dlinois,

are

described

by

W.

C.

Hol-

follows:

1 recently
made
about two

an examination

of a few

of the

mounds
fonnd
on Rock
many Indian
first one opened
was an oval mound
20 feet
7 feet high.
In the interior
of this 1 fbnnd
a
<!o!MeK or quadrilateral
wall about
10 feet long, 4 feet high,
and 4~ feet wide.
It had
been built
of lime-rock
from a quarryneat
with large flat stones.
by, and was covered
No mortar
or cment
had been used.
The whole structure
rested
on the surface
of th
natural
of which
had been
out to enlarge
th chamber.
Insoil, the interior
scooped
side of the dolmen 1 fonnd
the partly
remains
of eight human
two
decayed
skeletons,
miles above Sterling,
and
long, 12 feet wide,

River,
abont

Ill.

Th

of an nnknown
two fossils,
one of which is not found in this
animal,
One of the long bones had been splintered;
a plummet.
the fragments
had
there
remained
of bone (exostosis)
in several
united,
large morbid
growths
places.
One of the sknils
a circular
abont the size of a silver dime.
This
presented
opening
had been made during
to cioatrize.
1
perforation
life, for th edges had commenced
very

place,

large

teeth

and
but

*American

Naturalist,

1877,

xi, No.

11, p. 688.

YAREow.l
YAREow~
later

three

examined

mound

contained

but
in them
monnds,
huma.n
a few
skeletons,

circular

three

119

BURIAL-FLORIDA.

MOUND

adult

1 found

no dolmens.

fragments

of the

Th

of a

1 also

ohild,theIowermaxiIlaLryofwhichindioatedittobea,bontsixyearaold.
animal.
The surface
claws
of some carnivorous

first

skeloton

found

ont and
scooped
fires had
of earth;
The bones
had
and the monnd
afterwards
then been made upon the grave
completed.
in abundance
found
not been charred.
No charooaiwas
among the bones, but occurred
examined
at th same
them.
Two other mounds,
in a stratum
about
one foot above
the

laid

bodies

in

the

excavation

and

of the

covered

soil had

about

with

been

a foot

contain
no remains.
time,
4 feet high,
and 15
the first was circular,
about
Of two other mounds,
opened
later,
on an elevated
feet in diameter
at the base, and was situated
point of land close to th
for many
one might
view the country
bank of the river.
From
the top of this monnd
was an oval altar
6 feet long and 4~
On its summit
miles in almost
any direction.
which
had been bnrned
It was composed
of flat pieces
of limestone,
wide.
red, somo
been
having
portions
of charcoal.
abundanoe

almost

into

converted

lime.

On

and

about

this

altar

1 found

of human
some
fragments
bones,
of vegetable
mold
It was covered
ofvhioh
had been charred.
by a natural
growth
of which
was about
10 inches.
Large treea
had once grown
in
and aod, the thioknesa
were sa decayed
1 could mot tell with
this vegetable
certainty
mold, bnt their etumps
which
contained
Another
was opened
to what
monnd
they belonged.
large
species
At the

sides

of the altar

were

nothing.
The
and

next
was

United
Before

account

the

published

originally
States

Army

visiting

the

monnd

each one
position,
upright
some superficial
explorations
excavations
hnnters.
Their
of skulls,
but not buriedinthe

1 was

near

grave-mounds
Dr.

by

informed

M.

George

that

the

Indians

with

a clay pot on his head.

from
had been
made
-which

had,

indeed,

position

times

Fia.,

Pensacola,

surgeon

Sternberg,
were
This

idea

time

to

buried

in it in

wa.a based
time

an

upon

by curiosity

to light pots containing

fragments
brought
explorations,
they imagined.
Very extensive
of skulls and of the
shownthat
only fragments

have
by myself,
andthat
these are commonly
asin the mound,
body are to be found
long bones ofthe
broken
but more
sociated
with earthen
frequently
fragments
pots, sometimes
whole,
in a pot, and th long
of the sbull
In some instances
were placed
bonea
only.
portions
contain
the pots would
in its immediate
were deposited
only sand,
vicinity.
Again,
found nearthem.
The most succesafnl
mnd" Imade
of bones wouldbe
and fragments
made

at different

to

relates

all in a good state

of preserto the number
of half a dozen,
a whole
nest ofpots,
with
a fragment
of skull,
which
1 take, from its small size, to have
and buried
vation,
above
ail others
was thus
been that
of a female.
Whether
this female
distinguished
with her remains
because
of her
of pots deposited
buried
in the mound
by the nnmber
of the unusual
wealth
of her sorof such ware,
or by reason
aldll in the manufacture
1 found,
must remain
a matter
of conjecture.
altogether,
fragmenta
huaband,
rowing
did
but in no instance
to at least fifty individuals,
of skulls
and thigh-bones
belonging
no
like a complte
skeleton.
There
were no vertebr,
I find anything
ribs, no pelvie
was

and &et.
Two or three skulls,
of th small
bones of the hands
nearly
them.
to preserve
that
it was impossible
but they were ao fragile
fonnd,
and parietal
bones were
of the frontal
of instances,
only fragments
majority
a complete
of pots too small to have ever contained
buried
in fragments
inpotaor
fonnd,
for the 6o(!:esof
that this was not a burial-place
was irrsistible
skull.
The conclusion
for
from some other locality
the bones had been
but that
deceased
gathered
Indians,
and th fragments
cremation
was practicedbefore
burial
in this mound,
or that
burial,
in the mound.
That the
were
and deposited
of bone not consumed
by fire
gathered
bones,

perfect,
In the

btter

and

none

were

supposition

is the

correct

Froc.

Am.

one
Ass.

1 deem
Adv.

probable
of Science,

from

the

fact

1875,

p. 288.

that

in digging

in

120
120

MORTUARY

the

monnd

evidences

as to depth
in thickness,
small

of fire

OF
OF

are found

and

These
position.
in which
the sand

NORTH
NORTH

in nnmerous

evidences
is

AMERICAN

but without
places,
any regalarity
in strata
of from one to four inches

consist

of a dark

INDIANS

color

and

has

mixed

with

it numerous

of charcoal.

fragments

is that

ner

CUSTOMS
CUSTOMS

My theory
That
when

th

mound

a death

was

built by
a funeral

occurred

accretion

graduai

was

pyre

which

in the

erected

on

man-

following

the

mound,

upon

ossuary,

or

the body was placed.

That
after
the body
was
of
consumed,
any fragments
were gathered,
in il pot, and buried,
remaining
and that th ashes and
placed
cinders
were covered
of sand brought
from the immediate
by a layer
for that
vicinity
This view is further
purpose.
that
snpported
ofthe
by the fact
only the shafts
long
bones are fonnd,
the expanded
whioh
would
be most
extremities,
easily
consumed,
no bones
having
of ohiidren
disappeared;
were found.
also, by th fact that
Their
bones being
and containing
a less proportion
of earthy
smaller,
would
be enmatter,
consumed.
tirely
At the Santa
Rosa
mound
the method
of burial
vas
different.
Here
I found the
sheletons
and obtained
nine well-preserved
skuUs.
complte,
The
bodies
were not, apparently,
and 1 found no objects
deposited
of
upon
any regnla,r
System,
interest
associated
with the remains.
due to the fact that the
Itmaybethatthiswas
skeletons
found
were those of warriors
who had fallen in battle
in which
they had sustained
defeat.
This view is snpported
and that
by the fact that they were ail males,
two of the akulls
bore marks
of ante-mortem
whioh
must have been of a fatal
injuries
character.
bones

of

Writing

Then

the

Choctaws,

mentions

bone-honse,
takes
place,

in

this

that

in

Bartram,*
so

soon

as

this

to

alluding
is

filled

coffins are borne by the nearest

respective
relatives
where
place of interment,
one upon
another
they are ail piled
hill of earth
mid, and the conical
above.
heaped
The funeral
ceremonies
are concluded
with
the solemnization
the feast
of the dead.

ley

of

a sitting

a sitting
facing

vas

an

in

Ohio,
had

furnishes
taken

an
place

of a festival

account
in

the

of

called

a some-

Miami

Val-

this

some years
a central
ago, containing
corpse
skeletons
buried
around
it in a circle,
also in
but leaning
one
over towards
the right,
against
another,
tipped
1 did not see this opened,
but
have
seen
the mounds
and many
been found
near the central
The parties
&c., said to have
body.

opened

posture,

posture,
inwards.

ornaments,
informing
As

of Cincinnati,
mound-burial
which

of the deceased
to the
in the form of a pyra-

Ohio

A mound
in

inhumation

manner

the

Floriana.nqtie,
what
curious

the

a general

and

over

locality,

thirty

awls,
me are trustworthy.

of interment,
so far as known,
and
unique,
interesting
the
J. Mason
~KefM,
following
description
by Dr.
Spainof Lenoir,
N. 0., of an excavation
made
March
on
hour,
by him
11,1871,
the
farm
of B. V. Michaux,
near
John's
in Burke
esq.,
River,
County,
N. C., is given.
Th
anthor
bears
the
of an observer
of unreputation
as

being

donbted

example
sMt

integrity,

whose

facts

as

EXCAVATION
In
there

a conversation
was an Indian

witli
mound

Mr.

Bartram's

may

OF AN INDIAN

Michaux
on his

given

on

farm

Indian

whioh

Travels,

was

not

be

doubted

MOUtn).
cnriosities,
folmerly

1791, p. 513.

he

informed

of considerable

me

that

height,

YAEEow.]

MOUND

BUBTALNORTH

but had gradually

been plowed
down;
been
and nothing
of interest
excavated,
amine
this mound,
which
was granted,
were revealed:
Upon reacbing
in the earth
at

th

place,

several

places,

that

121

CAROLINA.
several

found
and

in

mounds
them.

upon

in the
1 asked

investigation

neighborhood
permission
the following

had
to exfacts s

1 sharpened
a stick 4 or 5 feet in length
and ran it down
and nna.Uy
struck
a rock
about
18 inches
below
the

on digging
was found
to be smooth
surface,
on top, lying
which,
down,
horizontally
solid earth,
about
18 inches
above
the bottom
of th grave,
upon
18 inches
in length,
and 16 inches
in width,
and from 2 to 3 inches
in thickness,
with
th corners
rounded.
Not finding
under
this rock, 1 then made
an excavation
anything
in th sonth of the
and soon struck
another
grave,
to be in front
rock, which,
upon examination,
proved
of the

remains
of a hnman
skeleton
in a sitting
Th bones
of the fingers
of
posture.
hand
were resting
on this rock,
and on the rock near the hand
right
was a small
stone abont
5 inches
a tomahawk
or Indian
hatchet.
long, resembling
Upon a fnrther
examination
in a very decomposed
many of the bones were found,
though
condition,
and upon exposure
to the air aoon crumbled
to pieces.
The heads
of the bones,
a considerable
of the skull,
neck
portion
and th vertebra,
maxillary
bones,
teeth,
bones,
were
in their
the weight
of the earth
proper
places,
above
them
had driven
though
them
frame
was so perfect
that
it was an easy matter
down,
yet the entire
to trace
ail the bones;
th bones
of th cranium
were
inclined
toward
th east.
slightly

the

Around

the neck were found

coarse
beads
that
seemed
to be of some hard substance
resembled
chalk.
A small lump of red paint
about
th size of an egg was found
near the right
side of this skeleton.
Th sutures
of the cranium
indicated
the subject
to have been 25 or 28 years of age, and its
about
12 inches
below
the mark
top rested
of th plow.
and

1 made
a further
excavation
toward
the west of this grave
and found another
skeleto the first,
the east.
A rock was on the right,
ton, similar
in a sitting
posture,
facing
on whioh
th bones
of the right
hand were resting,
and on this rock was a tomahawk
which
had been abont
7 inohea
in length,
but was broken
into two pieces,
and was
much botter
finished
than the first.
Beads
were also around
th neck of this one, but
were much smaller
and of finer qnalitythan
thoae on the neck of the Brst.
Themateseems to be th
rial, however,
the side of this
than th first.
1 think,

was

about
over

superiority
the plane.

same.
The

50 years of age.
the first.
The top

A much
bones

of paint
was found
by
a person
of large
frame,
who,
abont
this one had the appearance
of
was about
6 inches
below the mark
of

larger
indicated

Everything
of the skull

amount

1 continued

the examination,
at th north
and, after diligent
searoh,
found nothing
the east,
found
another
in the same
grave;
but, on reaching
skeleton,
as th others,
the west.
On the right
side ofthis
was a rock on which
posture
facing
th bones of th right
hand were resting,
and on the rock was also a tomakawk,
whioh
had been abont
8 inches
in length,
but was broken
into three pieces,
and was composed
of mueli better
and hetter
finished
than
the others.
Beads were also found
material,
aide

of the

on the

neck

cranium

of this, but
much smaller
and finer than
those of the others.
A larger
of paint
than
both of th others
was found
near
this one.
The top of the
had been moved
Th bones
indicated
a person
of 40 years of
by the plow.

ge.
There

was

amount

entirely
These
was
made
still

no appearance

found
from

of hair

th smaller
bones were almost
discovered;
besides,
crumble
when
taken
from
their
bed in the earth.
th fact
with
that
th farm on whioh
this
coupled
grave
was the first aettled
in that
the date of the first deed
part of the country,
Lord
Granville
to John
Perkins
back about
150 years
running
(th land

deoomposed,
-a.nd
two circumstances,

belonging

to the

would

descendants

doubt
that
prove
beyond
Th grave
was situated
marked
distinctly
by the

of the same family

that
it ia a very old grave.
due east and west,
in aize about
difference
in the color of the soil.

first

occupied

it),

9 by 6 feet, th line
It was dug in rich,

would
boing
black

122

CUSTOMS

MORTUARY

OF

NORTH

AMERICAN

INDIANS.

and filled around

the bodies
with white
or yellow
which
1 suppose
was
loam,
sand,
from th river-bank,
200 yards distant.
The skeletona
the walls
carried
approximated
of th grave,
to them
was a dark-colored
a,nd so decidedly
difand oontigaous
earth,
ferent
and odor, that
the lime of the
was this from ail surrounding
it, both in quality
could

bodies

flesh, was
the hand.
This

be readily
traced.
The odor of this decomposed
which
had been
earth,
to clotted
and would
adhre
in lumps
when
in
compressed
blood,

aimilar

was

the grave
of the Indian
in those we find pots made of earth
warriors
all th implements
of war, for th warrior
had an idea that
after he arose
dead he would need, in the hunting-grounds
his bow and arrow,
beyond,"
and acalping-Iolii.
war-hatchet,
Th facts set forth
will doubtless
convhioe
read the
every Mason who will carefully
or stone,
from th

not

and

account
of this remarkable
least some of the mysteries
and

the

burial
that
the
of our order, and
oioera in a Masonie

three

highest
altar
was erected

an

andwest;

in

the

American
that

lodge.
the

conter;

these

three

had

persons

been

buried

Th

in poseasion
of at
of Masons,
grave
due east
situated

th

was
and east
were occuwest,
each body.
The din'erence
and the difpieces,
two, and three
indicate
doubt
the surface,
beyond
grave

'and

Masons,

by

were

evidently

aonth,
were near

of amthority
mo)'& Mas mot; implements
piedN;e
in th quality
of the beads,
the tomahawks
in one,
ference
in distance
that
the bodies were placed
from
that

Indians

it was

those,

that

too,

understood

what

they
were doing.
WilL some learned
Mason

the

Indians
The

Should

of

support
of

the

men-in

of

circumstances

this

gentleman's

iMaMp~Ma.

found

38,

forms

certain

that

the

Indians

While

there
and

is

inasmuch

differ,
and

must

are

now

a certain

the

one
as

the

to

Barfram*

be

given
relates

be

afford
the

are

a clear

the

have

United
this

led

following

States,

account

some

to

are

believe

Masonry.

OB

~&n~LMS,
between

of

examples

HOUSES.
the

above-noted

of the

regarding

burial-they

surface

or

Th

caption.

idea

descripmedicine

subsequentlyM~e

another

under

of the
In

of similitude

mentioned

latter
fall

of

CABINS,

degree

to

consequently

which

a knowledge

OJ2J~'

Tribes

to

woold-be

Chippewas.

resemblances

B~JVjS~TE,

is called
for

Indian

a remark-

is still

Mason.

every

initiation

and

Sioux

possessed

BSBI~,

methods

and

to
attention

of

of the

the

there

incorrect,

views,

History
to

relating

be
patent

ceremony

Schoolcraft's
p.

1855,

and inform
the Masonic
world
how
mystery
`t
information?
some of the teeth,
and
other
have
beads,
bones,
D. 0., to be placed
Institution
at Wshington,
for exhibition,
at which
place they may be seen.

inferences

Spamhour's

coincidence

In
tion

Dr.

this

Masonic

maxillary
bones,
th Smithsonian
of that
institution

tomahawks,
forwarded
to
among the archives

been

able

nnravel

so much

obtained

former
the

aerial

narratives

kinds

burial,
which

of burial.
of

Muscogulges

the

Carolinas:
The

Muscogulges
the
pit under
grave with cypress
deep

alive,

depositing

bury
cabin,

deceased
their
or couch
which

in
th

the

earth;
deceased

they
dig
laid on in

bark, when they place the corpse in a sitting

and such
with
him his gun,
pipe,
tomahawk,
"Bartram'a

Travels,

1791, p. 515.

a four-foot,
square,
tho
his house,
lining
as if it wero
posture,
other

matters

as ho

YAERow.]
Lad. th
the
other

BURIAL

BENEATH,

1.

OR

value for in his lifetime.

greatest
second
choice of his possessions,
and
wives

and

to

did

interred
couch

in

The
able

not
the

Bernard
differ

dead

which

the
of
from

Dr.

by

eldest

wife, or the qneen

dowager,
effects
are divided
among

remaining

John

the

Roman,*
from

materially
as

Navajos
distance

related

His
th

soon

as

the

deceased

''Amoral
those

breath

123

ETC.

CABINS,

children.

According
asaws

IN

customs

of

left

the

the

of

the

his

Chick-

Muscogulges.

They

and

body,

has

beneath

the

expired."

New

Mexico

the

Chickasaws,

Menard,

and

Arizona,
follow

formerly

tribe

a consider-

living

somewhat

similar

a physician

to

as

cnstoms,

their

agency:

The Navajo
custom
is to leave th body where it dies, closing
up the house or hogan
or covering
with
stones
or brush.
In case th body is removed,
the'body
it is taken
to a cleft in the rocks and thrown
over.
The person
or
in, and stones
piled
touching
th body first takes
off ail his clothes
and afterwards
carrying
washes
his body with
water
before
them
on or mingling
with the living.
When
a body is removed
putting
from a house
or hogan,
the hogan
is burned
and the place in every
case abandown,
as th belief
is that
comes
to the place of death
doned,
and remains
where
the~devil
a dead body is.
Wild
animais
and it is
frequently
(indeed,
generally)
get the bodies,
a very easy matter to pick up slmlls
and bones aronnd
old camping
orwhere
grounds,
th dead
are laid.
In case it is not desirable
to abandon
a place,
th sick person
is
left ont in some lone spot protected
where
abandoned
to
by brush,
they are either
their fate or food bronght
to them until
This is donc only when
all hope is
they die.
1 have
found
bodies
gone.
were unable
to get at them;
our house and is still
living
Lieut.

to
as

Menard,
This
western

E.

George

communication

thus
and
and

left so well inclosed

one so left to die was

with

brnsh

revived

that
by a cnp

-wild

animais

of cooo

from

well.

Third
United
Ford,
the
corroborates
writer,

States
the

Cavalry,

in

account

given

a personal
Dr.

by

follows

tribe,
numbering
corner
of New

about
Mexico

a reservation
8,000 souls, occupy
and Nbrtheastern
Arizona.
The

in th
funeral

extrme

north-

of
are of th most
character.
ascribe
Navajos
the death
of an indisimple
They
vidnal
to the direct
action
of CMt:
or the devil,
and believe
that
he remains
in the
of the dead.
For this reason,
as soon as a member
of the tribe
vicinity
dies a shallow
the hogan
or dwelling
grave is dng within
and into
by one of the near male relatives,
this th corpse is nnoeremoniousiy
who have previonsly
tnmbledbythe
relatives,
proteoted
themselves
from the evil influence
nabed
bodies
withtar
from
bysmearmgtheir
the pinon
tree.
After th body bas thus
been
of
disposed
of, the hogan
(composed
of trees
covered
with
is pulled
down
over it and th place
logs and branches
earth)
deserted.
Should
the deceased
have no near relatives
or was of no importance
in the
the formality
of digging
a grave is dispensed
th hogan
tribe,
levwith,
being
simply
eled over the body.
This carelessness
does not appear
to arise
from want
of natnral
ceremonies

the

afFection

for th

evil innnence
of Chincle npon the surviving
reladead, but fear ofthe
to avoid
that
for them
his ill-will.
A
doing
anything
might
gain
would
freeze sooner
than make a fire of the logs of a fallen
Navajo
even thongh
hogan,
from all appearances
it may have been
condition.
There
are no mournyears in that
other than
the forehead
and under
the eyes with tar, which
ing observances
smearing
is allowed
to remain
until worn off, and then not renewed.
Th deceased
is apparently
as his name is never
for fear of giving
forgotten,
offense
spoken
by the snrvivors
to
CM~~e.
tives

causes

them

-
*A Concise

Nat.

Hist.

of East

and

West

Florida,

1775.

124

MORTUARY

J.

L.

CUSTOMS

an

When

I first

to

agent

Bnrchard,

furnishes

account
came

OF
the

of burial
here

the

NORTH
Round

that

resembling

would

a round

INDIANS.

Indians

Valley

somewhat

Indians

AMERICAN

hole

of

California,

of the

Navajos:

in the

draw up
ground,
the Iniees ofthe
deceased
and wrap
a bulk
as possible
Indian,
body into as small
in blankets,
tie them
with
throw
in beads,
basfirmly
cords, place them in th grave,
owned
kets,
and often
much
clothing,
everything
by th deceased,
donating
extra
all gathered
around
the grave
most
their faces with
their
wailing
pitifully,
tearing
nails

till th

heathenish

blood

very

near

conduct.
thereto.

built,
could

or

abandoned.

dig
the

would

run down their

cheeks,
pnll out their
hair, and such other
Thse
burials
were generallymade
under
their thatoh
honses
or
The house where
one died vas
tom
realways
down,
removed,
The wailing,
in their
own jargon;
none eise
talks,
&c., vere

and they seeminglyknew

of its meaning
but little
(if
therewas
it aimply
seemed
to be the promptings
of grief,
without
sn&oient
to direct
each seemed
to act out his own impulse.
any ceremony;

understand,
in it);
meaning
telligence
The

next

taken

account,
and

Paskagoulas
of burial

in

sider

receptacles

th

frm

Billoxis

houses,

of

although
as

M.

Butel

Louisiana,
th
author

de

may
of

be
the

Dumont,*

relating

considered
work

was

as

an

pleased

any
in-

to

the

example
to

con-

temples.

Les Paskagoulas
et les Billoxis
n'enterent
leur Chef, lorsqu'il
est dcd
maispoint
font scher
son cadavre
au feu et la ftune
de faon
qu'ils en font un vrai squelette.
rduit
en cet tat, ils le portent
au Temple
Aprs l'avoir
(car ils en ont un ainsi
et le mettent
la place de son prdcesseur,
que les Natchez),
de l'endroit
qu'ils tirent
avec les corps de leurs autres
Chefs dans le fond du Temple
qu'il occupoit,
pour le porter
o. ils Sont tous rangs de suite dresss
sur leurs
des statues.
pieds comme
A l'gard
du
dernier
. l'entre
de ce Temple
sur une espce
on de table
mort, il est expos
d'autel
faite de cannes,
et couverte
d'une natte
trs-fine
travaille
forte proprement
en quaret jaunes avec lapeau
de ces mmes
cannes.
Le cadavre
du Chef est exreaux
rouges
ils

de cette table
droit
sur ses pieds,
soutenu
pos au milieu
par derrire
par une longue
en ronge
dont le bout passe au-dessus
de sa tte,
et . laquelle il est atperche
peinte
tach
du corps avec une liane.
D'une
main il tient
un casse-tte
ou une
par le milieu
de l'autre
une pipe
et au-dessus
de sa tte
est attach
au bout de la
petite
hache,
le Calumet
le plus fameux
de tous ceux qui lui ont t prsents
perche
qui le soutient,
sa vie.
Du reste cette table
n'est
leve
de terre
pendant
gures
que d'un demi-pied;
mais elle a au moins six pieds de large
et dix de longueur.
C'est sur cette table qu'on vient
tous
les jours
servir
. ce Chef mort
en
manger
mettant
devant
lui des plats
de sagamit,
du bled grol
ou boucan,
&o.
C'est-l,
aussi qu'au
commencement
de toutes
les rcoltes
ses Sujets vont lui oNrir les premiers
de tous

les fruits

reoueillier.
Tout
ce qui lui est prsent
de la sorte
qu'ils peuvent
et comme
la porte
de ce Temple
est toujours
table;
ouverte,
qu'il n'y a
et que d'ailleurs
personne
prpos
pour y veiller,
que par consquent
y entre
qui veut,
il est loign
du Village
d'un grand
quart de lieue, il arrive
que ce sont ordinairement
des Etrangers,
Chasseurs
ou Sauvages,
de ces mets
et de ces fruits,
ou
qui profitent
Mais cela est gal ces sauvages;
et moins
qu'ils sont consomms
par les animaux.
il en reste
le lendemain,
retournent
ils sont
dans la joie, disant
lorsqu'ils
plus
que
reste

sur

cette

leur

Chef

a bioB. mang,
Pour
leur

et que
ouvrir

il sst content
deux
par
consquent
quoi qu'il les ait
les yeux
sur l'extravagance
de cette
on a
pratique,
beau leur reprsenter
ce qu'ils ne peuvent
de voir eux-mmes,
s'empcher
que ce n'est
ce mort qui mange;
ils rpondent
lui au
point
que si ce n'est
pas lui, c'est toujours
moins
ce qui a t mis sur la table;
tout c'toit
la
qui offre qui il lui plat
qu'pres
la pratique
de leur mre, do leurs
de leur pre,
n'ont
qu'ils
pas plus d'esprit
parens;
et qu'ils ne sauroient
mieux
faire que de suivre
leur example.
qu'eux,
abandonns.

C'est
fans,

aussi
ses plus

devant

cette

proches
*Mem.

table,

parons,
Hist.

mois la veuve
du Chef, ses enque pendant
quelques
viennent
de tems en tems
lui rendre
visite
et lui faire

sur la Louisiane,

1753, vol.

i, pp.

241-243.

<

TARaow.]

BURIAL

IN

125

HOUSES-AFRICA.

leur

comme
s'il toit en tat de les entendre.
Les uns lui demandent
harangue,
pouravant
eux ? d'autres
lui disent
quoi il s'est laiss mourir
que s'il est mort ce n'est point
leur faute;
dbauche
ou par tel effort;
que c'est lui mme qui s'est tu par telle
enfin
s'il y a eu quelque
dfaut
dans
son gouvernement,
on prend
ce tems-I
pour le lui reils finissent
leur harangue,
en lui disant
procher.
de n'tre
Cependant
toujours
pas
fch
contre
et qu'ils
auront
bien soin de lui.
eux, de bien
manger,
toujours
Another

of

example
of

publications

the

Virginia.

It

American

ethnology

trnthful

is

Within

the

more

of

for

actual

chauncell

of the

houses

any

events.

whose'bodyes,
off the bones,
little
(like
potts

into

found

intrinsic

value

It

to

relates

in

taken
of an
it

the

vol.

from

vi

the

writer

.early

may

of

Strachey's
on
as

possess

Indians

of Virginia

are the cenotaphies

or the monby th Okens,
ao aoon as they be dead, they embowell,
and,
hurdells
into
they
dry th same
upon
ashes,
th aunoyent
th
of th
urnes)
annathomy

temple,

kings,
flesh from

the
seraping
whioh
they put
bones they bind

be

may

p. 89,
Society,
189,
as a curious
narrative

than

of their

in

Hakluyt

given

relation

uments

burial

or case up in leather,
or chaines
of coptogether
hanging
braceletts,
or snch like, as they nsed to wear
about
most
of their
per, beads,
pearle,
and
joints
and so repose
the body upon
a little
scaffold
a tomb),
neck,
(as upon
laying
by the
dead bodies'
feet all his riches
in severa.11 basketts,
his apook,
and pipe,
and any one
in his life he held
most deare in his fancy;
their
toy, whioh
inwards
they stnif -with
and such trash,
sowod in a skynne,
'whioh they overlapp
pearla,
copper,
beada,
againe
in whit shynnes
one or two, and the bodyes
very carefully
thus
dressed
lastly
they
rowle

in matts,
as for wynding
and so lay them
one by one, as they
sheets,
rderly
for th tomb,
dye in their turnes,
and thes are
npon
an arche
standing
(as aforesaid)
all th ceremonies
we yet can learne
that they give unto their
dead.
We heare
of no
sweet
that they use to dresse
or chest their dead bodies with;
oyles or oyntments
albeit
not of the pretions
out of the great
they want
rozzin
wherewith
in the
running
cedar,
old time they used to embalme
dead
them
in the oyle and licoure
bodies,
washing
thereof.
th care of these
and holy interments
Only to the priests
are comtemples
and these temples
are to them
as solitary
Asaeteria
or ministers
to
mitted,
colledged
exercise
themselves
in contemplation,
for they are seldome
out of them,
and therefore
often lye in them
and maynteyne
fier in the same, upon a hearth
somewhat
contynuall
'neere the east end.
For

their

buriaUs
hole in the earth
ordinary
they digg a deepe
with
sharpe
stakes,
in s'kymis
and matts
with
their
corps being
lapped
jewells,
they laye uppon
sticks
in the ground,
and soe cover
them
with
the
the women
earth;
buryall
ended,
ail their faces with black
coale and oyle) do sitttwenty-fonr
(being
painted
howers
in
their howaes,
and
with
such yelling
mourning
and howling
as
lamenting
by turnes,
their grt
may expresse
passions.
and

the

While

this

honse
embalmment

1 may

charnel-house
Themodes

considered
prevailed.
Rev.
stead,

J.

G.

the

brings
the

or

Figure
or

description

burial-at

same

time

mummifying.
be referred

to as

under

snbject
it

a probable

th

also

might

head

before

afford

an

of the

representation

given
of

example

temple

described.
of

burial

rare;

for

For

instance,

Rx a pole

in

the
to
it

in

the

Bari

Unoivilized

to

Races

of the

Africa

to
permit

The
Worid,

bones

it

are

not

similar

Africa,
the

fasten

author,

pieces.

in

Central

within

and

acconnts

foregoing
tribes

of

dead

ground,
th
same

falls

the

certain

their

bury

Wood,*

Apingi,
according
its dwelling
imtil

described
among

to

according

inclosure

of

certain

emblems.

the
are

corpse
then

1870, vol i, p. 464.

to

to

be

practices
the

the

homeThe

remain

collected

in
and

126

MORTUARY
on

deposited
tookas
are

CUSTOMS

the

th

the

village.
the

inclosure,
Bechnanas
The

graves
follow

following

above

(p.

somewhat

narrative

it

will
the

by

When

short

common

same

general
of

be

that

expiring

a Damara

earthen

the

and

jar,

being

The

viUage.
th

althongh

head-men

people

ont-

deposited

within
made

La-

bones

the

cattle
and

ontside,

the

plan.
Damara

bnrial,

an

followed

seen

an

INDIANS.

honse,

their

containing

those

from

a man's

of

of th
the

AMERICAN

distance

inclosure

description
is added
as

314),

resemble

desired

NORTH

in
placed
removed,
The
Kaffirs
bnry

snbseqnently

side

gronnd

within

bury

OF

account

from
of

the

American
by North
bnrial
was
followed

house

work

certain

quoted

details

which

Indians.
only

In

th

if specially

persou

chief

in rather
As soon as
dies, he is buried
a, peonliar
fashion.
life is extinotsomo
before
tlie last breath
is drawn-the
break
say oven
bystanders
the spime by a, blow from a large stome.
the long rope that
encirThey then unwimd
oles the loms,
and. lash the body together
in a sitting
the head
bent
posture,
being
over the knees.
Ox-hides
are then tied over it, and it is bnried
with
its face to the
as already
described
when
of the
Bechuanas.
north,
Cattle
are then
treating
in honor

of the

dead

a post is erected,
to which
grave
and clubs of
bow, arrows,
assagai,
the deceased
are hnng
on the same post.
stones
are pressed
into the soil above
Large
and aronnd
the grave,
and a large
of thorns
is also heaped
over it, in order to
pile
who would
be sure
to dig up and devonr
th body before
th
keep off the hyenas,
Th grave
of a Damara
chief
is represented
on page 302.
following
day.
Nbw and
then a chief ordera that his body shall be loft in his own house,
in which
case it is laid
slaughtered
the skulls

and

on an elevated

hair

are

attached

over

the

Th

fence of thorns
and stages
built round
the hnt.
the new ohief forsakes
the place and takes
completed,
the whole
of the people
his command.
Ho remains
at a distance
for several
which
time
he wears the sign of monrning,
i. e., a dark-colored
conical
years,
dnring
to the ends of which
are hnng
two small
of
cap, and round the neck a thong,
pieces
The

platform,
ceremonies

funeral

ostrich-shell.
chief, who

and

and
chief,
as a trophy.

When

the

to th

goes

returned,
together
asks for his pajrent's

a strong

being
nnder

aeason

of mourning
is over, th tribe
headed
return,
by the
kneela
over it, and whispers
that
he has
father,
cattle'
and wives
whioh
his father
He then
gave him.
in ail his nndertakings,-and
from
that
moment
takes
the
filled
before
him.
Cattle
are then
and a feast
slanghtered,
of his

grave
with
the
aid

whioh
his father
place
held to the memory
of the dead chief and in honor
of th living
one, and each person
of the meat,
which
is distributed
Th deceased
present
partakes
by the chief himself.
chief symbolioally
of th banquet.
A couple
of twigs
ont from the tree of
partages
th particular
eanda
to whioh
the deceased
are considered
as his representabelonged
each piece of meat is touched
tive, and with this emblem
before the gnests
consume
it.
In like manner,
the first pail of milk that
is drawn
is taken
to th grave
and poured.
over it.

(M~jE
N'attirai

or

have

been

riods

oftime,

can

artificial

used

Indians,

zation,

our

partly

artificial

holes

as
and

bnt

of

places
are

by

cemeteries
caves.

in

used
peoples

~OB~~C.

th

gronnd,

deposit
up

to

for
the

noted

to

present

for

their

nnmerons

fornishing
As

the

the

motives

caverns,
dead
day
mental

and
since
by

not

earliest

only

the

peAmeri-

and
of

have

in rocks

the

lvation

specimens
which

fissures

artificial

actuated

civilior
this

fARMw.]

CAVE

BURIAL-UTES.

127

mode of burial, a discussion

would be out of place at this time, except
as may incidentally
relate
to our own Indians,
who, so far as can be
ascertained,
simply adopt caves as readyand
convenient
resting
places
for their deceased
relatives
and friends.
In almost every State in th Union burial
caves have been discovered,
but as there is more or less of identity
between
them, a few illustrations
will serve the purpose
of calling the attention
of observers
to the subject.
While in the Territory
of Utah, in 1872, the writer
discovered
a nat-

ural cave not far from the House

the entrance
to
Range of mountains,
which resembled
the shaft of a mine.
In this th Gosi-Ute Indians
had
their dead, surrounded
with different articles, untilit
deposited
was quite
filled up; at least it so appeared
from the cnrsory
examination
made,
limited time preventing
a careful exploration.
In the fall of the same
another
cave was heard of, from an Indian
guide, near the Nevada
and an attempt
made to explore it, which
border, in the same Territory,
failed for reasons to be snbsequently
This Indian,
a Gosi-Ute,
given.
who was questioned
the funeral
ceremonies
of his tribe,
regarding
informed
the writer
that
not far from the very spot where the party
were encamped,
was a large
cave in which
he had himself
assisted
in placing
dead members
of his tribe.
He described
it in detail and
drew a rough diagram
of its position
and appearance
within.
He was
if an entrance
asked
conidbe
and replied
that he thought
effected,
his people
had stopped
not, as some years
previons
np th narrow
entrance
a refuge
in its vast vaults,
to prevent
game from seeking
for
he asserted.that
it was so large and extended
so far under ground
that
no man knew its full extent.
In consideration,
of a very
however,
liberal bribe, after many refusals,
he agreed to act as guide.
A rough
ride of over an hour and th desired
It was found
spot was reached.
year

to be almost upon the apex of a small mountain

of volcanic
apparently
out appeared
to have been the
origin, for th hole which was pointed
vent of the crater.
This entrance
was irregularly
circular
in form and
at an angle.
descended
As th Indian
had stated,
it was completely
and it was only
stopped
np with large stones and roots of sage brush,
after six hours of uninterrnpted,
faithful
labor that the attempt
to exThe guide was asked if many bodies were therein,
plore was abandoned.
and replied
as far they could
Heaps, heaps," moving the hands upwards
be stretched.
There is no reason to doubt the accuracy
of th information received,
as it was voluntarily
imparted.
In a communication
received
from Dr. A. J. McDonald,
to
physician
the Los Pinos Indian
a description
is given of crevice
Agency,
Colorado,
or rock-fissure
burial, which follows
As soon as dea.tli ta,'bes place the event is at once announced by tlie medicine-man,
and without loss of tune the squaws are busily engaged in preparing th corpse for
th grave. This does not take long whatever articles of clothing may have been on
th body at the time of death are not removed. The dead marn's limbs are straightened ont, his weapons of war laid by his side, and his robes and blankets wrapped
securely and snugly around him, and now everything is ready for burial. It is the

128

MORTUARY

oustom

to

blankets

CUSTOMS

if possible,
the Indian

seoure,
in whioh

NORTH

OF

for the

purpose
At the

died.

AMERICAN

np the corpse,
that
the body
of it, together
with

of wrapping
same time

distance.
pressions
is adopted

the

robes

and

is being
aU the

fitted

immediate
care
other
the squaws
having
chant
or dirge,
the dismal
cadence
keep up a continued
neighborhood,
of women
is large,
be heard
for quite
a long
th congregation
may, when
howl
of distress
it embraces
exThe death
song is not a mere inartioulate
or not any particular
formula
of words
in cbaracter,
but whether
eulogiatio

for interment,
squawsin
of which

INDIANS.

the

whichi
am unable,
with the materials
on such occasion
is a question
atmy
of certa,inty.
to determine
with
any degree
disposai,
is that
of placing
the dead man on a
to the lot ofthe
The next duty falling
sqnaws
to the spot chosen
for bnrial.
This is in the cleft
horse and conduoting
th remains
it has always
been
the
of a rock, and, so far as oan be ascertained,
customary
among
From
descriptions
given
by Mr. Harris,
to discover
it would
remains,
appear
enongh
in which
ideas are held by this tribe with
that no superstitions
respect
to the position
of the sepulcherprobablyregulating
the body is placed,
the space accommodation
this
that it is not usual to find the remains
of
and from the same source
1 learn
matter;
After the body has been
received
into
one Indian
in one grave.
more than
deposited
Utes

to select

who

has

the
wild

several

sepulchers
times

character.

of this

been

fortunate

it against
with
of rock, to protect
pieces
cleft, it is well covered
and the bnrial
Th chant
the squaws
animata.
disperse,
ceases,
not been
Th men dnring
ail this time have
an end.
idle, though

th

of

ravages
ceremonies

are

they have in no
of th body, have not joined th squaws
in chantin the prparation
participated
to the memory
of the dead,
and havenot
even as mere spectators
attended
ing praises
In conformity
with a long-estabthe funeral,
dnties to perform.
yet they have hadtheir
is immediately
liahed
all th personal
of the deceased
custom,
property
destroyed.
His horses
and his cattle
are shot, and his wigwam,
furniture,
&c., bnrned.
The pera dnty qnite
in accord
formance
ofthis
is assigned
to the men;
part of the ceremonies
the
of
horses
and
other
destruction
with their taste and inclinations.
Occasionally
at

way

this is not
is of considrable
but
usually
magnitude,
with them
of distributing
their property
among
existing
are of a very tender
to themselves
only what
ge, retaining

property
practice
they

every-day
The
pitch
until
The

their
is

to a
case, owing
children
while
to meet

necessary

requirements.
into

widow "goes
and charcoal.
it

the

wears off.
ceremonies

mourning"

The

application

bysmearingherfaoewitha.snbstancooomposedof
is made
but once, and is allowed

Thisistheonlymonmingobservance
observed
on the death
of a female

to remain

ofwhichIhaveanyTojowledge.
are the same
as those in the

on
case

of a male,
that no destruction
of property
takes place, and of course no weapons
except
Should
a youth
die while
under
the superintendence
are deposited
with the cotpse.
will not as a rule have
to do with the interment
of white
men, the Indians
anything
kind whioh
occurred
at this
some time ago, the
ofthe
In a case ofthe
body.
agency
squaws
for th
corpse
request
hibited

the body in the usual manner;

the men of the tribe
selected
a spot
at the agency,
andthe employs
after
digging
a grave anddepositing
the
filled it up according
to th fashionof
civilized
and then atthe
people,
therein,
of the Indians
rolled large
of rocks on top.
Great
fragments
anxiety
was exto have
the employs
the service
as expeditiously
as
by the Indians
perform
prepared
burial,

possible.
Within

th
died

agency,
or

fissure
An
used

cave

past
and

7 or

bnrial

The following
nian collection,

Oura.y,

8 miles
in

is an account
were

from
Calaveras
is

purposes,
taken
*Eep.

the

Ute

far

as

the

agency.

so

buried,

cave

interesting
for

year
was

thus

chief
could

County,
described

Inst.,

Prof.
the

the

which
J.

D.

Los
in

ascertained,

California,
by

of the cave from whioh

It is near the Stanislans
Smithsonian

at

living
be

had

Pinos
a rock

been

Whitney:*

now in the Smi~haoskulls,

in Calaveras
on
County,

River,

1867, p. 406.

TABEow.]

CAVE

a nameless
the house
to th

about
two
miles
creek,
of Mr. Robinson.
There

place before
was some ten

from

on
Abbey's
Ferry,
two or three
persons

were

the

road

with

to Vallicito,
at
who had been

me,

the sknila
in question
taken
from it.
Their
that
were
that the condition
of things
in th cave has
ago, and since
to some altration
in the road, ntining
or some
greatly
changed.
Owing
operations,
other
cause whioh
1 could mot ascertain,
there has accumulatecl
on the formerly
clean
a thickness
of some 20 feet of surface
earth
that
comstalagmitio
moor of the cave
conoeals
the bottom,
and whioh
could
not
be removed
withont
considerable
pletely
visit

and

129

BUBIALALASKA.

knew

years

This cave is abont 27 feet

and 40 to 50 feet at the end,
expense.
deep at the month
and perhaps
30 feet in diameter.
It is the general
of those who have noticed
opinion
it was a burying-place
of th present
Indians.
this cave and saw it years
ago that
of bows and arrows
and charcoal
the BknUa he
Dr. Jones
said he found remains
vith
and
obtained,
Ail the people

which

were

spoke

of th

at the

destroyed
abnils

time

as lying

the

of Murphy's
was burned.
and not as buried
in th

village
surface

on the

stalagmite.
Th
that

next

th
Th
most

part

rema-ins

of man

W.

by

burial,
to

of Islands.

Bay
lar to that

found

this

These
most

adopted
by
Aleut
fashion.

in Alaska

of Dall].
cave and

[Echinus
layer
ofthe
Amaknak

in the

modern

cave

admittance

H.

is

Dali*,
It

paper.

so

remarkable

relates

to

probably

of Alaska.

earliest

epoch

of

worthy

Innuits

this

of

description

it seems

There
a cranium

were

deposited
continental

of the

At the

are

of writing
1 refer to
np to the time
some crania
found
by us in the lowernear th anchorage
obtained
atAda,Kh,
in a remarkable
simimanner,
precisely

bnt equally
different
from
th
Innnit,
we fonnd what
at first appeared
to be
be made
of the very
much
decayed
snpra-

Amaknak

cave

a wooden

bnt whioh proved

to
inclosure,
bones
of some large
cetacean.
These
were
so as to form a rnde
arranged
of bone.
This was somewhat
inclosure
covered
over with
similar
rectangular
pieces
less than 4 feet long, 2 feet wide, and 18 inches
Th bottom
was formed
of flat
deep.
with
and nlled
of stone.
Three
such were fonnd
close together,
covered
pieces
by an
accumulation
of nhe vegetable
and organio
In each was the remains of a skelmold.
maxillary

been tied up in the Innnit

fashion
of decay.
It had evidently
stages
narrow
but
ail th bones,
with
the exception
of th sknU,
honse,
to a soft paste,
or even
At Adakh
a fancy prompted
me
were reduced
entirely
gone.
to dig into a small knollnear
the ancient
and hre
we found,
in a precisely
shell-heap,
resimilar
the remains
of a skeleton,
of whioh
also only the craninm
sarcophagus,
eton

to get

tained
filled

in the

last

it into

its

sufficient
with

growth,
we reflect
When
upon
em regions,
attested
becomes
evident.
It

seems

gards

the

were

primary

Indiana,
have
mnmmies

nnmerons

doubt

skeletons
A

the
and

and

and
E

as

found,

Contrib.

the

and

likewise

is

but

in
it

is

three
also

found

seem

likely

to N. A. Ethnol.,

to
1877,

of

that
The

strengthen
vol.

the

northremains

as

the

interments

the

caverns

mentioned

States

deposits.

in these
of

especially

cases,

Territories,
of many

true
th

of secondary

bones

of

majority

States

for

places

loose

in

that

this

was
however,
inclosure,
of centuries
of sphag2 feet above
th remains.

resnH?

of nearly
of this kind of growth
slowness
Arotio
the antiqnity
travelers,

Western

Eentncir~

been

used

largely

by

ones,

Ohio,

ary

well-known

of

This
the

a thickness

the

beyond
caves

of prservation.
to mold,

rednced

mass not
peaty
which
had
reached

nons

were

to admit

consistency

a dense

such
many
this

re-

of
many

receptacles
fragmentview.

1, p. 62.

MORTUARY

130

EMBALMMENT

CUSTOMS

0F

OR

NORTH

AMERICAN

INDIANS.

MTJMMIFICATION.

and in connection
with cave burial, th subject of mummiFollowing
of th
the
dead
be taken up, as most specimens
may
fying or embalming
been found in such repositories.
kind have generally
to search out and discuss
and instructive
It might be both interesting
or tribes to adopt certain
proth causes which have led many nations
that retarn
to dust wMch ail Hesh must
cesses with a view to prevent
limited scope of this work
but the necessarily
sooner or later exprience,
theories
advanced
of certain
by
more than a brief mention
precludes
at
Possibly
writers of note, and whieh relate to th ancient Egyptians.
their dead from deof America sought to preserve
the time th Indians
some such ideas may have animated
them, but on this point
an
In the final volume
has been procured.
information
among the
effort will be made to trace out th origin of mummincatbn
of this continent.
and aborigines
Indians
to Cassien, because during the
The Egyptians
according
embalmed,
no interments
could take place, but it is
time of the annual inundation
It is said by
is
that
this
more than likely
hypothesis
entirely fanciful.
from corthat so long as the body was preserved
others they believed
that it was'to prein it,
Herodotus
states
the sol remained
ruption
-a prey to animal voracity.
vent bodies from becoming
They did not
nor did
inter them," says he, ~for fear of their being eaten by worms;
fire as a ferocious
everything
beast, devouring
they burn, considering
of Sicily, embalmment
to Diodorus
whieh it touched."
origiAccording
De Maillet, however, in his tenth letter
nated in nlial piety and respect;
to a religions
attributes
it entirely
on Egypt,
upon by
belief, insisted
their disciples
that after a certain
who taught
the wise men and priests,
number
of cycles, of perhaps
thirty or forty thousand
years, the entire
universe
became as it was at birth, and the souls of the dead returned
that the body
into the same bodies in which they had lived, provided
were freely ofFered
and that sacrifices
free from corruption,
remained
the great care
to th manes of the deceased.
as oblations
Considering
composition,
no definite

of the
solid nature
the dead, and' the ponderously
to preserve
many
that this theory has obtained
Egyptian
tombs, it is not surprising
to have been suggested
believes embalmment
M. Gannal
by
believers.
of our nature-a
desire to preserve as long as
sentiments
th affectionate
possible the mortal remains of loved ones; but MM. Volney and Pariset
in hot climates
to obviate,
think it was intended
danger from
especially,
and
and simple process,
a cheap
elegance
being primarily
pestilence,
idea
of
emstates
the
and
the
Count
de
Caylus
luxury
coming
later;

taken

bodies wMch th
was derived from the finding of desiccated
and preserved.
sands of Egypt had hardened
Many other supthe
few
above are suffibut
it
is
have
given
thought
positions
arisen,
in North America.
to embalmment
cieht to serve as an introduction
balmment
burning

From
it

the

statements
that

appears

the

Virginia,
the

131

MUMMIES'VIRGINIA.

TABEow.]

Carolinas,
in

process

Virginia

writers

older

of th

mnmmiiying
and
for

North

kings,

American

to,among
for

especially

Florida,
the

on

resorted

was

tribes

of

distinction,

people
to

according

Indians,

certain

Beverly,*

being

of

as

follows:
after
and Bulera
of their
the Corpses
in preserving
Kings
The JTtt~MtM are religions
manner
First,
they neatly
flay off the Skin
whioh
they order in th following
Death,
ail the Flesh
off
then
it only in the Back;
they
pick
asentireas
theyoan,slitting
that
fastned
to the
th Sinews
Bones,
as demi
as possible,
from the Bones
leaving
in the Sun, and put
then
the Joints
they dry the Bones
together;
they may preserve
from
or
has been
time
in the mean
kept
drying
whioh
into
the Skin
them
again,
nll up the Vaonin the Skin, they nicely
are placed
when the Bones
right
ahrinking
and th
this they aew np the Skin
After
Sand.
again,
a very fine white
ities, with
caie to keep th Skin
take
not
been
removed.
Flesh
had
They
looks
as
if
th
Body
which
saves it also from CorrapOil or Grease,
from shrinking,
by the help of a little
for that purpose,
thus
tion.
The Skin
they lay it in an apartment
being
prepar'd,
with
is spread
This
Shelf
Mats, for the
above
the Floor.
Shelf
raia'd
upon a large
The
it from th Dust.
-with th same, to keep
to rest easy
on, and skreened
Corpse
it is
when
it is thoroughly
to
and
in
the
Sun
dried,
Enrdies
dry,
Flesh
they lay npon
Inthisplace
andsetattheFeetoftheCorpse,towhiohitbelongs.
aewednpinaBasket,
to the Corpse.
will be a Guard
or Idol, which
they believe
also they set up a Q~occos,
to take
must give his Attendance,
of th Priests
and Day one or th other
Here Night
have
these ignorant
Vnration
an Honom-and
So great
care of the dead Bodies.
even after they are dead..
for their Princes
and unpolisht
People
and
others
this
account
in the writer's
be added
opinion,
It should
that,
and
and
it
has
been
recopied
copied
it
are
somewhat
like
apocryphal,
of

score

times.

According
th

Werowance

to

Pinkerton.t
of Virginia

who

took

preserved

the
their

account
dead

fro

m Smith's

Virginia,

as follows

chief God, the Devil's]

enill
favonrediy
image
In their Temples
they have his [their
of copper,
and beads, and covered
with chanes
and adomed
and then painted
carved,
such a God.
By him
as the deformitie
may well suit with
with
a skin, in such manner
then dried
are first bowelled,
bodies
of their
Their
the sepulchre
Rings.
is commonly
and necke
of their
th most
ioynts
till they be very dry, and so about
upon hurdles
and such like, as they vse to wear.
of copper,
or
chanes
pearle,
bracelets,
they hang
Then lappe
and such trash.
with
hatohets,
Their
inwards
copper
beads,
they stuffe
in mats for their
and so rowle them
windingin white
akins,
very carefully
they them
of mats,
orderly.
is au arch made
which
they lay them
And in the Tombe,
sheets.
feet in
their
kind
of wealth
have,
they set at their
of this
Kings
remaineth
What
are kept by their Priests.
and bodies
These
baskets.
temples
with sharpe
hole in the earth
stakes,
For their ordinary
burials,
they dig a deepe
them
their
vpon
jewels
they.la~y
and the corpse
being lapped
in skins and mats with
The buriale
the women
earth.
cover them with
ended,
andso
in the ground,
stickes
houres
in
cole and oyle doe sit twenty-foure
all their faces with blacke
being painted
as may
and howling
with such yelling
and lamenting
the honses
by turnes
monrning
their great
passions.
houses
are three
in the woods there
red aandyhiUs
great
Upon the top of certain
of their
and th tombes
and devils
of their
predecessors.
filled
with images
Kings
after
their
harbonrwise
bnilt
building.
are near
Those honses
sixty feet in length,
and Kings
as that but the priests
dare come into them y
This place they count ao holey
cast
that
in boates
they solemnly
by it, but
dare not go up the river
nor the savages
*BSst.of
1722, p. 185.
Virginia,
of Voyages,
t Collection
1812, vol. xiii, p. 39.

expresse

132

MORTUARY

CUSTOMS

OF

NORTH

AMERICAN

INDIANS.

of copper,
white
or pooones
intothe
riverforfeare
their Okee should
beads,
and revenged
of them.
that their Werowamces
and priests
They think
which
they also esteeme
quiyoughwhen they are deade doe goe beyond
the mountains
cosnghs,
towards
the setting
of
the sun, and ever remain
there
in form of their
their
rede
Obee, with
hedes
paynted
with
with feathers,
oyle and pocones,
and shall hav
finely trimmed
beads,
hatchets,
copper,
with
and tobacco,
all their
doing
nothing
but dance
and sing
predecessors.
But the common
shall not live after
people
they suppose
deth, but rot in their graves
like dede dogges.
some piece
be offended

This

is

page,

verbiage

will

ness

the

substantially

the

apply
1 may

Figure

same

differing
to

it

as

well
be

again

account

as

to

as

and

slightly,
the

referred

has

the

been

remark

on

given

a former

regardingtruthful-

other.

to

as

an

of

South

of

example

the

dead-house~

according
be
seen

from

the

laying

away

the

th

ground

described.
The
son,

remains
crotched

Santee
of

process

extract

from

caves,
sticks.

placed

subjoined

The

or

Congaree
nsed

in

manner

of their

Indians
partial

Schoolcraft;*
them
in boxes

interment

mould.

thereof
being worked
ing to the dignity
of the
made ridgeways,
umbrella,,

is

very

Caroliiia.,
as will

embalmment,

thus:
smooth

but

instead

above

snpported

A mole
and

even,
monument

whose
person
like the roof of a honse.

of

or

pyramid
sometimes
it

is.

to

Law-

by

of earth
higher
On th

is raised, the
or lower
accord-

ia an
top thereof
is supported
by nine stakes
or small poats, the grave
about
6 to 8 feet in length
being
and 4 feet in breadth,
about
which
is hnng gourds,
and other such like trophies,
there by the dead
feathers,
placed
man's relations
in respect
to him in the grave.
The other parts of the funeral
rites are
thus
As soon as th party
is dead they lay the corpse apon a pice of barb in th
sun,
or embalming
it with
a smaU root beaten
seasoning
to powder,
whioh
looks
as red
as vermillion;
the same is mixed
with bear's
oil to beautify
the hair.
After the carcass has laid a day or two in the sun they remove
it and lay it upon
crotches
eut on
for the support
thereof
from the earth;
purpose
then they anoint
it ail over with
th
This

a&rementionedingreaientsofthepowderofthisrootandbea.r'soil.
with the bark
they cover it over very exactly
rain to fall
th gronnd
upon it, sweeping
very

Whenitissodone
or pine of th oypress tree to prevent
any
olean all about it.
Some of his nearest
of kin brings
aU the temporal
estate
he was possessed
of at his death,
as gnns, bows
and arrows,
&o.
beada,
feathers,
This relation
is the chief
matoh-coat,
mourner,
being
clad in moss, with a stick
in his hand,
a mournful
or four days,
keeping
dittyforthree
his face being black
with the smoke
of pitch-pine
mixed
withbear'a
oil.
An th while
he tells the dead man's relations
and the rest of the spectators
who that
dead person
feats performed
in his lifetime,
was, and of the great
ail that
he speaks
to th
tending
ofthe
defunct.
As soon as the flesh grows
praise
mellow
and
will
cleave
from the
bone they get it off and burn it,
the bones very c]ean, then
anoint
them with
making
the ingredients
aforesaid,
wrapping
np the sMI
in a cloth artificially
(very carefully)
of opossum's
woven
hair.
The bones
in a, wooden
they oarefully
preserve
box, every
them.
year oiling and cleansing
By thse means
them
for many ages,
they prserve
that
in possession
of the bones
you may see an ludian
of his grandfather
or some of
his relations
of longerantiqnity.
sorts oftombs,
They have other
aswhenanihdian
is slain in that very place they make
a heap of stones
where
stones
are not
(or sticks
to be found);
to this memorial
that
every Indian
a stone
to augment
passes
by adds
the heap in respect
to the deceased
hero.
Th Indians
make
a roof of light wood or
BEst. Ind.

Tribes

United

States,

1854,

Part

IV, pp.

155 et M~.

TARRow.] J

33

MUMMIESKENTUCK.

xjutNUtv.j

jxi.ujmuj-CiOjc~rt~.m-'j~

over the
pitch-pine
with earth,
leaving
bones.
The bones

more

of the
graves
the body thus
are

then

in

taken

it
covering
until
vanit

distinguished,
a snbterranean

up,

clad
jointed,
cleaned,
whieh
is the royal tomb
cabin reared
magniiicent

skins, and laid away in the Quiogozon,

a more
being
Jdnga and war-captains,
of vnration,
in which
is an object
This Qniogozon
to apend
several
days
Tdng, old men, and conjurers
he could never
and into which
gain admittance.
Another

class
and

saltpetre
with

of

other

archseologists

thse
tain

bodies,
minerais

were

fonnd.

mmnmies
caves

many

are

any

believing

that

account

would
Charles

and
special
the

thus

Wilkins*

their

in

in

of their
expense.
known
the

the

which

Idngs,

in

preservewith

soil
the

the

doubt

of
to

taken

th
deer-

found

a matter

of

impregnation
condition

quits

white-dressed

been

were

and

says he has
idols and dead

still

then

bark
nesh

or burial-place
at the public

have
it is

pains

the

for

writer

with

which

those

ofT~entncky,

whether

the

with
the

cer-

specimens

one

describes

was foundat
the
depth
of about
body
of a female
with
in clay atrongly
of the cave bedded
nitre,
impregnated
with a
on their
in broad
stones
incased
edges,
standing
posture,
the
in coarse
the whole.
It was enveloped
clothes,

n exsiccated
from the surface

10 feot

in
placed
atone
nat

a sitting

covering
in which
off in the manner
in deer-skins,
the hair of whieh
was shaved
wrapped
the working
Enclosed
in the stone coffin were
the Indians
them
for market.
prepare
to her.
ornaments
of dress whioh
and other
belonged
utensils,
beada,
feathers,
whole

The

next

is

description

by

Dr.

Samuel

L.

MitcMU.t
AuG.

DER

SiR

1 offer

nowilf

New York.

tucky.
other

It

some

yon

observations

on

a curions

piece

24TE,

of American

1815.

antiqnity

Itisahumanbodytfonndinoneofthelimeatoneoavemsoi'EenThe skin, bones,

and
aU the nuids
are dried np.
is a perfect
exsiccation
to have puz1 think
it enough
are in a state of entire
Bon parts
preservation.
and ail the archasologists.
zled Bryant
of Glasgow
for
a ca.loa.reona
cave in the neighborhood
This was found in exploring
saltpetre.
These

th
to attract
and retain
are yet dry enongh
ground,
matter
of
the earthy
lime
and potash;
and probably
thse
of caloareona
carbonate.
Amidst
contains
a good proportion
thse excavations
would
be
that
it may be concoived
and antiseptick
putrefaction
ingredients,
drying
The onter
of the body is a
from
and the solids
envelope
decay.
preserved
stayed,
softened
before its application
dried in th nanal
way, and perhaps
probably
deer-skin,
had been
ont away
is a deer'a
The next
by
covering
sTdn,
whose hair
byrabbing
of the hair
and the
a hatter's
knife.
Th remnant
instrument
a sharp
resembling
is of
The next wrapper
resemble
a sheared
in th sidn nearly
pelt of beaver.
gashes
to have
does not appear
donbled
and twisted.
But thethread
clath
made oftwine
seem to
The warp
and filling
nor the web by th loom.
been formed
by the wheel,
nitrick

recesses,
thongh
acid.
It combines

and
crossed
coast, and of the
could determine
burgh

have

been

west

*Trans.
tLetter
p.

knotted
Sandwich
the

plant

by

of the northlike that

of th fabricks
an operation
MuhlenSuch
a botanist
as the lamented
Islands.
the fibrous
material.
whioh
furnished

Antiq.
Soc., 1820, vol. 1, p. 360.
in Trans.
and Coll.
to Samnel
M. Burnside,

.tAmnmmy
in th cabinet
were

with

Amer.

318.

bodies

under

ofthis

Antiq.

Soc.,

1820,

vol.

1,

is now
ofmatnre
in Kentno'ky,
of a person
ge, discovered
kind,
human
Several
It is a female.
American
Society.
Antiqnarian
inhumed
bein sidns and cloths.
They were
carefully
enwrapped

of th
fonnd

Amer.

lowthenooroftheeave;M7t!tmeo!,a.ndnotlodgedincataoombs.

134

MORTUARY

The

innermost

CUSTOMS
is a mantle

tgument

large

brownfeathers,
the living
guarding

arranged
wearer
from

and the whole bears

of the northwestern

a near

were

OF

coast

NORTH

of cloth,
fashioned
and cold.

and
wet

AMERICAN

~w~

..L..I,

like

butftmiished
with
the preceding,
of
great
art, Bo as to be capable
Th plumage
is distinct
and entire,

with

similitude
to the feathery
of America.
A Wilson

cloa&s

now worn by the nations

tell from what
bird they

might

derived.

The

INDIANS.

4uauavavual

is in

a squatting
with the right
arm recliniug
and its
posture,
forward,
the right
The left arm ha~s
leg.
down, with its hand inclinedpartly
nnder
The individual,
who was a male,
did not probably
exoeed
th age of
fom-teen
at his death.
There is near th occiput
a deep
and extensive
fracture
of the
which
killed
him.
The sMn has sustained
sknil,
probably
little
it is of a
injury;
bnt the natural
hue cannot
be decided
dusky colour,
with exactness,
from its present
The scalp, with
small
appearance.
is covered
with
sorrel
or fbxey hair.
exceptions,
The teeth
are white
and
sonnd.
The hands
and feet, in their
shrivelled
are
state,
slender
and delicate.
All this is worthy
the investigation
of onr aonte and perspicacious colleague,
Dr. Holmes.
There
bituminous
or aromatie
in or about
is nothing
the body,
like
the Egyptian
nor are there
around
mummies,
th several
bandages
any part.
the
Exoept
wrappers,
There
body is totally
is
no
of
na,ked.
a sntnre
or incision
abont the belly
whence
sign
it seems that the viscera
were not removed.
It may now be expeoted
that
I should
offer soma opinion
as to th antiqnity
aud
race of this singular
exsiccation.
hand

body

encircling
the seat.

Firat,
whiehwe
2dly.

satised
members.

Nor do Ibelieve
between
streams.

turers,
who,
its tribntary
learned

1 am

then,
are

and

that

it

does

not

to

belong

that

class

of white

men

of

that

it ought
to be referred''to
the
bands
of Spanish
advenyears 1500 and 1600, rambled
and along
up the Mississippi,
But on this
head
1 should
like
to know
the opinion
of my
Noah Webster.
friend,

th

sa.ga.sioua
I am eqn&Uy obliged
to reject
that it belonged
the opinion
to any of the tribes
of aborigines,
now or lately
inhabiting
Kentucky.
Th
mantle
4thly.
ofthefeathered
and the mantle
work,
so nearly
of twistedthreads,
resemblethefabricksof
th indiginesof'Wa.kash
and thePaoinckIsIands,thatIreir
this
and that generation
individualto
that
era oftime,
of men, whichprecededtheIndia,na
of
the Green River,
and of the place where
these relicks
were found.
This conclusion
is
consideration
that
strengthened
bythe
snohmannfaetnres
are notpreparedby
the actual
andreaident
red men of thepresent
If the Abbe Clavigero
had had this case before
day.
have thought
of the people
him, he would
who constructed
those
ancient
forts and
3dly.

whose

exact

no man living
can give.
But
1 forbear
history
to enlarge;
my
to manifest
merely
to the society
my respect
for having
enroUed
me
its members,
and to invite
the attention
among
of its Antiquarians
to further
inquiry
on a subject
ofsnoh
curiosity.
With respect,
1 remain
yours,
mounds,
intention

being

SAMUEL
It

would

the

natives

be

seen

scription

appear,
of that
from
of

the
the

from
region
work

mummies

recent

researches

embalmed

their

recently
being

on

published
as

the

dead
by

L.

MITCHILL.

Northwest
with
W.

much
H.

that

coast,
care,
DaU*

as
the

may
de-

follows

We found
the dead
disposed
in their
ofinvariousways;
first, by interment
comof the communal
as ah-eady
partments
dwelling,
desoribod
by boing laid on
second,
a rude platform
of drift-wood
or atones in some convenient
rock
shelter.
These
lay
on straw
and moss, covered
have
by matting,
either
and rarely
implements,
weapons.
or carvings
associated
with
them.
'We found
or four
in aU in
only three
specimens
"Cont.

to N. A. Ethnol.,

1877,

vol.

i, p. 89.

these

COAST.

MUMMIESNOBTHWEST

YAEMw.]

ancient

places,
form

in th

case

a great
we examined
and
of the dead,
of disposing
individuals.
of poor or nnpopular

in comparatively
Lastly,
the historic
period
(1740),
class.
Th
distingnished
ning

water,

grass

matting.

number.

of which

modern
bodies

The

mummy
case, especially
th ground)
in
touch

usually
body was
in

which

times,
probably
mode was adopted

another

and

dried,

one

were
placed

eviscerated,
in suitable

This

was

more

recentlywas

th

apparently
still

more

pursued

and up to
centuries,
or more
popnlar,
wealthy,
in runcleansed
from fattymatters
of fur and fine
cases in wrappings
and the
into the smallest
compass,
a few

within

for the

doubled
up
usually
was
case of children;
rock
shelter.
convenient

the

some

135

usually

suspended

Sometimes,
and
armed.

(so as not to
th pre-

however,

were placed
dressed
in a lifelike
Thy
position,
body was placed
pared
&c.
snob
as hunting,
in some
fishing,
sewing,
as if engaged
occupation,
congenial
while the hunof the animais
With
them were also placed
they were pursuing,
effigies
mask ail ornawith
an enormous
and provided
armor
in his wooden
ter was dressed
colored
in gay
of wooden
and a conntless
mented
with
variety
pendants,
feathers,
in
even were
were of wood, the weapons
AU the carvings
ouly fac-similes
patterns.
were
the articles
articles.
rattles,
wood of the original
represented
drums,
Among
or
wooden
armor
of rods
and
of men, birds,
nsh,
animais,
dishes,
weapons,
effigies
erect could
when
so arranged
that the wearer
scales of wood,
and remarkable
masks,
from
an
dances
at their
at his feet.
Thse
were worn
religions
only see the ground
idol was fatal
to whoa temporary
to animate
whioh
was supposed
idea that
a spirit
of the same idea led to the
An extension
so occupied.
look upon it while
ever might
of those who had gone into the land of spirits.
mash-ing
class-a
of those
to the whaling
the bodies
of preserving
The practice
belonging
with the one
Innuit-has
to the Kadiak
erroneously
been confounded
custom
peculiar
th
women
as well as men, and ail those whom
tncinded
The latter
now described.

th bodies
honor.
onlypreserved
The whalers,
however,
living
desiredparticularlyto
of those
1 have
dewith
the paraphernalia
of males,
and they
were not associated
of th
show the bodies
1 have been
able to make
the observations
scribed.
Indeed,
instead
of
utensils
and actual
with
stone
to have
been
whalers
weapons
preserved
deof consequence.
These
no carvings
meanest
and
with
the
and
apparel,
effigies,
bear no
of which
the shell heaps
other
oustoms
and usages
of many
and those
tails,
do not come within
my line.
testimony
5, copied

Figure
Martin

Sauer,

Aleutian

Islanders

froni

represents

Dall,
to

secretary
embalming

their

Alaskan

mummies.

Expedition,*

speaks

the

Billings'

as

dead,

of

the

follows

the bodies
of th dead, for they embalm
to the memory
however,
They pay respect,
in a sitting
postdried moss and grass;
of the men with
bury them in their best attire,
with
and decorate
the tomb
their
darts
and instruments;
box, with
ure, in a strong
With women,
and paintings.
they use less
coloured
indeed,
varions
embroidery,
mats,
embalmed
in their
but for some
child
thus
will keep a dead
A mother
ceremony.
or when
to smell,
it dry
and they bury it when it begins
constantly
wiping
months,
with it.
to parting
they get reconciled
thse

Regarding
gives

this

same

people,

a writer

in

th

San

Francisco

Bulletin

account:

has
Commercial
to the Alaska
Company,
William
belonging
Sutton,
remains
of Indians
with th mummified
seal islands
of the company
This
and fifty years
one hundred
north
of Ounalaska
ago.
who lived
on an island
of th company
an agent
was
secured
to science
Henning,
contribution
by Captain
the Indians
he learned
with
n his tranactions
at Ounalaska.
who bas long resided
The

arrived

schooner
from

the

Billings'

Exped.,

1802,

p. 161.

MORTUARY

186

CUSTOMS

OF

NORTH

AMERICAN

INDIANS.

`
a,mon~
fth~
Alf~nfa aHRicm~f! T~an'Q.T~~Io
~)Q~G~m~
~n +~~ ~nn~
the ALeuts
the
island
in ~~aa~~v.
as
among
the last
assigned
Kagamale,
question,
of a great
as Karkhayahouchak.
Last
the
chief, known
year
captain
of Kagamale
in quest of sea-otter
and other furs, and he bore
neighborhood
for
the
with
the
intention
of
up
the tmth
of th tradition
island,
he had heard.
testing
He had more diBioulty
in entering
the cave than in finding
to
it, his schooner
having
beat on and offshore
for three
and
days.
Finallyhe
succeededin
ancting
alanding,
in the presence
of the dead chief, his family
clambering
np the rocks he fonnd himself
and relatives.
that
that

tradition
tradition

resting-place
was in the

The

cave

smelt

were

removed,

taken

away.
ail there

and

strongly
all the

of hot sulphurous
little
trinkets
and

vapors.
ornaments

With

care

great
scattered

the

aronnd

mummies
were

also

In
are eloven
of bodies.
or three
have as yet been
packages
Only two
The body of th ehief is inclosed
opened.
in a large basket-Iike
aboutfour
structure,
feet in height.
Ontside
the wrappings
are nnely
wrought
sea-grass
matting,
exquisand skina.
At the bottom
itely close in texture,
is a broad
of thinly
hoop or basket
ont wood,
and adjoining
the conter
are pieces
of body armor
of
portions
composed
reeds bound
Th body is covered
with the fine sTan of the
together.
sea-otter,
aiways
a mark
of distinction
in th interments
of the AIeuta,
and. round
the whole
package
are stretched
th meshes
of a fish-net,
made of th sinews
of the sea lion;
also those
of a bird-net.
There
are evidently
some bulk-y arfiiolesimolosedwith
the'ehief's
body,
and the whole package
dinera
from th others,
which
more resemble,
in
very much
their brown-grass
of crnde
from the Sandwich
matting,
consignments
Islands
sugar
than
the remains
of human
The bodies
of a pappoose
and of a very little
beings.
whioh
died at birth
or soon after it, have sea-otter
child,
probably
skins
aroundthem.
One of the feet
of the latter
with
a toe-nail
visible.
The remaining
mumprojects,
mies are of adults.
One of the packages
bas been opened,
anditreveals
a man's body intolrable
preserbut with a large portion
of the face decomposed.
vation,
This and the other bodies
-tvere doubled
some of th muscles
up at death
at the hip and knee joints
by severing
and bending
thelimbs
the trunk.
the most
downwardhorizontally
upon
Perhaps
next to that
pecnliar
package,
with sea-lion
the bodies
skins,

of the

is one whioh
incloses
in a single
chief,
matting,
of aman
and woman.
The collection
also embraces
a
male
and
which
have still the hair
couple of skulls,
attached
to the scalp.
female,
The hair
has changed
The relies obtained
its color to a brownishred.
with the bodies
inolude
a few wooden
vessels
scooped
flat
out smoothly;
a piece of dark, greenish,
than the emerald,
which
th Indians
stone, harder
use to tan skins;
a scalp-look
ofjetblack hair;
a small rnde figure,
which
may have been a very ugly doll or an idol; two
or three
in ivory of the sea-lion,
tiny carvings
a comb,
very neatly
a neckexecuted;
let made ofbird's
cYawa inserted
into one another,
and several
of little
specimens
bags,
and a cap plaited
ont of sea-grass
and almost
water-tight.
In

C&ry's

occurs
Ethiopians
curions
been

translation

which

purports
preserved

interest,
discovered.

After this,
from crystal

of Herodotus
to
their

nothing

describe

the

dead.
more,

p.
(1853,
manner

It
for

is
no

added,
remains

180) the
in

wtdch
simply
so

following
passage
the
Macrobrian
as

preserved

matter
have

of
ever

visited
last
of all their
they
whioh are said to be prepared
aepulohres,
in the following
manner.
When
as the
they
have dried the body, either
Egyptians
do, or in some other
it ail over withgypsum,
way, theyplaster
andpaint
it,
it as much
as possible
resemble
real
making
it a hollow
life
they then
put round
column
made
of crystal,
which they dig up in abundance,
and is easily wrought.
The
body being in the middle
of the coinmn
is plainly
seen, nor does it emit an nnpleasant smell, nor is it in any
and it is all visible
as th body itself.
way offensive,
The
neareat
relations
in their houses
for a year, offering
keep the column
to it th first-

fruits

and

of aJl,

somewhere

mummies
Egyptian
the Ethiopian
or eomn

a box

after

sacrifices

performing
the city.

near

time

that

it ont

carry

they

and

bodies

it

place
covered

front, the back being

only be seen'in
as the column
seen ail round,
couldbe

could

NOTE.Th
by

137

URN-BURIAL.

YjutRow.]

of glass

was transparent.
With

the

ment

may

that

servative

or

process,
or

graves

to

the

bodies

owe

their

the

illustration,
in

taken,

to

protection
arid

in

desiccation

observers

are
to

submitted

embalm-

of
to

mummies

case

been

have

matter
advice

the

with

dismissed,
be

should

whether

ascertain

their

present

care

particular

to

the

for

as

examples

toiegotug
be

discovered,

a regular
in

ingredients

pre-

the

soil

of

districts.

ITEN-BTJRIAL.
To

the

close

of nm-burial

count

of

subject

burial

subterranean

Foster

may

the

proper,

ac-

following

added:

be

by the monnd-builders,
on th Wateree
River,
the other,
one above
of vases,
to
Dr.
S.
BIanding,
ranges
according
near.Camden,
C.,
of the vase is
Sometimes
when the mouth
were fonnd.
filled
with human remains,
a sort
in ihe opening,
with
th face downward
constitnting
is placed
amaU the akull
have
in whichnm-burialaloneseemsto
have beenfound
of cover.
Entire
cemeteries
not many years since in Saint
discovered
Such a one was accidentally
been practiced.
SwaUowinformsmethatfrom
Professor
on the coast of Georgia.
Catherine's
Island,
in an earthenjar,
sbull
inclosed
a hnman
obtained
at New Madrid,
a mound
Mo.he
have
It must
therefore
of its extraction.
of-nrhich
were too small to admit
the-lips
on the head after death.
been molded
the funeral
where
jars
was practiced
mode of burial
by the Chaldeans,
A similar
of ita
of the possibility
to admit
too expanded
cranium.much
a human
often contain
Um-buna.l

to have

appears
in some

particularly

of the

practiced
States.
Sonthern

either
the
out of it, so that
passing
of the
or the neck
and then baM,
other rites of interment.t
It

is

with

guished

author

standing

that

American

of

New

seem
of

that

to
the

time

-which

not

North
he
and

a deposition

ancient

peoples

burying
and
were

of

and

places,
for

again

long

new

convenient

it

burials

probable

Pre-historio
t Rawlinson's

Races,

were

they
or

receptacles,
M73,

Herodotus,

it

may

have

chap.

graves
would

that

the

graves

were

found
were

tossed

198, note.

the

bones

been

p. 199.
Book i,

He

in th

In

ollas

simply

<o a very

interment.

death.

as

distin-

Southern

but

or ollas

of
that

corpse,
to tho

notwith-

and

Central

to

a number
is

for

circumstances

subsequent

California

the

from

cnstomary,
urns

in

under

but

differ

a secondary

bones

found

California,

been
as

except

has

Mexico

have

the

subsequently

urn-burial,
of the

some

to

America,

himself

to

regarding

believed

over

modeled
added

been

obliged

by

employed

indicate

long-used
up

is

been

have

feels

quoted

mounds

have

must

jar

extent

some
th

In

must

clay

writer

work

been

it
in

extent,
admit

the

of
it bas

tribes,

Km~e~!
must

the

that

regret

to

been

into
that

in
dug

pots,
bodies

138
138

MORTUARY
MORTUARY

were
ivaen

nlln,arnr7

fn

allowed
and

decay,
Dr. E.

to
the

,.n"

in the

of

were
the

used

OF
OF

~r.L.,

repose

bones

Foreman,
of urns

account

CUSTOMS
CUSTOMS

NORTH
NORTH

.w..

earth

then

-1-

long

for

enough
placed

collected,

Smithsouian

for

AMERICAN
AMERICAN

.1

INDIANS.
INDIANS.
1

th

in urns,
furnishes

Institution,

to

fleshy
parts
and reinterred.
the

following

burial

1 would call your attention

to an earthenware
burial-nrn
and cover, Nos. 87976 and
but very recently
27977, National
received
from Mr. William
Museum,
of
McKinley,
Ga.
It was exhnmed
on his plantation,
Milledgeville,
ten miles below ihat
city, on
th bottom
lands of the Ooonee River, now covered
with almost
caneimpassible
brakes, ta.U grasses, and briers.
We had a few months
ago from th same source one
of tlie covers, of which the ornamentation
was different
but more entire.
A portion
of a similar
cover bas been received
also from Chattanooga,
Tenn.
Mr. McEinJey
ascribes th use of these ums and covers to the
a branch
of th Creek
Muscogees,
Nation.
Thse

urns

are

made

the

steatite
ordinary
bottoms
instead
of

of
ollas

being

baked
found

clay,
in the

round

run

and

are

down

to

was

a sharp

burial-urns

of

the

like
but

graves,
apex;
in an

a cover,
the upper
of which
also terminated
part
around
the border,
near
where
it rested
on the
edge
indented
scroll
ornamentations.
The

somewhat

shaped
coast

California

on

the

th

top

apex,

and

vessel,

are

of

New Mexico
are thus
described
by B. A. Barber:*
vesaels or ollas without
comprise
for cremation,
handles,
usually being from 10 to 15 inches in height,
with broad, open
and made of
mouths,
coame clay, with a laminated
exterior (partially
or entirelyornamented).
Freqnently
the indentations
extend simply around the neck or
rim, the lower portion being plain.
So far as is known,
time
up to the present
no buril-ums
have
been
BnriaI-Tims

found

in North

America

those
discovered
in Nicaragua
resembling
by
S. N.,
but it is quite
within
the
of possirange
researches
in regions
bility
not far distant
from
that
which
he explored
similar
treasures.
may reveal
6 represents
Figure
di&erent
forms
of burial-urns.
are from
b, and
e, after
Ind.
Foster,
Laporte,
is from
f, after
Foster,
Greenup
is from
County,
Kentucky;
MilledgeNo. 27976;
ville,
Ga., in Smithsonian
and c is one of the pecollection,
culiar
urns
shoe-shaped
Lake
brought.from
Ometepec
Island,
Nicaragua,
J. C.
by Surgeon
U. S. N.
Bransford,
Dr.

J.

C. Bransford,
that
future

U.

SUBFACE
This

mode

as can

be

employed
for time.
trees,
dead
of

the

of interment

discovered,
as a temporary
The

the
being

and

Seminoles

BTTBIAL.

was
to only a limited
practiced
it is quite
that
in most
probable
when
the
survivors
expedient
of

Florida

bodies

in
being
placed
crammed
into a hollow

Eastern

tribes
*Amer.

log

was

Naturalist,

are
an

said

upright

on
lying
in half
split

log

to

have

extent,
cases
were

buried

pressed.
in hollow

position,
occasonally
the ground.
Witit
and

hollowed

1876, vol. x, p. 455 et se~.

so far
it was

ont

th
some
sum-

FiG.

6.-Burial

Ui-na.

SURFACE

YAREow.]
ciently

large

withes

and

to

cases

some

a pen

roborated

R.

by

different

was

and

that

1877,

Th

has

writer

a brochure
in

engraving
th

by

analogy

the

among

of

given

by

and

the

a small
meet

Prof.

C.

the
it

a com-

in

states,

in

burial

oak

of

Engelhardt,

Copen-

of Borum-~shi.

coffins

would

carried

mortem

that

appear

out

out

logs

th

fullest

to
of

wishes

chief

great

pen of logs laid up as we

in a single
log at the top.

for

the

manner

conms

has

its

Indians.

American

ante

with

by

of hollowing

Danes

North

Blackbird,

from

volume

this

conceived,
the

accordance

quies

cor-

is

surface

practiced

they

nntil

describing

ancient

Romantically
in

In

placed.

statement

who

Ind.,

Miamis

covered

vas
course

received

recently

Denmark,
an

This

in hollow

it was
either
body, when
and sometimes
crossed
stakes
the body
2d. Surface
burial
where
in every
but drawing
build
a cabin,

employed

it.

been

has

th

hagen,
From

originally

in heavy
These
have
been fonnd
logs.
hollowed
out to reoive
split and the two halves
with
to tho ground
losed
with
withes
or confined
the ends.
tree is used by closing
a hollow

burial

surface
a tree

Sometimes

The

together~vith

was

Wayne,

the

lashed

then

it

aronnd

of Fort

S. Robertson,

was

where

over

built

in

it

corpse;

remain

ways:

Ist.
forests.

the
to

received

munication
two

contain

permitted

139

BURIAL.

of

the

the

extent

possible
the

were

dead,

The

Omahas.

obseis

account

Catlin:*

George

the river
to this his favorite
to take
his body down
them
haunt,
requested
of his favorite
of this
bluff
to bnry him on the back
on the pinnacle
towering
he could
was to be buried
alive nnder
which
see, as he
him, from whence
war-horse,
boats."
He owned,
in their
"th
Frenchmen
passing
up and down the river
said,
that was led to the top of the grass-covered
a noble whitesteed,
many
horses,
amongst
of the whole
nation
and
in the presence
and ceremony,
pomp
hill, and with
great
He

and

several

of his horse's
he was placed
astride
agent,
with his pipe and
and quiver
shield
slung,
and his tobaooo-pou.ch
his supply
replenished
meat,
bag, with
of dried
of the shades
of his
to the beautifnl
th journey
hunting
grounds
through
the
and his tinder
to light
his pipe by the way;
with
his flint, his steel,
for nobody
could be trophies
he had taken
from his enemies*
heads
else, and
and

of the fur-traders
his bow in his

fathers,

scalps
to the bridle
were hung
waved
to
on his head

the

Indian

hand,

and

of his

horse.

with
back,
his medicine
to last him

th

last

his

He

moment

was
his

in full

and
ful1y equipped,
of the war-eagles'

dress, and
head-dress

beantifui

honors
been
In this plight,
and the last funeral
performed
by th
having
of his right
the palm
and fingers
of his band
painted
medioine-men,every warrior
on the milk-white
and perfectly
hand
with vermillion,
which
was stamped
impressed
aronnd
the
and placed
horse.
This all done, turfs were
aides of his devoted
bronght
and gradually
laid up to its sides, and at last over th back
leet and legs of the horse,
the eagle
and last of all over th head andoven
and head of th unsuspecting
animal,
and remained
nndisall together
hve
smouldered
ofits
valiant
where
plumes
rider,
plumes.

to the

turhed
Figure
high

bluff

According
*Manners,
tUncivilized

day.

present

7, after
of

the
to

Customs,
Races

Schoolcraft,
Missouri
the

Bev.
&c.,
ofthe

represents
J.

of

an

Indian

burial-ground

on

River.
G.

North

World,

Wood,t
American

1870,

vol.

the

Obongo,

Indians,
i, p. 483.

1844,

an
vol.

A&'ican
ii, p. 5.

tribe,

140

MORTUARY

buried

their

the

CUSTOMS

dead

OF

in

a manner

an Obongo
dies
the hollow,

it ia usual

NORTH

similar

AMERICAN

to

that

which

INDIANS.
has

been

stated

of

Seminoles:

When

drop it into
branches.
M.
the

de

la

which

Potherie*

an

gives

of New

Iroquois

to take

the body to a hollow

tree in the forest
filled to the top with earth,
leaves,

is afterwards

of

account

burial

surface

as

practiced

and
and

by

York

ce malade
est mort,
on le met sur son sant,
on oint ses cheveux
et tout son
Quand
d'huile
on lui applique
du vermillon
sur le visage
on lui met toutes
d'animaux,
de beaux
de la rassade
de la porcelaine
et on le pare
des plus beaux
plumages
habits
et ces vieilles
continuent
que l'on ~pent trouver,
pendant
que les parens
toujours
. pleurer.
Cette crmonie
Les uns sont
finie, les alliez apportent
plusieurs
prsens.
les larmes
et les autres
des matelas
au dfunt,
on en destine
pour essuyer
pour servir
certains
la fosse, de peur,
ne l'incommode,
on y
pour couvrir
que la plague
disent-ils,
corps
sortes

tend fort proprement

des peaux
d'ours
et de chevreuils
do lit, et on lui
qui lui servent
sac de farine
de bled d'Inde,
de la viande,
metsesajustemensavecun
sacuilliere,
et gnralement
tout ce qu'il
faut
a un homme
avec tous les
qui vent faire un long
voyage,
on lui donne
ses armes pour
prsens
qui lui ont t faits sa mort, et s'il a t guerrier
s'en servir
au pais des morts.
L'on couvre
ensuite
ce cadavre
d'corce
sur
d'arbres,
on jette de la terre et quantit
de pierres,
et on l'entoure
de pierres
lesquelles
pour empcher
que
leur village.

les animaux

ne le dterrent.
Ces sortes de fnnrailles
ne se font que dans
meurent
en campagne
on les met dans un cercueil
Lorsqu'ils
d'eeorce,
entre les branches
des arbres
o on les lve sur quatre
pilliers.
On observe
ces mmes funrailles
aux femmes
et aux filles.
Tous ceux
qui ont assiste aux obsques
de toute
la dpouille
du dfunt
et s'il n'avoit
profitent
rien, les
parens

Le deuil consiste
ne se point
sans aucune
couverts
de
nglig
parure,
Le pre et la mre portent
le deuil de leur fils.
Si le pre meurt
le portent,
et les filles de leur mre.

Ainsi

y suplent.
ni graisser
couper
mchantes
bardes.
les garons
Dr.

P.
to

ward

of
Gregg,
the
writer

annotations
partial
habiting
Black

by
surface

ils ne pleurent
pas
et de se tenir

en vain.

les cheveux

Rock
an

himself.
bnrial

He
occnrring

has

minois,

Island,
interesting
gives

work

by

the

following

among

th

J.

Sacs

been

kind

W.

Spencer,t
account

and

enongh

to

for-

containing
of surface

Foxes

formerly

and
in-

Illinois:
Hawk

was placed
in a sitting
his hands
upon the ground
posture,
grasping
made
a shallow
hole in the ground,
the body in up to
They usually
setting
the waist,
so the most of the body was above
The part above
was
ground.
ground
then
covered
about
feet square
was then
by a buffalo
robe, and a trench
eight
dug
about
the grave.
In this trench
about
sethey set picketing
eight feet high, which
cnred
the grave
wild
animais.
1
first
came
When
here there
were quite
a.
against
his

cane.

number
the

body
common

of these

still standing
where their ohiefs had been buried,
and
of in this vay while 1 lived
The
near their
viUage.
of burial
was to dig a shallow
the body
in a blanket,
grave,
wrap
and
EU it nearly
full of dirt;
then take split
sticks about
three
grave,

high picketings
of a chief
was disposed

mode

place it in the
feet long and stand
them
in the grave so that
their tops would
corne together
in the
form of a roof;
then they filled in more earth
so as to hold the sticks in place.
1 saw
a father
and mother
start ont alone to bury their
child
about a year old;
they carried
it by tieing
it up in a blanket
and putting
a long stick
th blanket,
eaoh
through
an end of the stick.
taking
Hist.
t Pioneer

de l'Amrique
Life, 1873.

Septentrionale,

1753,

tome

ii, p. 43.

,m.J~if;~4~t?!'i~f',ht;<
:z.T~iri

FIG.

8.Grave

Fie.

9.-Grave

Pen.

Pen.

also

1 have

ont of a log,
1 think
tree.
of an Indian

a trongh
in trees.
This is done by digging
seen the dead bodies
placed
bodies in one
1 have seen several
and covering
it.
placing
the body init,
as 1 knew
when they are disposed
of in this wayitis
leqnest,
by special
in a.
her body placed
a white
who desired
woman
who lived with
family
done.*
Donbtiess
there was some peculiar
was accordingly
superstition

tree, whioh
attaohed
to this
H.

Judge
buried

by

Welchf

setting

Baldwin,

of

"th

on

body

I think

Cleveland,

remember

that

states
th

or logs.

1 do not

thongh

mode,

of sticks

the

th

Sauks,

bodies

crawling
witohoraft!

a more

ashes,

Pottawatomies
a pen

th

detailed

around

east."

And
as

account,

it

C.

0.

follows

his

a young
who was executed
squaw
mounds
there
were
only
parts
they had been burned.

A.

mentions

Brice~

oftenhad

seen,

of

method

considered
and

not

burial

In
and

hereto-

that

exploring

therein,
either

with

Youle

Hind,
of

expdition
he

found

15

represented

closely
is

allied

to

one

employed

the

Canada.

with

covered

been

has

20
in

miles
the

from

the

woodcuts,

case.

When

in
body of this woman
1 came here (Rock Island)

chiefs

in the

manner

good

saw

tTract
tBSst.

the

No. 50, West.

ofFt.
Wayne,

stated.-P.
Reserve
1868,

the

GBEG&.
and North.
p. 284.

tree.

is scooped

the

mound

or

birch

of

the

the

formed

bark.

to
this

town

may
Ojib-

out,

thus

Cauadian

enough

8 and

it

of the

Red

forward
variety

of

Winnipeg,

River
to

the

of grave,
and

9.

was undonbtediy
am exceptional
on the peninsula
between
Mississippi
stndded
with Indian
miles distant)
were thickly
and Rock River (three
grave
mounds,
In ma'king
mode
of bnrial.
that
subterranean
was the usual
conclusively
showing
and digging
bones,
beads,
&o., in great
skulls,
trinkets,
foundations,
roads,
streets,
to the weaith
or station
that manythings
were exhumed,
(according
proving
nnmbers,
In 1836 1 witnessed
the burial
of two
in the graves.
of survivors)
were
deposited
1

th

present
Figures

some

cavity

dirt,

that

burial
by

representing

photographs
or

surface

small

a little

poles,
planks,
in charge
was

split
who
1858,

ofEthnologytwo
are

so
head
of

Orees

Swampy

deposited

Bureau

years

interment
under

covered
being
Prof.
Henry

they

surface

by her arts.
oharcoal

two

about
wrapped
them,
at any time for many

which

of

variety

with

from the bough

of a tree, or in a hamago, swinging
or a few little
of the Indianmother;
log
trees, the infant
with
ail their
former
sat upright,
bodies
of adults
apparel
seen
and their trinkets,
tomahawks,
&c., by their side, could be
or sojouming
here.
visiting
years by the few pale-faces

been

between
stretched
where
the
inclosures,

body

a curions

him

killing
of skeletons

with

mook

ways

for

County

met

And

met

against

showing

W.

to

and there

with

Summit

be

and

building

heads

it -was.

what

In
in Seneca
County
Judge
Welch.
to Fort Wayne.
On the way they
Jndge
Gibson,
father-in-law,
or Pottawatomie
chief.
Th body lay on the ground
of an Ottawa
the grave
and the worms
were
It had been
there
but
a few days
with notched
poles.
the accusation
of
interest
in the case vas
around
the body.
My special

passed
covered

fore

heard

Foxes,
and

lay

sends

Ohio,

to have

ground

Iwassometimesince
1824 he went

the

141
-L~J-

BURIALOJIBWAVS.
BURIALOJIBWAYS.

SURFACE

YARRow.I

It

bluffs

Ohio

BHst.

Soc.

(1879?),

p. 107.

MORTUARY

'142

CUSTOMS

OF

NORTH

AMERICAN

INDIANS.

C~jOiiJV-jBD~jM~.
The

mode

next
which

burial,

of

bas

the

side

of

chosen
find

for

have

ders

had

ity

a guide.

been
with

piled,
marked

forming
the last

of the

graves
had been

of

number
of
this
From
Indian

this

huge

a boy,
place.
Dr.

cairn,

the

following
bed of

was

lined

and

tradition

the

According
Gomanches

physician

to this

extent
N'vadas.

rock

cemeteries

not

been

almost

to
impossible
and found

were
graves
opened,
A number
manner:
the

slide

with

skins,
covered
the

of

a sufficient

until
the
over

removed

a captive

to the

Eiowa
of

description

gentleman
JVe~N!, and th

the

and

Eiowas

Apaches

cavplaced

with

saplings
were

bowlders

to

have

vicinity
of horses

ceremonies.

In

in addition
of

parts

boy

burial

bowl-

corpse

which
appeared
large
enough
In theimmediate
of an elephant.
the osseous
remains
of a number

that

or rock

fifteen
exceeding
of a rock
slide,
npon
in a position
so carefully

&c., and
of these

states

following

cairn

Sierra

of these

no doubt,
the funeral
during
the body
of a chief,
said to contain
and ornamental,
were found
usefui

0. G. Given,

Territory,

the

one

the

a period
the
bottom

mountain,
have

of

and

for

of

a considerable

sacrificed,

graves,
of articles

the

visited

it would
tbe

to

Mountains

at

ornaments,
on the top

aspen

the

ceived.
a-tc~,

obtained;

resting
place
were
scattered

which

at

from

weapons,

mountain

eton

in

removed

is that

common

used

Several

constructed

been

therein,
of the

one

been

that

concealment

been

had

considered

is still

It was
situated
years.
an almost
inaccessible

it without

to

had

which

TItah,

or twenty

to be
and

in the Bocky
living
of 1872 the writer

the tribes
among
In the summer
in Middle

interment

prevailed

was

the

buried

Comanche
ceremonies

call

to

themselves

skelalive

Agency,
was reKaw-

T/t-~ee.

of rocks.
They do not seem to have any
They bury in the ground or in crevices
Sometimes
rule with regard to the position.
prone, sometimes
snpme, but
particular
is easily prepared,
whioh
They select a place where the grave
always decumbent,.
or hoe.
If
as they chance to have, viz, a squaw-axe,
they do with such implements
and not mu.oh time is spent
the grave is often very hastily prepared
they are traveling,
1 was present
at the burial of Black Hawk, an Apache
in finishing.
chief, some two
to the
np the side of a mountain
years ago, and took th body in my light wagon
place of burial.
They fonnd a crevice in the rocks about fonr feet wide and three
feet deep.
The
By filling in loose rocks at either end they made a very nice tomb.
short sticks were put across, resting
body was then put.in face downwards,
on projections of rock at the sides, brushwasthrownonthisjamdnatrooksiaidoverthewhole
ofit.
The body of th deceased is dressedin
the best
ments most admired by the person when living.
mostly red and yellow, as
paint they may'have,
with the
in skins, blankets,
or domestic,
wrapped
They put into the
legs placed npon the thighs.
toba eco, and if they have it a blanket,
moccasins,

with all the ornaclothing, together

Th face is painted
with any colored
1 have observed.
The body is then
handa laid acrossthe
breast, andthe
grave their guns, bows and arrows,
and trinkets
of various kinds.
One

YAEEow.1
YAEEow.1

OF
OF

ANTIQUITY
ANTIQUITY

CREMATION.
CREMATION.

143
143

Two horses and a rnnie were MUed

~r more horses are killed over or near the grave.
At the death
near BIaoT: Hawk's grave.
They were led up near and shot in the head.
of a Comanche
chief, some years ago, 1 am told about seventy horses were killed, and
a greater number than that were said to have been killed at the death of a prominenb
IQowa chief a few years since.
is principally
done by the relatives
and immediate
The mourning
friends,
although
any one of their own tribe, or one of another tribe, who chances to be passing, -will stop
in a wierd wail, which to be
and moan with the relatives.
Their mourning
consists
with the scardescribed
must be heard, and once heard is never forgotten,
together
the cutting
off of
ifying of their faces, arms, and legs with some sharp instrument,
the hair, and oftentimes
the outting
off of a joint of a finger, nsua.Uy the little finger
The length of time and intensity
of their mourndo not ont off-fingers).
(Comanches
of th deceasedin the tribe.
1 have
and position
ing depends
upon the relation
'known instances
along where
where, if they should be passing
any of their friends
had died, even a year after their death, they would mourn.
Th

of

Shoshones,
of rocks,

heaps

concealed
their
dead
beneath
generally
NeH. Butterfield,
of Tyho,
Nye
County,
He gives
as
either
burn
or bury
they
them.

Nevada,
to

according

occasionally
although
vada,
for rock borial
reasons
because
lence

they
of the

of Oregon,
Pi-Utes,
the Acaxers
and

The
did

also

of

a number
prevailed
Balearic

examples
certain

among
Islanders
was

ceremony
in
body

the corpses;
2d,
indo3d, natural
more than
can be helped.
as
do the same,
Blackfeet

to prevent
coyotes
lst,
for deep
no tools
excavations
to work
Indiansindisposition
any

small

eating
and

have

bnry
might
African

and

and
In

quoted.
tribes,

and
with

operation
in
collecting

a pot.

their
an

by

preceded

be

the

cairns;
of Mexico,

dead

covered

pieces

in

Yaquis,

the

Esquimaux;
lands
the
foreign
it is said
that
the

a heap
of
consisted
which

in tact,
custoni
ancient

but
stones,
in cutting

this
the

CREMATION.
a common
of disposing
of the
dead,
North
American
tribes,
especially
among
we
of the Bocky
those
on the western
although
slope
Mountains,
living
the
more
evidence
that
it was
also
have
undoubted
among
practiced
from
rite may be considered
as peculiarly
ones.
This
eastern
interesting
informs
us that
it reached
as far back
as
for Tegg*
its great
antiquity,
Next

custom

the

should

be

noted

to a considerable

mode

this

extent

mention
is made
of the burning
of which
war, in the account
with Jair,
and Archemorus,
who were
contemporary
eighth
of Asia
and among
in the interior
th
of Israel.
It was common
the Hindoos
and has also prevailed
Greeks
and Romans,
among

Theban

of Menacus
judge
ancient
up

to

among
While

th

time.
present
civilized
people.
there
is a certain

In

fact,

degree
*The

it

is

now

of similarity
Last

Aot, 1876.

rapidly
between

becoming
the

a custom

performance

MORTUARY

144
of this

rite

ica,

space
the

regarding

people

it

discursive

notes

California,

by

of

it

and

NORTH

spoken

of

account

of

and

the

profitably

ancients

and

cremation

its

origin
to

be

INDIANS.
of North

Indians

might

seem

Powers,*

AMERICAN

of

narrations

an

Stephen

the

among

simple

is,

OF

a discussion

admit,

details

As

emony.

the

among

did

yet,

OUSTOMS

be
the
in

all

that

the

cerwith

country,

the

among

upon

of

origin
this

Amer-

entered

Nishinams

of
at

is required

this

time:
in creating
ail things
that
exist.
The
and the coyote
wrought
together
but
the coyote
was bad.
In making
men and women
the moon
good,
souls that when
return
to the earth
~vished to so fashion
their
they died they should
does when
he dies.
Bnt the coyote was evil
after two or three
days, as he himself
The

moon

moon

was

when men died thoir

friends
should
and said this should
disposed,
not be; but that
and the coyote
and once a year
make a great
for them;
bum their bodies,
mourning
his body, as the coyote
had
when
a deer died, they burned
So, presontly
prevailed.
Bnt the moon
and after a year they made a great
for him.
cremourning
decreed,
and caused
it to bite the coyote's
he died.
ated
the rattlesnake
son, so that
Now,
had been willing
to burn
the deer'a relations,
he refused
to bum
th coyote
thongh

own rule.
You would
Then the moon
said unto
"This
is your
him,
and
like the others."
So he was bnrned,
it so, and now your son shall be bnrned
over the cofor him.
Thus the law was established
after a year the coyote monrned
over men, it prevailed
over men likewise.
yote also, and, as he had dominion
in that it shows
there
but it has its value
This story is ntterly
worthless
for itself,
his

own son.

have

was

a time

tablished
this

when

day
observe

and

the

its

Another

myth

elk,

moon.
in this

at the
consider

it their

crmation,
fact that
benefactor

which

is also

es-

the Nishinams
to
in a hundred
ways,

purposes.

cremation
to

practice
additional

the

is

given

by

Adam

in

Johnston,

or root-diggers

Bonaks,

one of their number

died the body
were coyotes.
When
as they thonght
them.
After
over
crawling
spirits,
of shapes,
some that
of the deer, others the
they took all manner
numbers
were
It was
that
&c.
however,
great
discovered,
taMng
in the air, but eventnally
a while
they sadied about
they would
ny off

antelope,
and for

lated

did not

hints

moon;
a hundred

relates
that

Indiaus

lived

animais

fall of little
became
the body for a time
wings,
to the

It

regarding

and

first

for

changes

Sohoolcraft;,t
The

Indians

California

traditions.
by other
set great
store by the

or

or Indians,
the earth
become
The
old coyotes
depopnfearing
might
that when 'one
to stop it at once, and ordered
of their
way, concluded
Ever
after they continued
to bnm the bodies
of
the body must be burnt.

died
people
deceased
persons.
Cox

Ross

The
tribe.
tenth
nnmber

an

gives

tinsofOregon:~

account

of

the

as

process

performed

by

the

ceremonies
The body
it is buried.
of sticks,

and quite
to this
dead
are very singular,
peonJiar
out in his lodge,
and on the
is kept
nine days laid
is selected,
on which
are laid a
this pnrpose
a rising
ground
7 feet long, of cypress,
is
split, and in th interstices
neatly

the
attending
of the deceased
For
abont

Dnrmgtheseopera.tionsinvitationsaredispatohed
at th coremony.
villages
requesting
their attendance
on th pile, which
is immeare perfeoted
t'he corpse is placed
the bystanders
to be in a
the process
of burning,
appear
during

plaoeda
quantityofgnmmyvood.
of th neighboring
to the natives
When
diately

the

Toiko-

preparations
and

ignited,

Cont.
tHist.

to N. A. Ethnol.,
1877, vol.
of the United
Tribes

Indian

tAdventnies

on the

Colnmbia

River,

iii,

p, 341.
1854, part IV, p. 224.
1831, vol. ii, p. 387.

States,

xAEEow.]
high

state

him;

but

CREMATION-OREGON.
of
ofmerriment.
merriment.

If a stranger
denied

145

to be present
prsent
thev
nInD~ar
they invariablv
invariably
pinnder
withont
they
never
separate
quarreling
themselves.
among
deceased
propertythe
is
about
the
possessed
placd
and if he happened
corpse;
to be a person
of consequence,
his friends
generally
pnrchase a capote,
a shirt,
a pair of trousers,
articles
are also laid
&c., which
around
the
If the doctor
who attended
'pile.
him
has escaped
he ia obliged
to be
uninjured,
at the ceremony,
and for the last time
present
tries his skill in restoring
the defunct
to animation.
in this, he throws
on the body a piece of
Failing
or some other
leather,
as a present,
which
in some measnre
article,
the resentment
of his relatives,
appeases
and preserves
the unfortunate
from being
maltreated.
quack
the nine days
During
the oorpse is laid
ofthe
deceased
is obliged
ont, the widow
to sleep along side it from
snnset
to snnrise;
and from this oustom
there
is no relaxation
even during
the hottest
While
the doctor
days of summer
is performing
Ma last operations
she must lie on
the pile, and after
the fire is applied
to it she cannot
stir until
the doctor
orders
her
to be removed,
is never
done nntil
her body is completely
which,
however,
covered
with blisters.
Aftr being
on
her
placed
to pass her hands
legs, she is obliged
gently
and coUect
some of the liquid
through
tbe flame
fat which
issues
from the corpse,
with
wMoh
she is permitted
to wet her face
and body!
When
the friends
of th
deceased
observe
th sinews
of the legs and arms beginning
to contract
they compel
the unfortunate
widow
to go again
on th pile, and
of hard
to
by dint
pressing
those members.
straighten
If during
her hnsband's
lifetime
she has been known
to have
committed
any act of
or omitted
to him savory
inndelity
food or neglected
administering
his clothing,
&c.,
she is now mada to suffer
for such
of dnty
severely
who frelapses
by his relations,
her in the funeral
quentlyning
&omwhioh
sheis
pile,
and
dragged
by her friends;
thus between
alternate
she is dragged
scorching
and cooling
backwards
and forwards
nntil
she falls into a state
of insensibility.
After the process
of burning
the corpse
th widow
has terminated,
coliects
th larger
which
she rolls np in an envelope
bones,
of birch bark,
and which
she is obliged
for
some years
afterwards
to carry on her back.
She is now considered
and treated
as a
ail the laborious
duties
of cooking,
slave;
on her.
She
collecting
fnel, &o., devolve
must obey the orders
of allthewomen,
to thevillage,
andevenof
thechildrenbelonging
and th slightest
mistake
or disobedience
her to the infliction
subjects
of a heavy
pnnishment.
The ashes of her husband
are oaj-e&lly
collected
and deposited
in a grave,
whioh
it is her duty to keep
free from
and
should
snob
weeds
any
she is
appear,
to root them out with herfinger8.
obliged
this operation
her hnsbamd's
During
relatives
stand
by and beat her in a cruel manner
until the task is completed
or she falls
a victim
to their brntality..
Th wretched
to avoid this complicated
widows,
cruelty,
commit
suicide.
frequently
Should
on for three
she, however,
or four years,
linger
the friends
of her husband
agre to relie ve her from her pajnfnl
This
is a
monrning.
ofmnch
ceremony
and
the preparations
for it occnpy
consequence,
a considerable
time, generally
months.
The hunters
from six to eight
districts
prooeed to the varions
in which
deer and beaver
and after collecting
abound,
of meat and fur
large quantities
return
to the village.
The
skins
are immediately
bartered
for gnns,
ammunition,
&c.
Invitations
are then
clothing,
trinkets,
sent to the inhabitants
of the various
and when they have
iriendiy
all aasembledthe
villages,
feast commences,
andpresents
are distribnted
to eaoh visitor.
The object
of their
is then
and
meeting
explained,
the woman
is brought
still
on her back
th bones ofher
forward,
late huscarrying
which
are
now -removed
band,
and placed
in a covered
is nailed
or otherbox, vhieh
if

that

be
pleasure
Whatever

happen

them,

wise ~astened
to aposttwelvefeethigh.
Eercondnctas
a faithiul~idowianext
Mghiy
and the ceremony
of her manumission
eulogized,
is completed
by one man powdering
on her head the down of birds and another
on
it
the
contents
of a bladder
of
ponring
oil!
She is then
at liberty
to marry
or lead a life of single
again
but
Nessedness
&w of them, 1 believe,
wish to encounter
the risk attending
a second
widowhood
10 A E

146

MORTUARY

Th

men

are

10

Figure

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

to a similar
bnt
bear
it with eqnal
ordeal,
they do not
whioh
to avoid
the brutal
treatment
ny to distant
quarters
rite.
as a kind of religous

is

an

idal

of th

sketch

cremation

to

according

the

descrip-

given.
a short

Perhaps
narrative
It
a

NOB.TH

condemned

and numbers
fortitude,
custom
haa established

tion

OF

CUSTOMS

is

stated

long

to

endeavor
accounted
tives

an

proper

time,
of

on

dead

the

seems

of

by

the

mere

hypothesis:

the

in

that

of this

points

it

the

the

death,

an

must

making
a

similar

and

which

deceased

admitted

be

be
rela-

verification
of

Jamaica,
of

rtention

of

the

account
of

ruie

and

and
to

a
may

friends

regard

unusual

as
This

give

Caraibs

it

Indians

possible.

gives
the

although

per-

that

this

is

When
deceased
persons.
respecting
see him and examine
relations
should
a natural
death.
They aoted so rigidly
on
who had not seen th body all the others

customs
that

ail his

he died

remained
if one relative
one that the death
that
bound

as
the

to

With

the

upon

question,

as

is

Sheldon*

death-certainly

that

verifying

among

light

himself
considered
accessories
to
been

relative

salient

after

days

soon

ceremony.

extraordinary
They had
some very
one ofthem
died, it was necessary
that
the body in order to ascertain
that
principle,
could
not convince

nine

as

assembling,

common

some

this

and

peculiar

remembered

dead

William

was

tribe

sons

the

kept
is

supposition

person,

throw

to

their

for

which

it

when

opportunity

custom

of

is

corpse

dispose

preparations

the

of

the

of

for

some

permitted.

that

period

of

review

be

may

was

in honor

natui

In such

al.

to consider

a case

the

all

other

the

absent

as
relatives
until
he had

death
of the kinsman,
and did not rest
died in Martiof the deceased.
If a Caraib
to revenge
the death
it was necessary
to summon
and his relations
lived in St. Vincents,
nico or Guadaloupe
sometimes
before
it could be finally
and several
months
them to see the body,
elapsed
ail over with roMCMt, and
died he was immediately
interred.
When
a Caraib
painted
having
killed

had
was

one of them

and

his mustachioa
different
from

that

the

black

used

in his
streaks
lifetime.

face

made

AHnd

in their

with

of grave

a black

which
paint,
then dug in the
The body was let down
was

4 feet square
and 6 or 7 feet deep.
he died, about
carbet where
to the loiees,
and the body was placed
in it, when
sand was thrown
in, whichreached
round
thefire
orthe
in which
that
in it in a sitting
they crouched
resembling
posture,
on the knees
and th palms
of the hands
table
when
with the elbows
against
alive,
whioh
was covered
the outside
of the grave,
No part of the body tonched.
thecheeks.
had
examined
it.
When
the customary
all the relations
with wood and mats until
afterthe hole was filled,
and the bodies
were
ended
and inspections
examinations
was kept tied behind.
In this
The hair of the deceased
remained
undisturbed.
wards
bodies

way

remained

have

and

they
Again,

were

This

funeral,
for the

who

remembered,

The

months

withont

)'o:MOM not

their

are

that

told

is

hilarity

that

rejoice
dead.

fortunate
also

took
Trans.

the

during
similar
the
The

place
Am.

to

were covered

burning

the

shown

and

the
Soc.,

1820, vol.

the

of the

strangers

Indians

over

for inspection,

bystanders
by

worries
of

plundering

Antiq.

of decay or producsymptoms
them from the sun, air,
The
effect after
death.

they

that

troubles

among

any

only preserved
had the same

but probably
lifetime,
were placed
by them when
buried
whh
them..
finally

we

merry.

several

smell.

ing any disagreeable

and insects
during
arma of the Caraibs

of

world

it
prsent,
the
Carolinas.

i, p. 377.

are

very

are

over

at

Japanese

may

be
As

~M~-i

CREMATIONCAHFOBNIA.
mentioned

already
widow
the

is
acconnt

such
It
died,

hole,

be

to
it

true,
to

interesting

women

threw

be

the

page,

crnel

a modification

would

manner

of the

that

appear

of their

note

that

in

themselves
remarks

quaintly

George
Lake,

a preceding

seems

death

in

BHndoo

suttee,
be

might

which

the
if

but,

to

preferable

torments.
is

Bruhier
care

on

treated

147

_I.X:

that

as

Corsica,

upon

the

this

custom

late

widow

as

1743,

if

beat

her

and

women

obliged

a husband
severely.

to

take

good

husbands.
in

Gibbs,

California,
into
which

the
to

According

ashes

Stephen

Se-nlofCali&rnia.

states

Schoolcraft,*
th body

He

dead
are mostly
burned.
he once witnessed,
wMoh
infatnation.
The
was
corpse

is

are

that

consumed
thrown

and

Indians

a scaffold

of

built

Clear
over

covered."

t cremation
Powers,
thus
relates
it:

Th

the

among
upon

was

common

among

Mr.

the

Willard
described
to me a scene of incremation
for its exhibitions
of fanatie
frightful
and
frenzy
that
of a wealthy
and as he lay npon
the
chieftain,
fnneral
in his month
two gold twenties,
pyre they placed
and other
smaller
coins in
his ears and
on his breast,
aU his finery,
hands,
his feather
&c., besides
niantles,
shell money,
his fancy
plumes,
clothing,
&c.
When
bows, painted
the torch
arrows,
was
set
a
mournful
applied
they
np
and dancing
ululation,
about
chanting
him,
themselves
into a wild
gradually
and ecstatio
working
which
seemed
almost
raving,
a demoniacal
their
possession,
flesh.
leaping,
howling,
seemed
to
lacerating
Many
lose all self-control.
The younger
Indians
lend themselves
Engliah-speaTdng
generally
to such
charily
superstitious
if American
work,
especially
are prsent,
spectators
but
even
carried
they were
away
by the old contagions
of their
race.
One
frenzy
off a broadcloth
stripped
new
and
coat, quite
and
fine, and ran frantically
yelling
cast it upon the blazing
Another
mshed
pile.
to throw
np, and was about
on a pile
of California
when
a white
to test his sincerity,
blankets,
offered
him $16 for
man,
th bright
coins before
his eyes, but the savage
them,
jingling
he had be(for snch
come
for th moment),
otherwise
so avaricious,
again
hurled
him awaywith
a yell
of excration
and ran and threw
his offering
into
the flames.
even
more
Squaws,
the
frenzied,
wildly
nnng
npon
pyre ail they had in the world-their
dearest
ornatheir
their strings
of gttering
ments,
gaudiest
shells.
dresses,
Sereaming,
wailing,
their
their breasts
in their mad and insensate
tearing
hair, beating
some
infatnation,
of them
would
have
cast themselves
into
the
rnins
bodily
and perished
with
flaming
the chief
had they not been restrained
their
Then the bright,
by
companions.
swift
with
their
hot
licked
flames,
this
"oold
obstruction"
tongues,
into
chemic
change,
and th once "delightedspirif'of
<
the savage
was borne
np.
It seems as if the savage
shared
in Shakspeare's
shudder
at the thought
of rotting
in the dismai
for it is the one passion
of his superstition
grave,
to think
of the soul,
of his departed
freind
set free and pnri&ed
heat of the flames
by the swift
pnrging
not dragged
down
to be clogged
and bonnd
in the mouldering
but borne
body,
np
in the soft,
warm
chariots
of the smoke
toward
the beantifnl
in his
snn, to bask
warmth
and light,
and thento
Western
Land.
fly away to the Happy
What
wonder
if the Indian
shrinks
with unspeakable
hcTror&om
the thonght
of burying Ms~-ie?:~
SON!of
and ramming
down with pitiless
pressing
clods that inner
whioh
something
once took snohdelight
in the sweet
light
of the sun 'Whatwonderifittakes
yearsto
that

was

persuadohimtodootherwiseandfoRowonrcnstom!
it with sadfears
and misgivings!
Hiat.

Indian

t Cont~ib.

Whatwonder

ii'eventhenhedoes

Whynotlethimkeephiscnstom!

Tribes
of the United
States,
1853,
to N. A. Ethnol.,
1877, vol. iii, p. 169.

Ihthegorgeons
part

iii,

p. 112.

148

MORTUARY

landscapes
savage
frozen

CUSTOMS

OF

AMERICAN

NORTH

INDIANS.

as natural
to the
and India
inoremationis
of California
and th
the beauty
Let th vile Esquimaux
of the enn.
the earth
is the same
it matters
dead if they will
little,
but in
the bosom
seem even the better;
of the earthmay

and balmy
olimate
as it is for him to love

Siberian
bury their
as below;
or to them
California
of
do not blame the savage if he recoils
at the thought
himaelf
let him
console
This soft pale halo of the lilac hills-ah,
above

belief

that

his

lost tend

it still!

enjoys

Th

concluded

narrator

by saying
saidhewithanneCalifomian

"Theblankets,"

destroyedfull$500worthofproperty.
scorn of such absurd
insensibilityto

going underground!
if he will with the

"the

a goodbargain,

blanketsthat

that

they
i

the

American

offered
After

him $16 for were not worth half

the money."
return
into coyotes.
Others
fall off
hold that
bad Indians
death
the Se-nl
off by a raging
bull
at th
or are hooked
a bridge
whioh
ail souls must
traverse,
the Yokaia
and the Eonkan,
across.
Like
fnrther
the good escape
they
end, while
for the space
of a year.
to nourish
the spirits
of the departed
believe
it necessary
in her blanket,
to the
who takes
This is generally
done by a sqnaw,
repairs
pinole
of the dead, where
or to places
hallowed
aeene of the incremation,
by the memory
she scatters
dance

it over

and

chanting

meamtune

th ground,
the following

her

rocking

to

violently

body

fro in a

and

chorons
Hel-lel-li-ly,
Eel-lel-lo,
Hel-lel-ln.

This

refrain

over

ia repeated

and

over

but

indefinitely,

the

have

words

no

mean

whatever.

ing

Henry
ation
dence
It

of
that

is

as

Gillman*

has

mound

near

cremation

an

published
Waldo,
had
existed

account

interesting
in

which

among

the

Fia.,

he
former

of

the

explor-

abundant

found
Indian

evi-

population.

follows:

abont two
at Cade's Pond, a small body of water situated
In opening
a burial-mound
found
two instances
of cremaof Santa
Fe Lake,
miles northeastward
Fia., the writer
was nsed as
of th subject,
which
was nnoonsmned,
the sknil
tion, in each of whioh
number
of human
contained
besides
a large
of his ashes.
Th mound
the depository

nnmber
them were deposited
a great
of
With
the bones being much decayed.
in brilliant
of whioh
are painted
of pottery,
colora,
chieny
red, yellow,
many
indented
not a
and some of them
ornamented
with
and brown,
patterns,
displaying
The first ofthe
to fragments.
little skill in the ceramic
they are rednced
art, though
of 3~ feet.
It rested
on its apex (base
referred
t was exhumed
at a depth
skulls
hnman
of half incinerated
and vas filled with fragments
bones, mingled
uppermost),

burials,
vessels

under
such
sifts into
crania
invariably
part of a human tibia,
skull
lay the greater
to the degree of affording
the peculiar
compression
known as aplatyonemiam
presenting
of a
it lay the fragments
index
of .512; while beneath
and surrounding
a latitudinal
an entire
individnal.
In the
of hnman
probably
constituting
bones,
large number
on
the cranium
was discovered
of this
mode in cremation,
second
instance
peculiar
with

dark-colored

circumstances.

dust,

and

Immediately

the

sand

beneath

whioh
the

at a depth
of 2 feet, and, like the former,
resting
opposite
side of themonnd,
blackmass-theresiduumofburnthuman
bonesminIt wasBUedwitha
At three
feet to the eaatward
lay the shaft of a nattoned
tibia, whioh
gled with sand.
of
were free from ail action
the longitudinal
index
of .527.
Both the skulls
presents
on their
the writer
had
to pices
removal,
snbsequently
crnmbling
fire, and thongh
crania
to observe
their
resemblance
to the small,
orthocephalic
opportnnity
strong
in Michigan.
The same resemblance
was perhe had exhumed
from mounds
whioh
The small, narrow,
in the other
to this monnd.
craninm
retreating
ceptible
belonging
nearlythe
on its

frontal,

apex.

prominent

parietal
*Amer.

protuberances,
Naturalist,

rather
November,

protubrant
1878.

p. 753.

occipital,

whioh

was

tabeow.I
not

CREMATION-FURNACE.

149

in

the least
the well-defined
and tlie superior
compressed,
supraciliary
ridges,
were also particularlynoticed.
of the orbits,
a quadrilatral
presenting
outline,
The lower facial bones,
the maxillaries,
were wanting.
ineluding
On consulting
such
works
as are accessible
no mention
of any similar
relics
havmg
to Mm. the writerfinds
For further
been discovered
inmounds
inFloridaorelsewhere.
particulars
reference
border

on the subject
may be had to a paper
1878.
can Association,
August,
The

discoveries

some

tion,

as

The

is

all

of

of

such

Indians

of

in

relates,

the

a person

cles
as

of

A.

The
found
and

of

30 inches

turbed

loess

of

for

July,
which

Territory,

occurred
Dr.

the

6 to

Foreman

account
that

proves

when

E.

of

at

the

but

arti-

served

unburned

discovered

aprojectingpointknownasEaglePoint.
of from
6 to 8 inches.
depth
in color
and texture
a medium-burned

resembling

in depth.
18 inches

the

death
ail

had

below
the city,
black
soil to the

clay,

bjazing

Iowa.

Davenport,

Immediately
thick.
This

Next

was

briefc,
of "charred

this
clay was a bed
the unchanged
and nndisupon
of the pit.
Imbedded
in thisfloor
of
but unburned,
human
bones.
No
furnace
to hve
been
conappears

beneath
rested

of the

clay
of

for

1876,

was

the

instance
as

dead,

which
formed
the floor
bluffs,
a few very much decomposed,
were
discovered.
The
implements
any kind
structed
the pit and placing
at the bottom
by excavating
which
had
been
collected
from
and
possibly
scaffolds,
unburned

into

property

their

use

cremation

throw

beusefultothedead,butno

burned

that

The

unique.

whenever
to

the

crema-

page.

if not

a rule

destruction

Naturalist

miles
usual

indurated

remains

to

of partial

describeswhathecallsacremation-furnace,

Mound seven
was of the

abont

as

that

indicate

another

that

archseologists
customary

in

on

given

to

a process

were
the
remains
destroyed
by fire,
the
habitation
which
even
very
property,
the
was
whatremained
process
completed,
earth
and
a mound
formed.

miles

human

seem
to

of the Amer-

meeting

only

with

a burnt

be

Louis

remarkable,

Utah

a mound

S. Tiffany*

surface

will

supposed

Southern

After

seven

was

the Saint

resorted

certainly
to

it

before

Gillmanwould

a wholesale

not

covered

within

is

articles

personal

a home.

was

which

American

of

exploration
of

of

well-known

sorts

known

the

excavated

Indians

by

Mr.

by

he

receptacles

fact

practiced
pyre

bones

examples

of crania

is

made

whose

people

read

were

of it the

bodies

or skeletons

the fuel among

and
placing
above
the bodies,
with a covering
of poles or split timbers
over and resting
extending
with the clay covering
which
latter
we now find resting
upon the earth,
above,
upon
the charred
remains.
The ends of the timber
where
covering,
they were protected
by
the earth
above and below,
were
reduced
to charcoal,
of which were
parallel
pieces
found
nearthe
portions
amined
This

at right

angles
the
remains,
of the bones

to the length
of the mound.
No charcoal
combustion
there
been complete.
having
were
reduced
to pulverized
bone-black.

the

The

account

Many
given
to be

furnace.

to

is

doubtless

more

accounts

show

how

sufficiently

mound

of
prevalent

distinctive
'Proc.

had

but
true,
cremation
was
to

Dav.

not

probably

the

serve

Acad.

Nat.

been

the

opened

inferences

among
custom,
as

was found
or
among
The porous
and softer
Mr. Stevens
also ex-

may

different
butthe

1867-^76,

p. 64.

the

burning.

be

incorrect.

tribes
above

examples.

Sci.,

after

might
are

thought

be

MORTUARY

150

CUSTOMS

OF

NORTH

MARTIAL
Allied

to

somewhat

supposed

have

taken

place

of

Oarolina,

and

which

North
Up

1819

the

they vacated
In 1821 Mr.
the

tions

rumbling
low layer
and 4 feet

peculiar
the

is

described

thus

mode

of

burial

or

Cherokees,
by

J.

which

some

W.

Cherokees
a portion

of this

held

other

is
tribe

Poster
in

into
in the attempt
to remove,
broke
several
which,
its under
this slab was found,
bnt on examining
side,
was the mould
of a naked
human
Three of these
figure.

there

fragments.
to his great

the

plow
up another
brought
arm.
of a plump
human

impress
Col. C. W.

burned-clay
since
of his occnpanoy,
the past season
During

thefirst

were thus raisedandexaminedduring

sepulehers
been
found
until
which
time none
have
(1872)

broad,
beneath

Nothing
surprise

is
among

of a
possession
rgion,
when,
pnrsuanoe
ofthe
Little
Tennessee
of the lands
lying in the valley
the first season's
McDowell
commenced
farming.
Dnring
operaof a. field, prodnced
a hollow
in passing
over a certain
portion
plowshare,
and in exploring
for the cause
the first object
met with was a shalsonnd,
7 feet in length
of charcoa4
beneath
which
was a slab of bnrnt clay about

to

treaty,
River.

INDIANS.

CREMATION.

cremation

to

AMERICAN

year

recently.

of one of these

fragment

moulds,

revealing

the

-which have recently

the superintendent
of the Corundum
mines,
me.thus:
advises
vicinity,
500 years.
In this
Indians
aU about us, with traditions
extending
backfor
their
of stones.
We have at one point
time they have buried
dead nnder
huge piles
but agrave
has just been opened
ofthe
folthexemains
of 600 warriorsnnder
onepile,
the corpse was placed,
face upward;
construction:
A pit was dug, into which
lowing
been

opened
"We have

thon
was

over
built

breaking
Colonel
detailed
fromthe
excavated

Jenkes,
in that

it was moulded
acovering
a hot fire, which
formed
up of one such tomb gives

of mortar,
an entire

form and features.

On this
fittingthe
shield
of pottery
for the corpse.
The
cast of the form of the occupant."

a perfect
with the value
of these
Jenkes,
fully
impressed
archological
discoveries,
a man to superintend
the exhumation,
who proceeded
to remove
the earth
which
he reachedthrough
a layer
and thenwith
a trowel
mould,
ofcharcoal,
beneath
it.
The clay
and no impression
of the
was not thoroughly
baked,

of
left,
except
the knees,
and
been
east and west,
placed
"that
the cast
McDowell,

and that
of the limbs
between
the
portion
of the mould
crumbled.
portions
The body had
the head towrd
the east.
"I had hoped,"
continues
Mr.
in the clay would
be as perfeet
as one I found 51 years ago,
Colonel
with the impression
of whichIpresentedto
of a part ofthe
a fragment
Jenkes,
arm on one side and on the other
f the fingers,
that had pressed
down
the soft clay
beneath."
The mound-builders
ofthe
Ohio valley,
as has been
upon the body interred
oftdu placed
a layer of clay over the dead, but not in immediate
shown,
contact,
upon
corpse
ankles

which
their
This

was

the

and

even

they

bnilded

disposition
statement

and

nres
are too

forehead
these

the

evidences

abundant

is

tobe

corroborated

that

cremation

was

often

resorted

to in

gainsaid.
by Mr.

Wilcox

Carolina
his attention
was called
Mr.Wilcoxalso
North
statedthatwhen
recentlyin
method
of burial
race
of Indians
in that vicinity.
In
to an unusal
by an ancient
bnrial
were discovered
where
the bodies had been placed
instances
npmerous
places
the face up and covered
with
a coating
of plastic
an inch thick.
-A
with
clay about
pile of wood was then
retained
the clay, which
with
earth.

on top and fired,

placed
the impression
of the

*Pre-historic
tProc.

Acad.

whieh

consumed

body.

This

Eaces, 1873. p. 149.

Nat. Sci. Phila.,
Nov.

was

the
then

1874, p. 168,

body
lightly

and

baked
covered

PARTIAL

yakbow.]
It

is

cases
in

extensive

Another
ticed

it

the

River

Pitt

or

corpses

bum

burial

the

subject
the

plaster

(pro-

coffins.

and

has

cremation,
of

Indians

Achomawi

151

with

that

states
with

dead

curious

these

both

embracing

method,

by

not

their

but
met

of the

a study

Bruhier

i.

given,
Idnd

the

of
to

of

v1v

statements

that

observed

the

did

they

the

preparatory

be

covered

but

instances

only

reading

must

to

attach
the

being
of

range

Ethiopians
nrad),

can

as

although

ancient

doubt

remarkable

burial,

bably

no

thought

are

the

of

CREMATION.

YAlt~1~1H1i15I1'.lna

xARaow.~

been

prac-

who

California,

evenwith
the shoulders
nearly
position,
body in the gronnd
in a standing
and circuma hole of sufficient
is
The
depth
by
digging
prepared
grave
gronnd.
are placed
the bows
In the grave
eut off.
the body, the head being
ference
to admit
of
to the deceased;
quantities
and arrows,
belonging
trappings,
&c.,
bead-work,
the body also.
The
with
of dried fish, roots,
herbs,
&c., were placed
food, consisting
was
a bundle
of fagots
then
the headless
body;
grave was then filled np, covering
of the tribe,
and on these
members
the
the
different
and
on
grave
by
placed
brought
after this
to ashes
consumed
the pile flred, and the head
the head was placed,
fagots
as mourners
with
who had appeared
relatives
of the deceased,
was done the female
their fingers
tar or paint,
their faces blackened
with a preparation
dipped
resembling
This
on their
chek.
three marks
head
and made
in the ashes of the cremated
right
Bury

the

the

substance
of whieh
lasted
nntil
this black
constituted
the mourning
garb, the period
relatives
of the
the bloodfemale
to this mourning,
In addition
wore off from the face.
hair
had
their
to be a man of distinction)
deceased
by the way,
appeared
(who,
the old women
of the tribe
that
while
the headwasburning
I noticed
cropped
short.
of which
another
circle of young
a large circle, inside
sat on the gronnd,
girls
forming
a mournful
bodies
to and fro and singing
and
their
were formed
standing
swaying
The cnstom
of burying
I witnessed.
of a male that
This was the only bnrial
ditty.or bnndled
their
bodies
up in skins and laid
females
is very different,
being
wrapped
with them
and in some cases food being
with their valuables,
placed
away in caves,
land.
is left to pay for food in the spirit
in their
months.
money
Occasionally
This

account

is

furnished

above
related,
wll-authenticated
what

may

and

is
case

possibly

the
on

hve*

more

States

been

who

Army,

as

interesting

E.

although

record,

a case

H.

Charles

Gen.

by

United

quartermaster-general,

of

it
A.

TompMns,
witnessed
seems

Barber*

cremation

like

deputy
burial

the
to
has
the

be

the

only

described
one

above

noted
was brought
burial
recently
by Mr.
case of aboriginal
to my notice
A vry singular
of the Delaware
On
the
New
River,
Jersey
bank
William
of
Philadelphia.
Klingbeil,
buried
in a
of a man was found
the skeleton
below
Gloucester
a short distance
City,
A few
the stream.
bluff
in a high,
overlooking
red, sandy-clay
standing
position,
these
the remainder
and below
the neck bones were
inches
below
the surface
found,
The skull
and feet.
of the hands
of the bones
with
the exception
of the skeleton,
of an
were those
the remains
whether
not be determined
it could
being
wanting,
the
was
either
case
aboriginal.
but
in
peculiarly
or of a white
spulture
Indian
man,
and critical
exhumation
examination
by Mr. KLingheil
disclosed
the fact
that
A careful
of large
a number
stones,
of the body had been placed
lower
extremities
the
around
and the bones of the
charred
with
traces
of fire, in conjunetion
which
revealed
wood,
certain
it appear
This fact makes
reasonably
been consumed.
feet had undoubtedly
of war.
A pit had been
as a prisoner
had been executed,
that
tho subject
probably
aroundhim.
Then he had been
and a fire kindled
he was placed
erect,
dug, in which
the flery ordeal, his body was imbedded
if he did not survive
buried
alive,
or, at least,
*Amer.

Naturalist,

Sept.,

1878,

p. 629.

152

MORTUARY

CUSTOMS

OF

NORTH

AMERICAN

INDIANS.

in the

with
the exception
of his head,
which
earth,
was left protruding
above the
As no trace of the craninm
could be fonnd,
it seems probable
that
the head
had either
been bnmed
or severed
from the body and removed,
or else left a prey to
ravenous
birds.
The skeleton,
which
would
bavemeasured
fully six feet in height,
was undoubtedly
that
of a man.
surface.

the

Blaelring
known

to

some

have

cases

The

of Guinea

threw

of

a pice

the

its

the

the

the

corpse's

honey,
infernal

examples

and

in the

wafting

and

smear

on

in

it

are

and

Romans,

who,

corpse's

mouth,

known

time

before

was

furnished

with

This

was

designed

to

and

to procure

a safe

doorkeeper,
are
curious

ABEIAI

River.
cake,

the

appease
and

fury

as

with

an

the
in

the

placed
Gharon's
Besides
of

composed
of

Cerbems,

entrance.

quiet

in

Israel-

analogue

Infernal

if nothing

coincidences,

bodies

food

its

a certain

but

mourning.

interment,
to be
thonght

was
the

a custom

ancient

Placing

some

mouth

&c.

their
the

finds

is
world,
of

that

hand,

over

signs

over

the

which

soul

as

garments.

in

account,
the

used

substance

is well

money

first

throughout

pigments

a chalky

departed

the

tribes

many

and
grief,
their
heads

mouth,
ancient

of money

for

this,
flour,

in

mentioned

of

ashes

or

custom

fare

earths

expression

corpse

is

among

different

natives

outward
ites

as

face,
existed

These

more.

SEPULTURE.
LODGE-BURIAL.

Our

attention

including

lodge,
which

example
means
relates
I put

should

may

common.
to

the

next

house,

box,
be

The

be

turned

scaffold,
is

given

that

to
tree,

canoe

of burial
which

description

above

spulture
and

in

follows

burial,

lodges,
is by

the
and
which

ground,
the first
is

Stansbury,*

by

no
and

Sioux

on

my moccasins,
like
and, displaying
a flag to the wind,
we
my wet shirt
which
had attraeted
our curiosity.
proceeded
to the lodges
There
were five of them
the
and in themwe
pitched
npon
found the bodies
of nine Sioux laid ont
open prairie,
in their
robes
of buffalo-skin,
npon the ground,
-wlth their
wrapped
saddles,
spears,
and all their accoutrements
them.
camp-kettles,
Some lodges
conpiled
np aronnd
tained
others
one
aIl
of
which
wero
more
or
less
in
a
three,
only
state of decombody,
A short
distance
from these
position.
was one lodge which,
apart
thongh
small,
seemed
of rather superior
and was evidently
with great
care.
It
pretensions,
pitched
contained
the body of a young
Indian
or eighteen
with a conngirl of sixteen
years,
tenance
an agreeable
she was richly
presenting
quite
dressed
in leggins
expression:
of fine scarlet
cloth elaborately
a new pair of moccasins,
emornamented;
beautifully
broidered
with
was on her feet, and her body was wrapped
porcupine
quills,
in two
bnffalo-robes
worked
in like manner;
superb
she had evidentlybeen
dead
but a day
or two, and to our surprise
a portion
of the npper
was bare,
part of her person
exposing the face and a part of the breast,
as if the robes in which
she was wrapped
had by
some means been
whereas
ail the other
bodies were closely
covered
disarranged,
up.
Explorations

of the

Valley

'of

the

Great

Salt

Lake

of Utah,

1852,

p. 43.

TAKR0T7.1

LODGE

It was, at the time,

fallen
in an enconnter
had

ail

had

been

died

ofthe

arranged
and abandoned

alive,
them

novel

It

and

might,

and

due
of

homes

same
chiefs

to

her

those

of

this

wero

the

form
the

using

of

th

Indians

butit

notes

same

notably

the

Crows,

being

of

disposed

an oblong
circle
coveredwith
high,

burial

as

was

which

lodges

cholera,
of the

has

others,

inclose

that

again
with

writer
of

Horse)

(Long

alarmed

ao fearfnlly

said

be

affiicted

The

fate,

to

bythis

disease.

dread

as the
case,
tribe
and

the

of our monntaineers,
that
these
Indians
must
lave
opinion
with
a party
of Crows;
bnt I subsequently
learned
that
they
and that this young
considered
cholera,
girl, being
past
recovery,
in the habiliments
of the dead, inclosed
in the lodge
by herfriends

terrible

the

153

th

perhaps,
to

BURIAL-SHOSHONES.

had

is thought
kind

of

the

exceptional,
served
as

the

snch

not

burial

the

among

of

body

was

one

of

their

follows

some

18 by 22 feet at the base,

buffalo-hides
dressedwithont

lodge poles
converging
to a point
at least 30 feet
hair except
of
a part
the tail
which
floats outside
human
switeh,
like, and mingledwith
scalps.
The different
skins are neatly
fitted
and sewed
with
and ail painted
together
sinew,
in seven
alternate
horizontal
of brown
decoratedwith
various lifestripes
andyellow,
like war scenes.
Over the small entrance
is a large
a
bright
cross, the npright
being
stnffed
white
wolf-skin
and the
cross-bar
of bright
scarlet
npon his war lance,
large
the qniver
of bowand
allwarriors
still carry,
flannel,
containing
arrows,
whichnearly
even

when

armed
with
rifles.
As the cross is not pagan
but a Christian
repeating
Horse
was not either
or practice)
it was probably
by profession
emblem,
of some of his white
friends.
I entered,
placed
by the influence
Long
finding
Horse
Indian
in fnll war
and feathers,
in a rude coffin,
fashion,
dress, paint
a platform
about
breast
decorated
with weapons,
and ornaments.
upon
high,
scalps,
A large
and wind-flap
at the top favored
and thongh
opening
ventilation,
he had lain
(which

Long
there
bnried

there

in

little

eflitivia;
of burial

mode

an

This

coffin

open

is

furnished

by

National

Park,

relates

in

1876

and

mitted

for

the

reason

that

General
the

his

scaffold

the

in

front

Hoffman

Shoshones
The

of

body

presented

grass,

&c.

superintendent
Norris,
an eye-witness
of

has

been

of
what

it is
questioned,
after
a reperusal

persists,

but
this

he
adof

S. A.,

informs

erected

inside

Different

the

when
his

is slaughtered;

writes

as

and
the

follows

regarding

writer

that
of

person

and

lodge

utensils

a horse

the

wrapped

in

placed

by

is then

closed

up.

burial

lodges

to have

at any

body
are

weapons
lodge
the

among

consquence

of

Nevada:

a shriveled

prevented
decomposition.
life terminates,
merely
mains
of their primitive

account

U.

of the npper
portion
In Independenee
I found the dried-up
tent,"
had
been here for at least

and

W.

been

Nebraska

cremation.

The

hot weather,
there
was
a burial-teepee,
and when
than natural
to suppose.

correct.

Shoshones

practiced
or "brush

leaves,

is

therein.

deposited

and
side,
Dr.
W.
J.

and

P.

gentleman

Vliet,

of Wyoming

a small

skins

are

was

rpulsive

having

this

facts

whieh

muchin

Col.

the

that

Van

Stewart

Sioux

dies

the

he

although

of

found

it is less

account

article,

some

month,
seldom

performed

Yellowstone

his

a full
I have

in fact,
is thus

and.
The
throwing
shelter

hideous

of Nevada
Valley,

known

time

adesertedanddemolishedtoicfceKp
of a boy, about
twelve
corpse
years of age.
six weets,
to information
according
received,
The dryness
of the atmosphre'
appearance.
in this
region
anch
rubbish
which
are mostly

Indians
over it
tents,

are not

under

usually
as may

leave
be

composed

the

at hand,
of small

body when
or the rebranches,

154

MORTUARY

The

Shosnones

Owyhee
River,
visit in 1871.
branches
when

the

on

living

sick

person

OF

NORTH

AMERICAN
and

ureeK

indpendance
of Nevada,

did

not

on

INDIANS.

the

bants

eastern

their

bury

dead

at the

ot the

of my
of poles and
constructed
died, his lodge (usually
person
demolished
and placed
in one confused
mass over his remains,
a short
the illness
is not too great,
or death
distance.
When
to a favorable
from their templace, some distance
is removed

upper
portion
Whenever
the

of SaMx) was
band removed

the

sudden,

CUSTOMS

time

raof their own removal.

necessity
Coyotes,
there
remains
all the flesh, so that
nothing
The Indians
at Tuscarora,
and even thse are scattered
bones,
by the wolves.
meet the bony
statedthat
when itwas possible,
andthat
by chance
they should
Nevada,
manner
I failed
to discover,
remains
of any Shoshone,
they would
bury it, bnt in what
the dead.
as they were very reticent,
and avoided
any information
regarding
giving
of the atmosdried and ehrivelled,
to the dryness
One cornse was found
totally
owing
porary

camping
and other

ground,
carnivora

vens,
but the

in this

phere

W.

to
of

idea
Near

the

west

burial

us there

was

Figure

mode

which

of

burial

his

be

somewhat
a good

affords

illustration,

the

among

to

appears

receptacles.

a burying-ground,
fnrnished
Espenburg,

which,
several

of their

In some

at Cape
of natives
dispose

of drift-wood,

a curions

of Alaska,
11, after

coast

lodge-burial.

these

observed
tribe

remove

describes

Beechey*

on

Esquimaux
similar

soon

rgion.

F.

Capt.

so as to avoidthe

raised

about

dead.

two

feet

in

addition

to

what

of the

examples
instances

a platform
th ground,

and

had

we

manner

already

in which
was

this

eonstructed

a quarter
from
the
upon which
and a double
tent
of drift-wood
westward,
about
seven feot long, and the outer one with
and at first
close together,
They were placed
of foxes and wolves
but they had
depredations

with
its head
to the
body was placed,
erected
over it; the inner one with spars
some that
were three times that length.
no doubt

so to prevent
sufficiently
at' last;
and all the bodies,
yielded
animals.
by these rapacious
of the dead
there
In these tents

the
and

even

the

hides

that

covered

them,

had

suffered

or planks,
were no coffins
as at Cape Espenburg;
were dressed
in a frock
made
of eider-duck
one of deer-skin
the bodies
skins, with
over it, and were
covered
with a sea-horse
use for their
such
as the natives
hide,
to the poles,
were several
laidars.
and on the ground
near them,
Suspended
Esquimaux implements,
of wooden
and a tamborine,
we
which,
consisting
trays,
paddles,
were

informed

there

for the

sky)

ate,

The

and

Blackfeet,
Cheyennes,
of Bellingham
Bay,
their

northwest

dead

in

tent
coast

carved
of

occurred,
reeds.

some
in

bury

states

Bancroftf

palm

the meaning
of the natives,
were placed
convey
in the next
world
to the western
(pointing
no interpreter,
this was ail the information
Having

who,

and sang songs.

but the cnstom
of placing
such
is not unusual,
and in ail probability
in the next world
similar
enjoyments

rectangular

death

could

deceased,

around
the receptacles
instruments
that
the Esquimaux
believe
may
to those which constitute
their hap-

in this.

Indians
place

as signs

of the

drank,

Icouldobtain;
of the dead
the soul has
piness

as well
use

this

"Narrative
rNat.

it

the
is

preserved

to
the

in
for

J.

in lodges,
bury
F. Hammond,
inclosing

sarcophagi,
material.

of
body

Dr.

to

similar

certain

deposited
In

wooden
white
houses

that

also

Navajos

according

Some

those

of
shown

Indians
a small
three

of a Voyage
to the Pacific,
Races
of Pac. States,
1874, vol.

the

of

in
Costa

hut

constructed

years,

food
vol.

1831,
i, p. 780.

and
U.

S.

these

with

tribes

of

Figure

12.

Rica,

when
of

being

i, p. 332.

the
A.,
a
the

plaited

supplied,

yaibow.J
and

on

each

certain
lar

custom

of

analogous

prevailed

though
of

of

anniversary

ceremonies.

modes
quite

their

155

BOX-BURIAL ESQUIMAUX

in

Demerara.

of

the

and

it is redressed

and

been

informed

dead

authentic

the

peoples

were

has

one

or

recently

No

among

which

America

has

burial

frequently

houses,

death

writer

a custom

Central

the

The

two

of

to

are

the

Old

beneath

followed

by

our

tribes.

own

the

amid

a simi-

that

accounts
of

interred

been

attended

known
al-

World,
the

floors

of

Indians

Mosquito

BOX-BUEIAZ.
Under
tribes

this

head

the

northwest

on

derfolly

carved,

platform

or

house
food

an
be

may

of the

sembling

those

did

the

the

angular

roof,
to

tribes

the

as

chests,

these

ground.
and
each

one

being

In

dead

wona low

upon

resemble

they
an

has

the

supported

shape

certain

by

for

receptacles

opening

small
which

through

corpse.

formerly

spoken

fnrnished

examples

used

in

living
and

of,

New

the

Creeks,

States

Army,

York

used

boxes
and

Choctaws,

much

re-

Cherokees

same.
J.

Capt.

H.

lating

to

covered

with

United

Gageby,
Creeks

the
are

which

on

passed

Some

who

wooden

large

those

placed

coast

resting

with

be

may

buried
small

in
on the

Indian

Territory

surface,

in a box

branches,
weeks
had

after a few
in one Creet
grave

and

leaves,
become

furnishes

or a substitute

earth.

I have

uncovered

seen

and

the

and

probably

the

re-

following

made of branches
several
of their

of trees,

graves,
to view.
I

remains

exposed
in another
of silver;
(adult
male)
some
arrows.
are ail interred
with the feet of the
implements
ofwarfare,
They
In the mourning
ceremonies
of the
Creeks
the nearer
relatives
corpse to the east.
their
smeared
hair and faces with
a composition
made
of grease
and
and wood-ashes,
saw

would

remain

Josiah
of

in that

Priest*

Pacific

condition

writer

believes

ample

of credulity

for

an

gives

coast

Indians
it

a small

(a child's)
boTV and

to

several

by

of
on

the
the

many

a month.

burial

repositories

Talomeco

River,

unreliable

entirely

shown

days,

acconnt
living

be

sum

writers

and

gives

and

readers

of

tribe
The

Oregon.

it

place

as

an

ex-

The corpses
of the Caciques
were so well embalmed
that
there
was no bad smell;
in large wooden
and placed
they were deposited
coffins, -well constructed,
upon benches
two feet from the ground.
In smaller
the Spaniards
found
the
coffins, and in baskets,
clothes
of the deceased
men and women,
and so many
that
distributed
pearls
they
them
the officers
and soldiers
among
by handisfulls.
la
of

Bancroft

the
The

be

t may

found

the

following

account

of

the

burial

boxes

Esquimaux:
EsMmos

on the
supported

side

do not

as a rule

in a plank
box,
by four posts.
*Ain.
tNat.

which
The
Antiq.
Races

bury their
dead, but double
is elevated
three
or four
grave-box
and

is

often

covered

the
feet

it
up and place
the ground
and
of
painted
figures

body
from

with

Discov.,
1838, p. 286.
of Pac. States,
1874, vol. i, p. 69.

4t

MORTUARY

156

CUSTOMS

OF

NORTH

AMERICAN

INDIANS.

Sometimes
it is wrapped
in skins placed
upon an elevated
fishes, and animals.
it from wild beasts.
or trunks
of trees so as to protect
and covered
with planks
frame,
and sometimes
or in the grave-box,
are deposited
the arms,
olothing,
Upon the frame,
of
mention
is made
the domestic
utensils
of the deceased.
Frquent
by travelers
lie exposedmth
their heads
towards
the north.
burial
where
the bodies
placed
places
birds,

Frederic

describes

Whymper*

the

burial

of

boxes

Kalosh

the

of

that

Territory
contain
or tombs
are interesting.
They
only the ashes of the
grave-boxes
These people invariably
burn. the deceased.
On one of the boxes I saw a
of human hair depending
therefrom.
Each head
of faces painted,
long tresses

Their
dead.
number

a victim

represented
donbtless
much

H.

Dall,t

American

Innuits

of the

with
t

carved

well

Unalaldik,
13 and
Figs.

and

known

ethnologie

had

14

are

never

painted
as

one

observers,
Innuits
of

of

lows.

deceased

(happily)
than
if he

esteemed

ornamented

W.
of

more

after

faces
of

one's
harmed
and

the

most

Ail

his

day

their

he

vas
are

graves

devices.

other

describes

In

ferocity.
a fly.

experienced
the

and
Ingaliks
Yuka,
his
illustrations
in

burial
of
the

and
boxes

carefnl
of

the

Ulukuk

as

fol-

volume

noted.

~s:J~~~

FIG.

INNtriT

13. Qnuit grave.

OF mSTAT.AKLIK.

fashion
is to place
body, doubled
up on its side, in a box of plank
four feet long;
this is elevated
several
feet above
of spruce
logs, and about
above
the eoflin or box.
The sides are often
the ground
on four posts, which
project
to the
of fax animals,
and fishes.
with red chalk, in figures
birds,
According
painted,
The

hewed

the

usual
ont

*Travels
tAlaska

in Alaska,
1869, p. 100.
its Resources,
1870, pp.

and

19, 132, 145.

157

BOX-BURIAL-INNUIT.

yaekow.]

to him
are attached
to
a number
of articles
which
man,
belonged
bows and arrows,
around
hunting
it; some of them have
kyaks,
or even kettles,
around
th grave or fastened
to it; and almost
snow-shoes,
or "kantg,"
from which
the deceased
was accustomedto
woodendish,

of the dead
wealth
the coffin of strewed
implements,
invariablythe
eat, is hnng

on one

of the

posts.
rNNTJIT

The

dead

are

The annexed
mented
with

enclosed

sketch

in a box in the manner

described.
previously
ground
in this case, is ornaform of the sarcophagus,
which,
for seal-lines,
a fishing-rod,
and a wooden
dish or kan-

above

shows

OF YUKON.

the

a reel
anow-shoes,
The latter
is found
with
every grave,
tg.
the body.
Sometimes
a part of the property
or about it;
is thus
occasionally
the whole
such as has been
ions, and clothing
(except

and

ono is placed
in the box with
usually
of the dead person
is placed
in the coffin
of.
disposed
Generally
the fors, provisare divided
the nearer
relaworn)
among

in possession
of his family
if he has one
such clothing,
tives
of the dead, or remain
honsehold
and weapons
as the deceased
had in daily use are almost
invariautensils,
in his coffin.
If there
are many
deaths
about
the same time,
or an epibly enclosed
to the dead is destroyed.
a
demie
The house in which
occurs,
everything
belonging
death
not

occurs
nncommon

is always
to take

deserted
the sick

z= =-=._

and
person

usually
destroyed.
out of the house

_=:

In
and

order
put

to avoid
him

~r

in

-``-

this, it is
a tent to die.

_=_

!FlG. 14. Ingalik grave.

There
coffin
that

utensils
about
it.
and other
feminine
by the kettles
On the outside
of the
of burial.
the sexes in method
indicate
in red ochre.
of fur animals
usually
Figures
if seal or deer skin, his proficiency
a good
as a
trapper;
the manner
of his death is
that
he waswealthy;
parkies

coffin may be known

is no distinction
between
are usually
drawn
figures

A woman's

the

dead

person

was

of
hunter;
representation
indicated.
also occasionally
no sewing;
for five days the

do
the women
in the village
days after a death
of the
an axe.
The relatives
do not eut wood with
cliffs for a year,
or their
feet will
dead must not seek birds'
eggs on the overhanging
or inis worn
them
and they will be dashed
to pieces.
No mouming
slip from under
a
the body,
the hair.
Women
sit and watch
chanting
dicated,
except
by cutting
For

men

four

158

MORTUARY

mournful
the

At the

end
seems

vals.

I have

mained

NORTH

seen

several

in spite

single,

women

who

of repeated

As we drew
Indians

me

that

we

near,
it

a low,

heard

was

for many

TREE
We

to

pass

choice

timber

of

whieh

at

the

mode

this

J.

being

are
to

needed

be

called
tree

aerial
and

time.

greatly

on

if

absent,

used;
of

the

Brul

are

called

thigh"

Teton

in
The

of its

relates

EUNERAL
some
Though
when implements

From
the

not

details,
and
tree

now

but

can

Nebraska,
of

customs

mortuary

its

learned,
where

employed.

Agency,
alliance.
or

Seedhaugas,
its
entirety,
from

be

present

Lakotah

ex-

quite

being

Tail

the

in

given

to

the

not
known

They
"burned

only

on

ac-

truthfulness

burial.

scaffold

AND MOTTRNING OBSERVANCES.

dead in rude boxes,

either
burvingthem
a
or, when they have no means
of making
on some hill or other slight
ground
elevation,
yet
and their general
as a people, probably
whites,
cnstom,

for digging
can
tbem on top of the
of the

to

tongue
is

to

tribe

what

facilities

the

proper,

burial,

scaffolds

Spotted

belong

Indian

CEREMONIES

few of this

grave,
placing
this is done in imitation
does

the

attention
It

description.

who

narrative

careful

spulture
scaffold

the

Sioux,

Scaugu,

people.

count
of

or

The body lay on

and the head
back,
about four feet long.

of the

to be only

hasbeenreceivedamostinfcerestingaecountof
the

re-

BUBJUL.

are
present

Oleveland,

and had

hnsband,

one of my men, inMikala,

I saw several
On landing,

placed.
the small

SCAFFOLB

dpends

trees

dead

coffin

may

of

even

bonnds,
William

From

what

examples

practiced

tensively
the

now

may
common

for

lashed

AMD

a second

years.

and
chant,
the dead.

wailing

lamenting
in which
the

ont the box

hewing
in a deer-skin
the heels were
on the chest,
so that his
forward

most

INDIANS.

OF ULUKUK.

women

its side
bent

to take

refused

offers,

INGAIJKS

formed

AMERICAN

until it is interred.
that others
have bronght
They seldom
suspect
do.
as the Indians
almost
by shamanism,
invariably
of a year from the death,
a festival
is given,
are made to those
presents
of monrning
is over.
Their
in making
the coffin, and the period
grief
for a long time in wailing
for the dad at interdeep, but they indulge

assisted

seldom

OF

refrain,
about

death

who

CUSTOMS

be

lay their
had,

differ

in any essential
of their*forefathers
for many generaway from that
In disposing
of the dead, they wrap
the body tightly
in blankets
tions in the past.
made of the hide of some anior robes (sometimes
wind it ail over with thongs
both),
either
in the branches
of some
mal, and place it, reclii
agon the back at full length,
mai.o for the pnrpose.
are abont
tree or on a scaffold
These scaffolds
eight feet high,
four forked
sticks firmlv
in the ground,
one at each corner,
and
by planting
the body is securely
others
across
on top, so as to form a floor, on which
placing
more than one body is placed
on the same scaffold,
fastened.
Sometimes
thonghgenone is made
Indians
a separate
for each occasion.
These
erally
being in all things
and made
then

most
used
their
wise

superstitions,
on or about

attach
the

dead.

a kind
This

own people
from disturbing
with them is considered

meddle

of sacredness
superstition
the dead,
an

to these
is in
and

offense

itself

for

one

not

too

scaffolds

and

all the

materials

to prevent
any of
nation
to in any
of another
punished
by death..
severely
sufficient

'.f7: IM'~ r
Fi.I6. 0-FFRINGFOODTO THE DEAU.

T.SicUir
acoij.litJi.Piiila

aubow.]
The

TREE

same

AND

SCAFFOLD

BURIAL.

159

also prevents
them from ever
feeling
old scaffolds
or any ofthe
wood
using
been nsed about
even for firewood,
them,
though
thenecessitymaybevery
for fear some evil consequences
great,
will follow.
It is also the custom,
not
though.
when
bodies
universally
have
been
for two years
followed,
on the scaffolds
to take
them down and bury them under
ground.
All the work about
winding
up the dead, building
the scaffold,
and placing
the dead
is done by women
uponit
their labor,
only, who, afterhavingnnished
return
and bring
the men, to show them
where
the body is
that
they may be able to find it in
placed,
future.
Valuables
of all kinds,
such
as weapons,
&c. in short,
ornaments,
pipes,
whatever
the deceased
valued
most highly
while living,
andlocks
ofhaircutfromthe
heads
of the mourners
at his death,
are always
bound
In case the
up with the body.
dead was a man of
or if the family
could
afford
importance,
he were
it, even though
horses
not, one or several
in the former
which
the departed
(generally,
case, those
most of) are shot and placed
under
thonght
the scaffold.
The idea in this is that
the
of the horse will accompany
spirit
and be of use to his spirit
in the "happy
hunting
grounds,"
or, as thesepeople
land."
express
it, "the
spirit
When
an Indian
before
death
dies, and in some cases even
the friends
and
occurs,
relatives
assemble
at the lodge and begin
over the departed
or departing
crying
one.
This consists
in uttering
the most
almost
hideous
wails
and lamentaheartrending,
all join until
exhausted.
tions, in which
Then
the mourning
ceases for a time until
some one starts
it again,
when all join in as before
and keep it up nntil unable
to cry
This
is kept
the body
is removed.
longer.
up nntil
This
is done
almost
crying
who gather
in large numbers
wholly
on such occasions,
by women,
and among
them
a
few who are professional
mourners.
These
are generally
old women
and go whenever
a person
is expected
to die, to take
the leading
in the lamentations,
part
knowing
that they will be well paid
at the distribution
of goods
which
follows.
As soon as
death
takes
the body is dressed
in the best garments
place,
by the women
and blankets
new
ones if they can be afforded.
obtainable,
The crowd
near
continue
gathered
and from time to time ont locks of hair from their
wailing
piteonsly,
own heads
with
and throw
them
on the dead body.
knives,
Those who wish to show their
grief
most
cnt
in
themselves
varions
strongly,
in the legs and arma, with
places,
generally
their
knives
or pieces
of flint, more
the latter,
the blood to flow freely
commonly
causing
over their
This custom
is followed
persons.
to a less degree
by the men.
A body is seldom
than one day as, besides
the desire
kept longer
to get the dead ont
of sight,
the fear that
the disease
which
caused
the death
will commnnicate
itself
to
of the family
others
causes
them
to hasten
the disposition
of it as soon as they are
certain
that
death
has actually
taken
place.
Until
the body is laid
eat nothing.
away the mourners
After
that
is done, connected
with
which
there
seems
to be no particular
the few women
who
ceremony,
attend
to it return
to the lodge
and a distribution
is made among
them and others,
not only of the remaining
of
the
but
of
ail the possessions,
property
even to
deceased,
the lodge itself of the family
to which
he belonged.
This
custom
in some cases has
been carried
so far as to leave the rest of the
not only absolutely
destitute
family
but
naked.
After continuing
actually
in this
condition
for a time,
reach
they gradually
the common
level again
by receiving
sources.
gifts from varions
The received
cnstom
of women,
near relatives
requires
of the dead, a strict
observance of the ten days following
the death,
as follows
They are to rise at a very early
hour
and
work
hard
ail day,
in no feast,
unnsually
or other
joining
dance,
game,
eat but little,
and retire
diversion,
that
be deprived
late,
of the usual
they
may
amount
of sleep as of food.
During
this
they never
but at varions
paint
themselves,
times
go to the top of some hill and bewail
the dead in loud cries and lamentations
for hours
After the ten days have
together.
themselves
expired
they paint
again
and engage
in the usual
amusements
of th people
as before.
The men are expected
to mourn
and fast for one day and then
some other
go on the war-path
against
tribe,
or on some long journey
alone.
If he prefers,
he can mourn
and fast for two or more
which

has

160

MORTUARY
and

days
some

remain

extent.

CUSTOMS

at home.
If but

The

little

OF
custom

is placed
to touch

and no one is allowed

dead,
intention
that those of the same

NORTH

AMERICAN

INDIANS.

food at the scaffold

also prevails
to
of placing
there
it is understood
to be for the spirit
of the

it.
If much
is provided,
it is done with
the
and age as the deceased
shall meet there
and consume it.
If the dead be a little
is provided;
girl, the young
girls meet and eat what
if it be a man, then men assemble
The relatives
never mention
for "the same purposo.
the

name

of

sex

>
THE GHOST."

the dead.
"KEEPING

is

another

Still
still

at

the present
day by no
them.
This is
among
of the hair
from the head

cnstom,
though
to some
extent

observed

A little

means
called

generally

followed,

wanagce
deceased

of the

or

yuhapec,

prekeeping
the ghost."
being
of value
until the roll is about two feet long
served is bonnd
up in calico and articles
or more in diameter,
when it is placed
andteninches
ina case made ofhidehandsomely
ornamented
with varions
designs
m diffrent
colored
paints.
Whenthefamilyispoor,
for this case blue
or scarlet
blanket
or cloth.
The roll
they may subsfcitate
however,
thus x in front
is then swung
between
two supports
made of sticks,
lengthwise
placed
of a lodge which
has been set apart
for the pnrpose.
In this lodge are gathered
preswhich
are given ont when
a sufficient
is obtained.
It is
ents of ail Mnds,
quantity
often
several
this distribution
is made.
all
year andsometimes
years before
During
this time the roll
the hair of the deceased
is leffc undisturbed
in front
of
containing
the

The

are bronght
gifts as they
to be touched
nntil
given out.

lodge.
are not

and
the

lodge nnless
tho morning.
they smoke they

it be a wife
The

in

are

too,

to be given
in charge.
done

of the

who may go in if necessary

very early
deceased,
as they choose,
to smoke,
As
eat, and converse.
their pipes in th conter
of the lodge,
and they,
nntil
after
the distribution.
When
is
they eat, a portion
the roll outside
for the spirit
of the deceased.
No one is

first under
placed
to take
this
unless
by
the

When

piled in the back part of the lodge,

No one but men and boys
are admitted
to

sit inside,
the ashesfroni

empty
undistnrbe

left

always
allowed
eaten

men

in are

and

a large
in which
case it may bo
is so placed,
quantity
in need
of food, even though
to the dead.
actually
strangers
cornes the friends
of the deceased
and ail to whom prsents
are

any

persons
time
proper
are

called

Generally
small
locks

to
together
this is some
of the hair

the

are given
out by the man
and the things
lodge
relative
of the departed.
The roll is now nn-

near

distributed

with

the

other

whioh

presents,

ends

the

ceremony..
Sometimes

this
the ghost"
is done several
and it is then lookod
"keeping
times,
of the burial
or putting
all the time
upon as a repetition
away of the dead.
Dnring
of the hair, the lodge,
as well as the roll, is looked
before the distribution
npon as in
a manner
but after that
it becomes
common
and may be used
sacred,
ceremony
again
for any
No relative
or near
friend
of the dead wishes
to retain
ordinary
purppse.
in his possession
that
to him while living,
or to see, hear,
or own
be'onged
which
will remind
him of the departed.
idea in ail
anything
Indeed,
the leading
their
bnrial
customs
in the laying
dead their most valuable
away withthe
possessions,
the giving
to others
what
is left of his and the family
the refusai
to menproperty,
anything

tion

hisname,
&c., is to put
ory of the departed.
From what
has been said,
have a spirit
which
continues
of a future
life in the body,
the spirits
recognize
tial to their happiness
of the

dead.

15

Figure
of

upon

the

but

of their

furnishes

food
scaffold.

and

mind as soon
it will
after

believe

however,
speak
a time.

less
a
drink

that

These

generally

and
example

good
to

the

and

be seen
death
after

as effectual

as possible

the

mem-

each person
to
that
they believe
of the body.
They have no idea
death
their
will meet
and
spirits

friends
in the spirit land.
They deem it essento destroy
their
recollection
as far as practicable
of death
as a sleep, and of the dead as asleep or

departed

here,

are much

of

however,
to live

Theyfrequently
to sleep at such

having
gone
and
upon them,

offering

out

the

dead.

customs
strictly
of

are gradnally
observed
than
scaffold

Figure

burial.
17,

their

losing

hold

formerly.

depositing

Figure
the

16,
dead

T.Sine7
Fg.17.

DEPSITIWG

THE

GORPSE-

TAitnowJ
A.

SCAPFOLD-BUEIAL
mentions

Delano,*

noticed

in

as

CHIPPEWAS.

follows

an

161
of

example

tree-burial

which

he

Nebraska.

the
afternoon
we passed
a Sioux
During
if I may be
burying-ground,
to use an Irishism.
In ahackberry
about
tree,
elevated
twenty
feet from the
a kind of rack was made
of broken
ground,
tent
was
poles, and the body (for there
but one) was placed
in his blanket,
and a tanned
upon it, wrapped
buffalo
skin, with
his tin cup, moccasins,
and various
had used inlife,
were placdupon
things
whichhe
his body,
for his use in the land of
spirits.
allowed

18

Figure
Dr.

represents

Washington
John
Young,

the

account

following
Their

from

tree-burial,

Matthe.ws,
Inclian
agent
of

United
at

States
the

tree-burial

sketch

drawn

by

friend

my

Army.

Blackfeet

Agency,
this

among

sends

Montana,

tribe

of burial
has always
been
to inclose
the dead
(nntil
recently)
body
or blankets,
the best owned
sewed
if
by the departed,
closely
up, and then,
a male or chief, fastenin
the branches
of a tree so high as to be beyond
the reach
of
and then
leffc to slowly
waste
in the dry winds.
wolves,
If the body was that
of a
or child,
it was thrown
squaw
into
the underbrush
or jungle,
where
it soon became
the prey of the
wild
animals.
The weapons,
of men were inclosed,
and
pipes,
&c,
the small
with
them.
toys of childrn
The ceremonies
were
the
equally
barbarous,
relatives
to the depth
of their
cutting
off, according
one or more joints
of the
grief,
themselves
of clothing
fingers,
even in the coldest weather,
divesting
and fllling
the air
with their lamentations.
All the
was conducted
sewing
up and burial
process
by the
as the men would
not touch
nor remain
in proximity
squaws,
to a dead body.
in

manner

robes

The

of Dakota
at

agent
The

account

following

Mandans

Fort

Gros

of four

used,
white

the

of

scaffold

furnished

burial
by

E.

H.

among

the

Alden,

United

Gros

Ventres

and

States

Indian

Berthold

Ventres

made

is

posts

and

Mandans

never
but
on a scaffold
bury in the ground,
always
feet high,
on which
the box is placed,
eight
or, if no box is
in red or blue cloth if able, or, if
or cheapest
not, a blanket
and weapons
under
placed
the body, and there
being
directly
no Indian
ever daring
to touch
one of them.
It would
be bad
dead or anything
so placed
to him.
Should
the body
belonging
the gronnd,
it is never
touched
or replaced
on the scaffold.
As

about

body wrapped
the tools
cloth,
they
remain
forever,
medicine
to tonch
the

fall to
by any means
soon as one dies ho is immediately
bnried,
and wailing
as the process
begin howling
and
around
the
ing day
without
night
grave,
.who mourn
are always
paid for it in some
and those who mourn
the longest
are paid
affection
for the dead by a fearful
cutting

sometimes
within
an hour,
and the friends
of interment
monrn
goes on, and continue
food sometimes
three or four days.
Those
friends
of the deceased,
way by the other
the most.
They also show their
and
grief
of their own bodies,
sometimes
only in part,
and sometimes
all over
their whole
and
this
sometimes
flesh,
continues
for weeks!
Their hair, which
is worn in long braids,
is also ont off to show their mourning.
They
seem prend
of their mutilations.
A young
man who had just buried
his mother
came
in boasting
and
his mangled
of,
showing
legs.
to

According
Wis.,
is

on

buried

as

follows

One

mode

Thomas
scaffolds,

L.

MeKenney,f
inclosing-the

th
corpse

Chippewas
in

a box.

of

Fond
The

du

of burying
the doad
the Chippewas
is to place the coffin or box
among
remains
on two cross-pieces,
nailed
or tied with
to four poles.
wattap

their

containing
*Liie
*Life

Lac,

narrative

on th

11 A E

Plains.
Plains,

1854.
1854, t>. 68.

t'i'nm-

+n tT,B T.ni-oc.

isot

ons

MORTUARY

162

OF

CUSTOMS

AMERICAN

NORTH

INDIANS.

near these posts the wild hop or some

They plant
poles are about ten feet high.
I saw one of
over and covers the coffin.
kind of running
spreads
vine, which
it.
It was the coffin of a child about four
and as I have described
thse on the island,
Iaskedthe
I hve a sketch
ofit.
It was near the lodge of the sick girl.
yearsold.
He answered
in that
of their dead
his people
they did not
way.
disposed
chiefwhy
under
a
them
so soon by putting
like to put them ont of their
ground.
Upon
sight
and that was a comfort
contained
their remains,
platform
they could see the box that
to them.
The

other

19

Figure

is

from

copied

thus

Keating*

MeKenney's
burial

describes

to ten

which
are from eight
scaffolds,
canoe.
made from part of a broken

On these
a box

of

picture

this

of

form

burial.

scaffolds
Some

feet
hair

corpses
high,
was suspended,

were

in
deposited
we at first
which

from
us that thse were lochs of hair torn
for a scalp, but our guide
informed
between
the four
their
In the center,
to testify
their heads
grief.
by the relatives
in the ground;
it was about
a stake
was planted
the scaffolu,
supported
posts whieh
had a design of a
of human
five of whieh
six feet high,
figures,
and bore an imitation
to seven,
were naked
the rest, amounting
them
to be females;
indicating
petticoat,
that
of the latter
four were headless,
for maie figures;
and wero intended
showing
but held a staff
other male figures
were
the three
unmutilated,
they had been slain;
that
slaves.
informed
as our guide
in their
us, designated
they were
hand,
which,
mistook

that
a warrior's
to the scaffold
supports
accompaniment
post, which is an usual
but those
of tho warof the deceased;
the achievements
does not represent
remains,
their
danced
the dance
of the post, and related
riors that
assemblcd
near his remains
in the vicinity,
of small
bones of animais
were observed
martial
A number
exploits.
of the dead.
left there
after a feast celebrated
in honor
which
were probably
The

The

were placed
corpses
at full length, but in a country
have remained
After the corpses

boxes

them

is overlooked.
down

buried.

and

are

inwhichthe

extended

an interesting,
sided on the

Our

thougli

that

so short

to us that
related
Renville,
circumstance
that occurred

guide,
painful,

a man

could

not

lie in

are

scarce

this

boxes and boards

where
a certain
time exposed,
he

had

here.

they are taken

been
a witness
to

An

Indian

who

re-

that his son had died atthis

spot, came up in a cano
Mississippi,
hearing
them
down the river to his place of abode,
of the remains
and convey
to take charge
toward
had already
made
such progress
but on his arrivai
ho found
that
the corpse
it impossible
for it to be removed.
He then
as rendered
undertook,
decomposition
off and thrown
All the flesh was seraped
with a few friends,
to clean off the bones.
into

the bones were

stream,
down to his residence.

the

carried

and

Interesting
is

the

following
United

Sternberg,
United

States

lates

to

The

the

a burial
Army,

Army
Mdical
of gansas

Ulieyennes

his

Musum,

I had
case

Dr.

D.

on the banks
found,
Brevet-Major
Sternberg
states,
about
feet from the ground
eight
by four notched
the
in the ground.
The unusual
care manifestedin
chief was
Dr. Sternberg
to infer that some important

that

of interest

were

inclosed

witli

the

if they were received

at the Museum
to send the case nnopened.
this morning
and an inventory
opened

the

consisted

case

of a cradle
Long's

of interlaced
Exped.

to the

branches
St.

Petert

of white
River,

poles,

of the

willow,
1824,

M.

C.

which

Otis,
It

re-

Creek,
were

of the
preparation
inclosed
in it.
Be-

body, and that

as left by the
made

A.

of Walnut

was

articles

dtails

George

George

Washington,

be enhanced
determined
Sternberg

to

Dr.

by
by

subsequently

paicl

discovered

furnished

and

canoe,

attention

extrme
case

and

into

elevated

iirmly
planted
case induced
lioving
would

from
of

States

Army,

the

case

Kansas,

valuable
account

collected

carefully

about

p.,332.

their
Indians,

contents.
six feet

value
Dr.
The
long,

yaekow.]
three

SCAFFOLD

feet

net-work.

broad,
This

and

three

cradle

BUKIAL
with

feet

was

ironwood

and cottonwood,
extremities
upon the forked
cradle
was wrapped
in two

SIOIJX.

a flooring

high,
fastened
securely
about
twelve
feet
of the
buffalo

vertical

163

of buffalo

as a
thongs
arranged
of buffalo-hide
to four poles of

by strips

These ples doubtless

rested
Th
described
by Dr. Stomberg.
size and well preserved.
On removfound
at the middle
of the right
sido

inlength.
poles

robes of large
inches
ing thse an aperture
eighteen
square was
of the cradle
or basket.
Within
other
buffalo
robes
appeared
folded
about
the reand secured
sashes.
mains,
Five
by gaudy-colored
robes were
successively
removed,
seven in ail.
Then we came to a series
making
of new blankets
folded
about
the
remains.
There
were five in all-two
two blue,
and one white.
These
scarlet,
being
the next wrappings
consisted
removed,
of a striped
white
and gray sack,
and of a
United
States
like the other
Infantry
new.
We had now
overcoat,
coverings
nearly
corne
the immediate
apparently
of the remains,
upon
which
envelopes
it was now
evident
mustbethoseof
a child.
Thse
consisted
of three
with
hoods
robes,
very
ornamented
with
bead-work.
richly
These robes
or cloaks
were
of buffalo-calf
skin
abont four feet in length,
decorated
with
bead-work
in stripes.
elaborately
The outor
was covered
with rows of blue and white
the second
was green
and yelbead-work,
blue and red.
All were fnrther
low, and the third
adorned
brass
bells
by spherical
attached
ail about
the borders
of beads.
by strings
The remains
with
their
similar
to that
lay upon a matting
used by tho
wrappings
and other
Indians
of the southern
Navajo
and upon a pillow
of dirty
plains,
rags, in
which
were folded
a bag of red paint,
bits of antelope
of straps,
skin, bunches
buckles,
&c.
The three
bead-work
hooded
cloaks
were now removed,
and then wo successa gray woolen
double
ively
five yards
nnwrapped
of blue cassimere,
six yards
shawl,
of red calico,
and six yards
of brown
and finally
disclosed
the remains
of a
calico,
about
a year old, in an advanced
child, probably
of decomposition.
The cadastage
ver had a beaver-cap
ornamented
with
disks of copper
tho bones
of the
containing
which
had fallen
About
the neck were long
cranium,
apart.
wampum
necklaees,
with
and Auricul,
with
Dentalium,
Unionid,
beads.
There
were also'
interspersed
of the pieces
of aliotis
from the Gulf of California,
strings
so valued
by th Indians
on this
side of the Eocky
Mountains.
The body had
been
dressed
for
elaborately
the costume
of a red-flannel
burial,
a red tunic,
consisting
and irock-leggins
cloak,
adorned
with bead-work,
of red and black
yarn stockings
worsted,
and deer-skin
beadwork
moccasins.
With
the remains
were
numerous
a porcelain
a
trinkets,
image,
China
of beads,
several
vase, strings
a fur collar,
toys, a pair of mittens,
a pouch
of
the skin of l'utorins
vison, &c.
Another
Dr.
to

L.
the

ing

extremely
S.

Turner,
is
Sioux,

observances

account

interesting
United

here
which

States

given
have

Army,

entire,
prevailed

as

of scaffold-burial,
Fort
it refers
to

furnished

and
Peck,
Mont.,
to certain
cnrious

a great

extent

over

by

relating
monrnthe

entire

globe:
The Dakotas
dead
in the tops
of .trees when
bury their
limbs
horizontal
to support
on which
ciently
to lay the body,
scaffolding
is not common
in Dakota,
the more general
is to lay them
practice
seven to ten feet high and out of the reach
of carniverous
animals,

can
butas

be found

sufii-

such

growth
scaffolds
from

upon
as the wolf.
Thse
scaifolds
are constructed
four
set
into the ground
upon
after themanner
posts
sometHng
of tho rude drawing
which
I inclose.
Like ail labors of a domestic
kind, the preparation for burial
is left to the women,
The work begins
usually
the old women.
as soon
as life is extinct.
The face, neck, and
hands
are thickly
with vermilion,
or
painted
a species
of red earth
found
in various
of the Territory
when the vermilion
portions
of tho traders
cannot
be had.
The clothes
and personal
trinkets
of the deceased
ornameut th body.
When
blankets
are available,
it is then
in one, ail parts
of
wrapped
the body being
Around
this a dressed
skin
completoly
enveloped.
of buffalo
is then
with th flesh side ont, and the whole
secnrely
wrapped,
bound
with thongs
securely

CUSTOMS

164

MORTUARY

of skins,

eitherrawordressed;
ail other
coverings,

envelopes
dimmed

OF

AMERICAN

NORTH

andforomament,
the
and renders

when

INDIANS.

available,

scene
general
as the scaffold
is

a bright-red
more
picturesque
ready, the body

blanket
nntil
is borne

As soon
and the lments.
by time
and left
to the place of final deposit,
followed
the women,
by tho female relatives,
is accomThis
ceremony
wrappings
upon this airy bed of death.
prone in its secure
that
one must see and hear in order to
so wild
and weird
with lamentations
panied
the
it is customary
to place upon or beneath
be a brave,
If the deceased
appreciate.
and if he
winch
time
has rendered
a few buffalo-heads
scaffold
dry and inoffensive;
by

on the seaffold
of battle
are placed
in war
some of his implements
been brave
related
a chief,
or a soldier
has been
If the deceased
tied to its timbers.
or securely
to slay his favorite
to his chief, it is not uncommon
pony and place the body beneath
As
the man.
that
the horse goes with
under
the superstition,
1 suppose,
the scaffold,
1
the things
used while living,
to provide
the dead
with
the propensity
illustrating
for the use of
to an old man a delft urinal
that
some years ago I loaned
may mention
I made him promof a wasting
disease.
man who was slowly
his son, a young
dying
Not long
return
it as soon as his son was done using it.
that he would
ise faithfully
held the rmains
of the dead warrior,
scaffold
which
the urinal
afterwards
graced.the
the young
man is not done
retnrned
I presume
and as it has not to this day been
has

using it.
of the Dakotas,
customs
The mourning
though
cover considrable
Thehair,
ground.
observance,
and the top
off even with the neck,
is cropped
are smeared
with
the whole
times nearly
body,
with
moistened
chalk,
articles
the few shabby
left. destitate.
family

water.

The

of apparel
Thus
far the

lodge,
worn

of

never
of the

them appear
to be ofuniversal
eut under
other circnmstance3,
and forehead,
and somehead

of white
earth
a species
and ail the familypossessions

resembling

except
away and the
given
or nearly
so.
The wives,
is
or third
the
the first, second,
day after
and gash their
and leggins
legs with

teepee,
by the

custom

few

mourners,
universal

are

on
and sisters
of a deceased
man,
mother,
off their
moccasins
throw
fnneral,
frequently
of burial
with
the camp and to the place
and march
their
through
bnteher-knives,
dismal
while they chant
or wail their
bare and bleeding
songs of mournextremities,
in many places,
and usually
seek the
often gash themselves
The men likewise
ing.
smokon the distant
where they remain
solitude
of the higher
fasting,
prairie,
point
A chief
who had lost
for two or three
out their lamentations
days.
ing, and wailing
exin solitude
almost
or four days of mourning
once came to me after three
a brother
outersideofhothlower
and bodily
anguish.
Hehadgashedthe
haustedfromhunger

to the top of the

all tho way irom the ankles
of a few inches
at intervals
He asfrom exposure,
and were suppurating
had inflamed
wounds
freely.
his wounds
with
I dressed
me that he had not slept for several
days or nights.
after which
and gave him a full dose of an effective
a soothing
anodyne,
ointment,
and shake
and awoke
to express
his gratitude
he slept long and refreshingly,
my hand
are not resorted
inflictions
and sincre
manner.
When
these harsher
in a very cordial
toward
the
usually
repair
daily
for a few days to the place ofburial,
to, the mourners
and chant
their
hour of sunset,
by its own expresgrief until it is apparently
assuaged
sion.
This is rarely
kept up for more than four or five days, but is occasionallyresorted
extremities

His

hips.
sured

to the mood of the bereft.

I have
for weeks,
or even months,
according
to, at intervals,
as the spectacle
of an old father
in life so touching
seen few things
going
daily to the
in
and ponring
out his grief
are lengthening,
of his child, while the shadows
grave
his fignre
melts with the gray twilight,
move a dmon,
until
wails that
would
when,
The weird
effect of this observhe returns
to his desolate
and solemn,
silent
family.
ance

is sometimes
a little

kindling

smoking
during
of the
a brief

heightened,
fire near the

when
head

the deceased
of the

scaffold,
drawn
from

was
and

a grown-up
son, by the old man
his lamentations
with
varying
observances
memory
ofpersonal

my
Theforegoingis
in silence.
of more than six years' constant
intercourse
a period
There
Dakota
Indians.
memory
may be much which
considration.

subdivisions
with several
has failed
to recall upon

taerow.]

SCAFFOLD

20 represents

Figure
dead.

a brief

Perhaps

in

thrown
known
Jews

Dr.

to

the

dead

a form

as
Turner's

of grief-expression

narrative

for

not

may

be

the

deemed

is a custom

which
is known
to be of great
the
ancient
it appears
among
Romans,
for it usually
accompanied
cremation,
for spices,
alone,
perfumes,
oil, &c., were
In addition
to this,
articles
or
supposed

as

instances,
a sacrificial
offering,

not

confined

to food

the burning
upon
pile.
to have
ben agreeable
did

of the

of

some

been

was

review

food

Supplying

and

scarification

165

SIOTJX.

here.

inappropriate
antiquity
to have

BTJEIAL

the

tribes

ments

hair

the

own

deceased
time

also

consumed.

The

and
Chinese,
Caribs,
followed
these
customs.

Indians

from

as a mourning
that
the
among

were

the

many
The

is of very great
and
antiquity,
relates
ancients
and
whole
cities
countries
were
Tegg
shaved
when
a great
man
died.
The
Persians
not
(sic)
only shaved
on snch
themselves
but
extended
the same
to their
process
occasions,
domestic
and Alexander,
at the death
of Hephaestin,
not only
animals,
eut off the manes
of his horses
and
but
took
down
the battlemules,
cutting

of

to

and in our
same,
of North
American

the

look

bald.

mote

period
to a certain

tion,
sonal
hve

that
even
walls,
and mutilating

city

Scarifying
of time,

taken

having

extent,
In later

sacrifice.
place

were

immolated,
Carolina
Indians

observance

to
for

only
at

all

the

the

towns

might

of

our
days,
among
a limited
extent,
funerals

male

of the

relatives

and

and

mourning
from

bodyhas
prevailed
in the
process
replaced,

possibly
more
barbarous

the

in

seem

the

a re-

of evolu-

absolute

practice
perhuman
sacrifices
Indians,
but
victims
formerly
many
chiefs

of

wives

were

the

Florida

and

for the
slain,
of Chief
or

to Gallatin,
that
the
according
hereditary
dignity
Sun descended,
as usual,
and he, as well as all
by the female
line,
other
members
whether
male
or female,
could
of his clan,
marry
only
of
an
inferior
clan.
To this
of the person
persons
day mutilation
among
some
tribes
of Indians
is usual.
The
sacrifice
of the favorite
horse
or

reason,
Great

horses
the

is byno

Romans,
at Solutr,

for

graves
Indians
when

means
and
in

examinecl
this
upon
horses
were

for it was common

peculiar
to our Indians,
among
even
the men
of the Reindeer
among
period,
the writer
saw horses'
bones
exhumed
from
the
France,
in 1873.
The
writer
has
with
conversed
frequently
possibly

and
have
subject,
they
invariably
slain
care was taken
to select
great

informed
thepoorest

him

that
of the

band.
Tree-burial
the

Colchiens

not

uncommon

enveloped
their
ancient
Tartars
and

dead

the
nations
among
in sacks
of skin

of
and

antiquity,
them

hung

for
to

did the
same.
With
Scythians
regard
use of scaffolds
and
trees
as places
of deposit
for the
it
dead,
somewhat
curious
that
the
tribes
who
seems
the
formerly
occupied
of our continent
eastern
were
not in the habit
of burying
in this
portion
from
the
abundance
of timber,
would
have
been
a much
way,
which,
method
than
the
ones in vogue,
easier
while
the western
tribes,
living

trees;
to the

the

was

166

MORTUARY

in sparsely-wooded
the Indians
were
the

fact

the

supposition

The

cries

AMERICAN

the

preferred

other.

on the
living
plains
of the dry air of that
arid
property
for a kind
of mummification.
of the

part

and

interesting

mourning
have

may
that
of

If

we

were

consider

well

that

of

consisted
of

periods

in

time

of grief

or woe,

interprtation
burial.

He

expression

the

desiccation

whieh

ceremonies,
had in early

a mere

aware

This

region.

his
quite
positive,
to prevent
premature
which
be admitted
may

examples,

INDIANS.

their
dead
as long
as possible,
preserving
in trees
and
scaffolds
placed
would
lead
to

BruMer*
seems
point
cries
were
intended

such

some

being

NORTH

those

lamentations,
than
significance

greater
on this
that

dead
that

particular

loud

OF

localities,
desirous
of

of their

desiccating
would
pass

CUSTOMS

a
and

being
gives

here:

The Caribs lament loudly, their

with comical
remaria
wailings
being interspersed
and questions
to the dead as to why he preferred
to leave this world, having
everything to make life comfortable.
They place the corpse on a little seat in a ditch or
grave fonr or five feet deep, and for ten days they bring food, requesting
the corpse to
eat.
that the dead will neither
Finally,
eat nor return to life, they
being convinced
throw the food on the head-of the corpse and fill up the
grave.
When
one died among
the Romans,
the nearest
relatives
embraced
the
closed
the eyes
and
and when
one
was
about
body,
to die remouth,
ceived
the last
words
and sighs,
and then
called
the name
of the
loudly
an eternal
adieu.
This
of calling
dead,
finally
bidding
the
ceremony
deceased
as the
by name
was known
and
was
a custom
conclamation,
anterior
even
to the foundation
of Rome.
One
from
home
dying
away
was immediately
that
removed
thither,
in order
this
might
be performed
with
In Picardy,
as late
as 1743, the relatives
greater
propriety.
threw
themselves
on the corpse
and with loud cries
called
it by name, and up to
1855 the Moravians
of Pennsylvania,
at the death
of one of their
number, performed
church
village
was probably
prevent
spirits.
W.
ing

to

mournful
a remnant

premature
L.
tne

musical
and

steeple

Hardistyf
Loucheux

burial,

of

airs

again

at

the

ancient

or,

perhaps,

the

on

brass

grave.!
funeral
was

instruments
This

from

custom,

observances,
intended
to scare

a curious
gives
example
of British
America

of log-burial

The

examples

American

Indians
are by no
as places
for the
of deposit
of this mode
of burial.

means
dead,

th
for

in trees,

only

savages

Wbod

gives

bad

away

They inclose the body in a neatly-hollowed

piece of wood, and secure it to
more trees, about six feet from the ground.
Alog about eight feet long is first
hollowed
out to the reqnired
two, and each of the parts carefully
size.
The
tlien inclosed and the two pieces
well lashed
to being
together,
preparatory
as before stated,
to the trees.
secured,

scaffolds

the

however,
and
not to

relattwo or
split in
body is
finally

employing
a number

*L'incertitude
des signes d la Mort, 1742, tome i, p. 475, et seq.
tThe writer is infonnedbyMr.
John Henry Boner that thiscustom
still
but at the Moravian
only in Pennsylvania,
settlement
of Salem, N. C.
tEep. Smithsonian
Inst., 1866, p. 319.
Races of the World, 1874, v. ii, p. 774, et aeg.
Uhcivilized

prevails

of

not

akeow.I

SCAFFOLD

In some

BURIAL

SIOUX.

167

the natives,
instead
of consuming
the body by
by flre,
fire, or hidmake it a pecnliarly
Should
a tree
graves,
conspicuons
object.
for their purpose,
it as the final resting
grow favorably
they will employ
place for the
dead body.
in its canoe
over with leaves
and grass that
Lying
coffin, and so covered
its shape
is qnite
into
fork of the tree
and
a convenient
disgnised,
the "body is lifted
it

ing

of Anstralia

parts
caves

in

lashed

to

process

of time

the

or in

boughs
by native
it shonld
be blown

it.
placing
Shonld
no tree
body,

in

horizontal

the

branches.

These

the

reedSj so that
nothing
shakes
the reeds below
the
aerial

tomb

spot, an artificial
in the ground
and
Such
are the lirions

illustration.
can

be

branch

in

winch

the

are
the

mostly
placed
among
sound
of the wind
as it

is lying.
corpse
the corpse from

to protect
enough,
namely,
ravens
and other
carrion-eating
not

than

it, and if in
tronble
of re-

Theobjectofthis
the dingo, or native
birds
should
make
a banquet
npon
to trouble
the survivors
in the least,
and it

is vident

That
the
dog.
the body of the dead man does
often happens
that the traveler

tombs

strange
mournful

more

of
the

is made for the

platform
them
at their
connecting
tombs
which
are repre-

be growing
in the selected
ends of stont branches

the

by flxing
by smaller

tops
sented

No further
care is taken
ropes.
ont of the tree, no one will take

seem

of the disturbed
ravens
by the croak
is lying
in the branches
over his head.
body of a dead Anstralian
The aerial tombs are mostly
erected
for the bodies
of old men who have died
but when
death;
different
manner.
body of the dead
and

the

arms

a yonng
warrior
A moderately
warrior

has

fallen

in

by means
is rnbbed

of sticks.
over

the

battle
is erected,
the rising

high platform
the face toward

with

extended
kept
with red ochre

mised

is told

The

the

the

a natural

in a very
body is treated
and upon this is seated
th
sun.

fat

that

The

is then

which

has

being
body,
of hair, as is done in-the
fully
denuded
ceremony
of initiation.
are covered
with zebra-like
of
and yellow,
stripes
red, white,
deadman
are laid across his lap.

are

legs

previously
The legs
and

the

crossed

and

after

been

carearms

removed,

and

of the

weapons

The

thus arranged,
fires are lighted
under
the platform,
and kept
body being
np
the whole
of which
time
the friends
and monrners
redays or more, during
main by the body,
and are not permitted
to speak.
relieve
each
other
Sentinels
at
their
to see that
the :fires are not suffered
to go ont,
appointed
intervals,
dnty being
and to keep the flies away
or bunches
of emn feathers.
When
by waving
leafy bonghs
a body has been treated
in this manner
it becomes
hard
and mummy-like,
and the
for

ten

strongest
It remains
buried,
nearest

sitting
with the
relative.

This

mode

the

process

as

is that

point

the wild

on the
exception

dogs will not touch

for two months

platform
of the

of mummifying
which

by

which

skull,

resembles
the

it after it has been so long smoked.

or so, and is then taken
down
and
is made
into
a drinking-cup
for the

Virginia

somewhat

that

were

kings

described

already

preserved

decom-

from

position.
Figs.
after

21
the

scaflbld-burial
With
the
If

we corne

them

and

the

represent

to

the

theories
to inquire
friends
in

greatly
use

Australian

in

engravings
resembles

regard

following

relatives

22

and
original

of

Wood's
the

scaffolds

by

Dr.

"W. Gardner,

why

the

American

or npon
or burning
them
trees,

burials
work.

our

and
described,
one
representing
own

places

of

United

States

are

Indians.
for

deposit

Army,

the
are

dead,
given

the dead bodies

of their
aborigines
placed
scaffolds
instead
of burying
resembling
trees,
their
ashes in urns,
I think
we
and preserving
most if not ail the tribes
of American
Inthat

in the ground,
the inqniry
answer
by recollecting
as well as other nations
of a higher
dians,
civilization,
or immortal
part was of the form and nature
spirit,
can

of

scaft'olds
as

The

believed
of a bird,

that
and

the human
as thse

are

soul,
essen-

CUSTOMS

MORTUARY

168

readier

or scaffold
dead

guard

like

This

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

it is quite in keeping
to suppose
thatthe
soul-Mr
would
habits,
a tree
home or dwelling-place
if it was placed
to its former
upon
if it was buried
in the earth
from this lofty eyrie the sols
moreover,

access
than

of the

NORTH

in their

arboreal

tially
have

OF

could

rest

sentinels

secure

the
is

statement
but

possession,

he

from

homes

the

and

attacks

or other

of their

admit

to

prepared

it

profane
ones.

loved

of a corroborative

because

given

is not

of wolves

hunting-grounds

note

as

correct

in

and

beasts,

the

writer's
further

without

investigation.

PARTIAL 8CAFF0LD BTJRIAL AND OSSUAEIES.

Under

this

heading
the

depositing
a variable

for

on
of

length
in

either

deposited
"bone-houses."

be

may

bodies

the

scaffolds,
after

time,
earth

or

in

relates

Eoman*

the

placed

burials

where
which
special
the

which

they

were

the

bones

concerning

following

to
cleaned

were
called

structures,

in

consisted
allowed

by
the

first

remain
and
writers
Choc-

taws
of the dead
is very atrange.
As soon as the deand the
a stage is erected
(as in the annexed
plate is represented)
a bear-skin;
if he be a man of note,
it is decowith
corpse is laid on it and covered
it is put
red with vermillion
and bear's
and the poles
painted
oil; if a child,
rated,
at this stage the relations
corne and weep,
set across
asMng many
quesnpon stakes
was
such
tions of the corpse,
as, why he left them ? did not his wife serve him well
? had he not corn enough
he not contented
with his eMldren.
? did not his land produce
The

following
is departed,

ceased

treatment

of his enemies?
of everything?
was he afraid
and this accompanied
by
&c,
the corwill be there
and
with
the women
sometimes,
constantly,
howlings;
to carry them home
air and heat of the sun, faint so as to oblige the bystanders
rupted
but in the night
or at other
in the same manner,
the men will also corne and mourn
times when they are least likely
to be discovered.
unseasonable
sufficient

loud

thus a certain
time, but not a fixed
but seldom
more than half
months,
old Gentlemen,
who wear very long nails
as a
A certain
set of venerable
of -each hand,
on the thumb,
finger
constantly
distinguishing
badge
fore, and middle
i was there
i was told there
were
but five of this
travel
the nation
(when
through
of the expiration
that one of them may acquaint
those
order)
concerned,
respectable
The stage
this
space
that
time.

is fenced

ronnd

is sometimes

of this

which

and

assemble

period,
relations

with

extended

own fancy;
the day being come, the friends
a fire is made,
and the respectable
operator,
stage,
the remaining
flesh off the bones,
with
his nails tears
he scrapes
it is consumed;
then
into the fire, where

is according
the
near

after the body is taken

and throws
it mth
the

down,
entrails

it remains
poles;
to three
or four

to their

the scrapings
the head being
bones and bums
painted
likewise
made chest (which
is with the rest of the bones put into a neatly
in the loft of a hnt built
for that
made red) and deposited
purpose,
hre one year
has one of thse
after remaining
each town
house;
the

lion

he

be a man

and

any note, they take the chest

down,
friends
they weep once more over him, refresh
oblivion.
and then deposit
him to lasting

box,
An enemy
rectly

forgotten

of

and

one who
and

commits

unworthy

the
Hist.

suicide
above

is

buried

ceremonial

of Florida,

and
the

or thereabouts,
if
of relations
in an assembly
the
colour
of the head, paint

under
obsequies

1775, p. 88.

red with vermilfor a Chief is also

and called. bone

the

earth
and

as one to be dimourning.

YARRow.l

PARTIAL

T.n

SCAFFOLD

n"~+~~

Jones*

one

quotes

Natchez

+1,la.+.n

of

the

older

AND

OSSUARIES.

as

writers,

n,a:v.i.

follows,

169

regarding

the

tribe

the Natchez
Among
were located
within
fixedfast
feet

BURIAL

the

intheground,
and a foot

long

dead

or very
and
and

After the body

corpse.
and covered
with mud,
presented
to the deceased.

were

near

either

their

inhumed

or placed
rested

temples.
They
some three
feet

in tombs.
npon four
the earth.

Thse

tombs

forked

sticks

were raised
above
About eight
a half
for the reception
of a single
wide, they were prepared
was placed
a
upon it,
basket-work
of twigs
waswovenaround
an opening
left at the head,
which
food was
being
through

When the flesh had ail rotted

the bones were taken
away,
in a box made of canes,
and then deposited
in the temple.
The common
out, placed
dead were mourned
and lamented
for a period
Those who fell in battle
of three
days.
were honored
with a more protracted
and grievous
lamentation.
Bartramt
the

among
The

gives

a somewhat

Ohoctaws

of

Chactaws

different

account

from

Roman

of

burial

Carolina

their
last duties
and respect
to the deceased
in a very different
as a person
is dead,
a scaffold
18 or 20 feet high in a
they erect
to the town,
where
grove
adjacent
covered
with a mantle;
they lay the corps, lightly
here it is suffered
to remain,
visited
and protected
and relations,
until
by the friends
the flesh becomes
so as easily
to part
from
the bones;
then undertakers,
putrid,
who
manner.

make
and

it

their

when

coffin,
in the
honse

pay

As soon

dry

strip the flesh

the air, having

business,
carefnlly
and pnrified
by

fabricatedofbonesand
a building
bone-honse,
is full a general
solemn

splints,
erected
fnneral

of the deceased,
on a day appointed,
one another
coffins,
and, following
nections
their
attending
respective

from

the bones,
wash and cleanse
them,
a curionsly-wrought
chest
or

provided

theyplace
for that
takes

all the bones therein,

whichis
doposited
in every town;
and when this
purpose
when
the nearest
kindred
or friends
place

to the bone-house,
take up the respective
of seniority,
the nearest
relations
and conand the multitude
after them,
all
corps,
following
as
one family,
with
united
voice of alternate
and lamentation,
allelujah
slowly
proon to the place of general
when
ceeding
the coffins
in order,
interment,
they place
cover
ail over
with
forming
pyramid;|:
which
raises
a conical
and,
lastly,
earth,
hill or mount
when
to town
in order of solemn
they retnrn
procession,
concluding
the day with
a festival,
which
is called the feast of the dead.
Morgan
The

also

alludes

to

of the

deceased

was

this

repair
in order

mode

of

burial:

erected
scaffolding
upon poles or
of trees,
left to waste
to a skeleton.
upon the limbs
After this
had
been
effected
of decomposition
in the open air, the bones were
by the process
removed
either
to the former
house of the deceased,
or to a small
bark-house
by its
for their
side, prepared
In this manner
the skeletons
of the whole
reception.
family
were preserved
from generation
to generation
affection
of the
by the filial or parental
After the lapse of a number
of years,
or in a season
of public
living.
or on
insecurity,
tho eve of abandoning
a settlement,
it was cnstomary
to collect
thse
skeletons
from
the whole community
around
and consign
them
to a common
resting-place.
To this custom,
which
is not
confined
to the Iroquois,
is donbtless
to be ascribed
the burrows
and bone-mounds
which
have
been
found in snch numbers
in varions
secured

body

exposed
where

upon
is was

a bark

of the Southern
*Anti nanties
Indians,
1873, p. 105.
t Bartram's
Travels,
1791, p. 516.
t "Some
men whom I have
conversed
ingenious
with
have given
it as their
opinion
that
ail those pyramidal
artificial
called
Indian
were raised
on
hills,
usually
monnds,
this occasion,
and are generally
I
am
of
different
sepnlchers.
However,
opinion."
of the Iroquois,
League
1851, p. 173.

CUSTOMS
Vlrla

MORTUARY

170

arranged
common
Dr.

NORTH
lVVnW

ur

n.

INDIANS.

AMERICAN
isum.mviu~

jLHj~j-a-nM.

are usually
mounds
the skeletons
these
opening
those in each layerradiating
a conical
in horizontal
layers,
pyramid,
cases they are found placed
In other
center.
promisenously.

of the

parts

OF

vuaW

lVlVx~I~UAtLx

J.tU

D.

lected

On

country.

Brinton*

G.

likewise

gives

an

account

of

the

interment

r_a

found
from

of col-

bones

at stated
nation
was accustomed
periodsnearly
every
Mississippi
of those
the osseous remains
colleot
and clean
in eight
or ten years-to
in one common
them
who had died in the intervening
time,
and inter
or eartn.
with a monnd
lined with choice furs, and marked
ofwood,
stone,
sepulcher,
remains
of nations
filed with the mortal
immense
tumuli
of those
Such is the origin
chances
so frequently
withirreverent
and gnrations,
which
the antiquary,
cnriosity,
America
the same usage
Central
of our territory.
Thronghout
upon in all portions
and existing
monuments
as early writers
abundantly
obtained
in varions
localities,
East

of the

once
usually
of its number

chiefof interring
the bones,
were they those of some distingnished
Instead
small chests
the council-honses,
in
the
or
nsnallyin
deposited
temples
theywere
tain,
of. De Soto's
which
the historians
of canes or splints.
Such were the charnel-houses
who
Adair
and other authors
and these
are th "arts"
so often
mention,
expdition
likened
to that
from the Jews have
the
decent
of the Indians
have sought
to trace
bore with them in their migration.
which
the ancient
Israelites
of her_ deceased
husto carry the bones
the Tahkalis
was obliged
A widow
among
them in such a casket,
band wherever
she went for four years, preserving
handsomely
Arc. Exp., p. 260). "The Caribs ofthe
decorated
with feathers(Rich.
mainlandadopted
testify.

the

death
the bones
were
About
a year
after
in a wicker
in odorous
basket,
balsams,
placed
Hist.
del Orinoco
of their
(Grumilla
I.,
dwelling
became
burdensome
of thse
heirlooms
When
the quantity
they
204).
care.
and stowed
cavern
to some inaccessible
away with reverential

for

eustom

ail,

bleached,
cleaned,
and. kept suspended
pn. 199, 202,
were removed

Oatlint

George

without

painted,
from

exception.

wrapped.
the
door

describes

what

he

calls

tlie

"Golgothas"

of

the

Man-

dans
or thirty
or circles of twenty
feet in diameter,
golgothas,
of three
feet high,
on which
mound
ring or circle is little
and in the center
of the little
rest two buffalo
skulls
(a male and female),
uniformly
of abouttwenty
feet high,
"a medicine
monnd
is erected
snpporting
many cnripole,"
of guardhave the power
and superstition,
which
ons articles
of mystery
they suppose
There

and

are several

in the

center

of these

of each

this sacred
ing and protecting
to this strange
Here,
then,
for the dead,
not
affections
have curd the anguish,
but
conversations
are hre held

arrangement.
place do these
in groans
and

their fnrther
people
again resort to evince
for several
lamentations,
however,
years
are here renewed,
and
and endearments
fond affection
Each one of these skulls
and cherished
with the dead.
nnderit.
has been
and placed
a huncn
of wild
is placed
pulled
upon
sage, which
or her child
or resemblance,
the sknll of her husband
The wife knows,
by some mark
she does not visit it with a
which lies in this group,
and there seldom
passes a day that
which
she sets before the sknll
dish of the best-cooked
food that her wigwam.
affords,
that th
As soon as it is discovered
at night,
and returns
for the dish in the morning.
is beginning
to decay,
the woman
cuts a fresh bunch
and
the skullrests
sage on which
which
was under
it.
the skull carefully
that
places
upon it, removing
which
draw
the women
to this spot, they
of the above-named
duties,
Independent
with the
converse
and company
and linger
visit it from inclination,
upon it to hold
more
or less of these
There is scarcely
an hour in a pleasant
day but
or lying
of their child
or husband,
talking
by the skull
may be seen sitting
the most pleasant
and
that
they can use (as they were
endearing
language
and seemingly
an answer
back.
do in former
days),
getting
dead.

"Myths
tHist.

of the New
N. A. Indians,

World,
1844,

1868, p. 255.
i, p. 90,

women

to itin
wont

to

Fis.

23.

Cano

Burial.

TAKHOW.J
" ~"M

CANOE
Vaj>l\Jjr.i
BURIAL
nnn.iH

From
have

thse
been

tribe

or

area

of

the

among

accounts

it

of

the

STJPERTERRTSlE
Thenextmodeof
either

supporte(l

common

to

only

Thefirst

In this

burial

to
on

the

tribes

do

in

known.

IN

CA2T0ES.

of

special

prevailed

in

deposit
from

swung

northwest

the

have

as

171
JL

which

to any

to

appear

is that
or

ground,
the

confined

far

BUBIAZ

remarked

the

not

customs

peculiar

not

so

coast,

trees,

canoes,
and

is

coast.

Chinooks

of

Terri-

Washington

Swan.*

and old STahar, a celebrated

were the chief
Cartumhays,
doctor,
from being
the smartest
the relatives.
Their
scamps
among
dnty Y
canoe for the reception
of the body.
was to
One oftholargest
and beat th
deceasedhad
owned was thenhauledinto
the woods, at some distance
backofthelodge,
after having
been first thoroughly
washed
and scrubbed.
Two large
holes
square
were then ont in the bottom,
at the bow and stern,
for the twofolcl
of renderpurpose
the
canoe unt for further
ing
less likely
to excite
th cupidity
use, and therefore
of
the whites
to these depositories
(who are but too apt to help themselves
for the dead),
and also to allow any rain to
pass off readily.
Whenthe
canoe was ready,
the corpse, wrapped
in blankets,
was brought
out, and
laid in it on mats previously
All the -wearing.
spread.
was next put in beside
apparel
the body, together
with hertrinkets,
little baskets,
and varioua
trifles
she had
beads,
More blankets
were then covered
prized.
over the body, and mats smoothed
over all.
a small cano,
which
fitted
Next,
into the large
bottom
one, was placed,
up, over the

and-the
whole
then
covered
with
corpse,
mats.
The canoe was thenraised
up and
on two parallel
placed
four or-five feet from the ground,
bars, elevated
and supported
inserted
holes
by being
moftiaed
at the
through
top of four stout
posts
previously
in the earth.
firmly
planted
Around
these holes were thenhung
and all the
blankets,
mourners,

instance

be

the

were

they

inhabiting
relates
to

given
found

that

AMD AEBIAL

posts,

be

may

TWANAS.
ii
x
W.OJNAO.

cited

northwest

on

example

and

tory,

seen

authors
although

country,

Indians

be

may

by the

described

utensils
it, and

cooking

old

probably
the
prepare

of the

and pans,
each with
a hole punched'
pots, kettles,
of which
was first cracked
or
crockery-ware,
every
piece
to render
it useless
and then,
when
all was done, they left her to remain
for
the bones would
when
be buried
in a box in the earth
under
the
directly
but that,'with
all its appendages,
would
never
be molested,
but left to go to

through
broken,
oneyear,
cano;
graduai

ail

deceased,

her

decay.
these
canoes
as we regard
regard
and would
no more think
precisely
coffins,
of using one than we would of
our own graveyard
using
relies
and it is, in their vie w,
as much
of a desecration
for a white
man to mecldle
or interfere
with
these, to them;
sacred
as it would
be to us to have
an Indian
of our relamementoes,
open the graves
tives.
white
men have
Many thoughtless
done this,
and animosities
have
been thus
occasioned.
They

23

Figure
From
Twanas,
mish
The

a
and

of

furnished

other
by

mode

ofburial.

examples,
the
Rev.

deeeased
She

the
M.

following,

Eells,
selected

missionary

is
Territory,
a woman
about
or thirty-five
thirty
died in the morning,
and in the afternoon
Washington

Agency,

sumption.

this

represents
number

was

Northwest

Coast,

1857,

p. 185.

relating
to the

of age,
years
I went to th

dead
house

to

the

Skoko-

of conto at-

MORTUARY

172

CUSTOMS

OF

NORTH

AMERICAN

INDIANS.

in a Hudson's
box for a
the fumerai.
She had then been placed
Bay Company's
was about 3 feet long, If wide,
and 1-J- high.
She was very poor when
coffin, which
A fire
was
to her disease,
she died, owing
or she could not have been put in this box.
had been
and the
near
a large
number
of her things
by, where
cdnsnmed,
burning
boxes near the coffin.
Her mother
rest were in three
sang the mourning
song, somedie?"
times
and often saying:
why didyon
with others,
My daughter,
my daughter,
tend

and
vited
The
these,
while

words.
similar
to go.
It was

The

did not take place

until
the next
in a canoe.
The canoe was
burlal,
hewed
were about
a foot wide.
boards,

burial

an aerial

of old Indian
posts,
in which
boards
were
this

done

vas

which

on which
placed,
was new to me,

th

canoe

but

the

rested.
significance

and

day,
about

I was

25 feet

Holea

in-

long
ont in

were

1 noticed

One thing
of which

I did

not

~'i~\WJYJ~1'!iff,f&i~
learn.

As

fast

as

leaves
posts,
green
over the holes
until
The

ground.
containing
and
a roof

her

_L

Eco.
1_

|-j|runffa Tiiii

2t.
Twana Canoe-Bnrial.
_u.
_C>1.1_
J.1
H-I

her father,
and
except
mother,
ing on the canoe and mourning.

front

each

of

diction,

brother,
They

who
then

entirely

head
the

these.
all

left

remained
came

were

gathered
pdsts
and

-were
the

water,
After

and

in

placed
in the

the
foot

onto
a dress

the

others

the
with

the

pronouncing
th
~y., hill
y~ and went

eut
and
put
three

covered

and
part
thennailed

bedsteadwere

whieh
-t-

the

h oies

thingswere
placedin
boards
made
over

was

The

were

coffin-box

her
of

which

part,
cloth.

the

canoe
central
white

part

of

the

posts,
on
Dailed

the

bene-

to the
u.

beach

or fifteon
minutes,
poundand made a present
to those
of two or three
and
others,
there
about
fifteen
myself,
being
short speeches,
and we came home.

down
to each

ten

gun to one, a blanket

of the rest, including
Three or four of them then made
persons
present.
The reason
thus is said to be because
she is a prominent
woman
why she was buried
In about nine months
it is expected
that there
wUl be a "jpot-latcJi,"
or
in the tribe.
of money
near this place,
and as each tribe
shall
distribution
come they will send a
persons
a dollar

who

and

were

there-a

a half

to

each

tabeo-sv.J

CANOE
of two

delegation
soonafterthat
both

lier

father
24

Figure
sents

the

The

and

the

dead

and

by

who

painstaking
I divide

somewhat

this

sketch

ba

an

seen

the

gives
attention

into

allied
the

reasons
It
to
five

why
is

by

Mr.

grave

and

Eells,

repre-

narrative.

from

abandoned.

subject

his

Twanas,

may

furnished

Mndly
in

mentioned

as

was

173

a present
and leave it at the
men, who will
carry
she will be* buried in the ground.
Shortlyafterherdeath
eut off their haie as a sign of their
grief.

done

mother

burial

Clallams

Eells,

three

is from

canoe-bnrial,
Mr.

or

shall

BURIAL-CLALLAM.

have

tribe,
following
the

not

always

account,

also

original

extremely

mode

of
and

interesting,

followed
written
disposing

by
of

characterized

dtail
periods,

varying

according

to

time,

though

they

are

intermingled.

where
skulls
and skeletons
hava been plowedup
or still remain
(a) There
areplaces
tke ground
and near together,
in such a way as to give good
for the belief
ground
which
is held by white
residents
in the region,
that
were
in
buried
formerly
persons
the ground
and in irregular
cometeries.
I know
of such places
in Duce
Waillops
the Twanas,
and at Dungeness
and Port
the Clallams.
Thse
among
Angeles,
among
in

so long ago that the Indians

were made
of the present
to hve no
graves
day profess
as to who is buried
in them,
that
that
knowledge
except
they believe,
undoubtedly,
of their
ancestors.
I do not know that
they are the graves
any care has ever been
exercised
thse
skeletons
so as to learn
about
by any one in exhuming
any partieulars
them.
It is possible,
these
that
were
buried
however,
persons
according
to, the (5)
or canoe

method,

and

that

time

has

buried

them

where

JBiG.25. Posts forBurial

when. a person
died
(b) Formerly
left there.
There
was no particular
tho place
occurred.
where tho death

the

body

was

but
cemetery,
This Skokomisli

they

now

are.

Csmoes.
in the forks of two trees
placed
and
the person
was generally
left near
Talley
is said to have been full of

MORTUARY

174
canoes

containing

persons

aronnd
they placed
care then
take
as much

left
they then
Indians
Clallam

that
th

thus,buried.
the dead,

NORTH
What
I am

AMERICAN
their

INDIANS.

customs

were

not

were
discovered
in British
(o) About twenty
years
ago gold mines
white
in this rgion,
men took many
boats being scarce
unprincipled
them of their contents.
svMcIl the idian
dead had been left, emptying
the Indians

to render
The

ruins

Nearly
With
shows

of one

all the
this

changed
in boxes

such

remains

I furnish

that

as they

their

mode

of burial

somewhat

burying,
they

did

however,
me that

and
Columbia,
in
of the cauoes
This

at present
were.
evidently

about
now remain
graveyard
a few years ago.
-were removed
of such
you the dutlines
graves
only one pair of posts remains.

by burying

incensed

dead in one
whenever
scaffolds
they could obtarn-them,
by building
in forks
of trees,
and by cutting
their
instead
of placing
them
canoes so as
left by the side of the dead.
them
-vvhen they were used as coffins,or
useless,

audthey
them
placing

place,
for them

while

but am told that

informed,
of their
dead
as they do now.
I am satisfied,
the dead.
An old resident
some articles
around
informs
a sitting
posture.
always
bury their deadin

or what
not

OF

CUSTOMS

miles

two

the

from

which

1 have

I have

supplied

this

drawn.
the

agency.
Fig- 25
other pnir

E_

Ks.

2B. Tent on Scaffold.

26 is a recent
is covered
with board
Figure
grave at another
place.
That part which
and cloth incloses
the coffin, which
is on a' scaffold.
As the Indians
have
been
more
learned
to
in -contact
with the whites
theyhave
and this is the most common
method
at th present
bury in the ground,
time.
There
are cemeteries
where
Indians
hve resided
of time.
After
a
everywhere
any length
has died a coffin is made affcr the cheaper
person
Mnds
of American
ones, the body is
of articles,
place!
in it, and also with it a number
occhiefly
cloth or clothes,
though
of a child
buried
with
a twenty-dollar
casionally
money.
1 latoly heard
being
gold
piece
of it.

in each hand
As general

is too

much

temptation

and another
thing,

money
for some

in its mouth, but

I am not
is too valuable
with them
one to rob the grave
when

able

to

for this
this

vou ch for

the

and
purpose,
is leffc in it.

truth
there

yaeeow.J
(dS) The grave
Afterit
lias been

is dug

after

the style of the whites,

it is customary,
not
though

covered,

"Fia.
an

inclosure

These

are

over
from

it

or

aroun

2 to 12 feet

tign,

27.

Occasionally

are

so well

iuclosed

a window

is

that
placed

the

coffin

then

in it.
placed
some kind of

to build

house,
shed,
lodge,
or fence.
fcom 5 to 12 feet long.
Some

Honae-Bnrial.

is impossible
in

the

universal,

of a small
shpe
2 to 6 feei?
wide, and

froin

it

and

House-Burial.

tie

it.in

Ko. 28.
of these

175

CAfOE BUEIAL flT.AT.T.AM..

front

to see
side.

and
within,
Sometimes

some
thse

are

quite
inclosures

open.
are

MORTUARY

176

with

c.overed
have

none.

oloth,
Around

CUSTOMS
which.

is

OF

NORTH

AMERICAN

INDIANS.

and some
sometimes
covered,
generally
white,
partly
articles
both outside
of the inclosure,
varions
andinside

the grave,

as gans,
beads,
pails,
cloth,
sheets,
blankets,
tubs, lamps,
placed,
canos,
dishes,
It is
human
and
a roughly-carved
occasionally
image
rudely
painted.
bows, mats,
of one Clallam
buried
a few years
said that
around
and in the grave
ago,
chief,
so as to
Most of thse
articles
of such things
were lef
are cut or broken
|500 worth
are

their being
stolen.
Poles are also often
them
valneless
to man and to prevent
and
American
from 10 to 30 feet long, on wlrich
clothes,
flags, handterchiefs,
erected,
On some
cloths
of varions
colors are hung.
A few graves
hve nothing
of this
kind.
on the
or two.
This
these
are renewed
depends
mainly
every year
graves
things
and the esteem
in. whieb. they hold th deceased.
number
of relatives
living
render

exists
that
as the body decays
carry it away particle
by particle
spirits
in the spirit land,
and also as these articles
of the deceased
decay they
spirit
of the placing
food
manner.
I have never
known
are also carried
away in a similar
a grave.
27 and 28 will give you some idea of this class of graves.
near
Figures
aronndit.
28 is simply
a frame
fence
12 feet square
27 has a paling
Figure
Figure
there
is no enclosure.
over a grave
where
Th

belief

to the

of late,
h'ave
Givilize
mode. A few persons,
(c)
of burying,
a siinple paling
American
custom
building
this is more especially
true of the
articles
aronnd
it
BOTTERAI,

fallen

almost

fence around
Clallams.

into
entirely
it, but placing

the

no

CEREMONIES.

of sections
ceremonies
and mourning
observances
In regard
to th funeral
(a) and
I know nothing.
n regard
to (c) and (d), they begin to
subject
(6) of the preceding
the women,
as soon as a person
dies.
Their
more especially
mourning
song
mourn,
notes mi mi, do do,
of the sounds
consists
represented
by the three English
principlly
are expected
to bring
some articles
to place in the
the fnneral
la la; those who attend
The articles
which
I
as a token
of respect
for the dead.
coffin or about
the grave
have been cloth of some kind;
a small piece of cloth s rehave seen for this purpose
as a token
of remembrance.
turned
to the attendants
They bury
by the mourners
as soon as they can obtain
death
than white
persons
do, generally
before
fanerai
crmonies.
of no other native
Occasionally
being
ceremonies
over them,
and thse
I have,hold
Christian
funeral
to the grave,
taken
nrhieh
has rendered
them
somewhat
increase
from year to year.
One reason
services
about
these
fnneral
services
baekward
is, that
they are quite
superstitions
having
much

sooner

a coffin.

about
enter
near,
persons.

after

1 know

which
Irilled the deceased
will
near the dead, fearing
that
the evil spirit
going
are they afraid
of having
also.
the living
children
go
and kill them
Especially
on them than
on older
of the effect of the evil spirit
much
more fearful
being
MOTJENXN& OBSERVANCES.

but often continue

so far as I know,
for monrning,
it
They have no regular
period,
If they feel
I do not
know that they often visit the grave.
after the burial,
thongh
monrn
sometimes
the'loss
they will
nearly
every day for several
weeks
very mnch,
who has not been seen since the
is this true when they meet an old friend
especially
which
owned
by the deceased
they have not sean
I think,
which
bears on this subject,
of which
thing
a person
may be but a short time or it may
dies-it
they have,
of the
land comes and carries
off the spirit
months-a
from the spirit
be several
spirit
to discover
when
this is done,
individual
to that
There
are those who profess
place.
that
to return,
the person
and if by any of their incantations
spirit
they can compel
and
will become
dead at heart
will not die, but if they are not able, then the person
Tou will also find
or even twelve.
in time die, though
it may not be for six months
funeral,

or when

for a long
is an idea

a little
has

time.

on this

recently'been
United
Hayden,

they
The

see

an article

only other
that
before

in a pamphlet
pnblishod
by th
States
Geologist.

subject

which

1 wrote

Department

on the
of the

Twana
Interior,

Indians
under

and

Prof.

which

F. V.

i-Aimow.]

BURIAL

Gibbs~

George
monies
here

of

the

of

would

destroy

The
from

in

reproduced

modes

These

gives
Indians

mode

generally
and
village,

most

its

of disposing
drawn
into

Uponthe
a high
isolated
cemeteries,
called
Mount
and
Comn,

canoes;

but

the
of the
the

contains
to

the

separate

burial

cere-

which

Territory,
examples
the

of

is
other

narrative

story:
dead

the fishing
tribes
was in canos.
among
at some prominent
a short distance
point
between
the forks of trees or raised
from th
th Tsinnk
had in particiilar
twoverynoted

woods

sometimes
placed
CoInmbiaBiver

groundonposts.

it

177.
of

Washington

although
in

of

EOUSES.
account

and

entirety,

thread

AND

interesting

Oregon
that

the

common
the

a
of

borialbesides

were

CANOES

bluff
about
three
one some distance

miles below
the month
of the Cowlitz,
called
Coffin Rock.
The former
above,
would
not to have
been
appear
Mr. Broughton,
one of Vancouver's
very ancient.
who
the river,
mates
lieutenants,
mention
of smet'a!
explored
canoes
a.t this
only
and Lewis
and
who noticed
the monnt,
place;
do not speak
Clarke,
of them
at all,
bnt at the time
of Captain
Wilkes's
it is conjectured
that
there
were at
expdition
least
A fire caused
3,000.
of one of his party
by the carelessness
the
destroyed
to th great
of the Indians.
whole,
indignation
of th British
Captain
who visited
th river
Belcher,
in 1839, reship
Sulphur,
marks
made
"Intheyea,rl836
[1826] the small-pox
and itwas
folgrt
ravages,
lowed a few years since by the ague.
Island
and Coffin Mount,
Consequently
Corpse
as well as th adjacent
were studded
not oniy
shores,
bnt
at th period
with canos,
of our visit
the
skulls
and
sbeletons
were
strewed
about
in all directions."
This
method
on the neighboring
as at ShoaJ.
generally
prevailed
Water Bay, &c.
coasts,
Farther
as at the Cascades,
a different
np the Columbia,
form
was adopted,
whioh
is
thns described
Clarke
by Captain
"About

half

a mile

Indian

below
it

bnrial-piace
abont
connected,

this

consists

in a very
honse,
of eight
vaults,
and 6 in height,

thick

is an ancient
part of th woods,
of pine
cedar
boards,
closely
the top seonrely
covered
with wide
rain.
The direction
of all these is east
made

8 feet square
a little,
so as to convey
off the
boards,
sloping
th door being
and west,
on the eastern
with wide boards,
side, and partially
stopped
decorated
with
rude
of men and other
animais.
On entering
pictures
we fonnd
in
some of them
fonr dead
in skins,
tied with
bodies,
carefully
wrapped
cords of grass
and bark,
on
a
mat
in
a
direction
east
and
th other
lying
vaults
contained
west;
in some of them were piled to a height
only bones, whioh
of 4 feet;
on the tops of the
vaults
and on poles
attached
to them hung
brass kettles
and frying-pans
with
holes
in their
bottoms,
bowls,
of cloth, hair bags of trinkets,
baskets,
sea-sheUs,
skins, pieces
and small bones,
the offerings
of friendship
or affection,
which
have
been saved
by a
veneration
from the ferocity
of war or the more dangerons
pions
of inditemptation
vidnal
The
whole
of th walls as well as the door were decorated
gain.
with strange
on them,
and besides
ngnrescntandpainted
these
were
several
wooden
of
images
so old and decayed
men, some ofthem
as to have
almost
lost their
whieh
were
shape,
ail placed
the sides ofthe
vault.
These
as well as those in the honses
against
images,
we have
to be at ail th objects
lately
of adoration
seen, do not appear
in this place;
intended
as resemblances
they were most
of those whose
probably
decease
they indiand
when
we
observe
them
in
cate,
houses
the most
they occupy
conspicuous
part,
bnt are treated
more like ornaments
than
of worship.
Near the vaults
objects
whioh
are still standing
are the remains
of others
on the gronnd,
rotted
and covcompletely
ered with moss;
and as they are formed
of the most durable
pine and cedar timber,
there
is every appearance
that
for a very long series ofyears
this retired
spot bas been
th depository
for the Indians
near this place."
Cont.
tt

13A.E

~i

N. A. Ethnol.,

1877. i., p. 200.

178

MORTUARY

CUSTOMS

A~nt~Rr
denositorv
of this
this
kind
kind
Another
depository
Island.
of Sepulcher
th name

OF
upon
upon

NORTH
a,n island
an
island

AMERICAN
river
in the
th river

IKDIANS.

a few
few

miles
miles

above
above

gave
gave

whose
Tsinuk,
Upper
of the sepulchers
but a number
are now nearly
bnrial
extinct
place is here clescribed,
as noticed
of the body,
The position
of preservation.
in different
states
still remain
to the
th head being
of universal
always
placed
1
observance,
is,
believe,
by Clarke,
the country
to me is that the road to th m~-me!-Bs-t:!<t-?Mp,
The reason
west.
assigned
be conotherwise
the west, and if they place them
they would
ofthe
dead, is toward
and
habits
are equestrian,
th tribes
whose
Mountains
East of the Cascade
fnsed.
or transportation
dead, usually
bury their
who use canoes
pnrposes,
only for ferriage
the bodies
either
to mari!: the spot or to prevent
over them piles of stones,
heaping
we saw many of their
th Yakamas
wolf.
from being
exhumed
Among
by the prairie
lino th lower valleys,
walls whioh
of the basaltic
in conspicuous
points
placed
graves
various
nnttered
from whioh
over them,
of poles planted
and designated
by a clump
eus
over the graves-a
horses
these
tribes killed
of dress.
articles
prairie
Formerly
of the teachings
of th whites.
into disuse in consequence
tom now falling
the Maka,h
localities.
in digrent
ail the forms obtain
Among
Sound
Upon Puget
of
construoted
with a sort of box, rudely
the graves
are covered
of Cape
Flattery
in some cases, while
is adopted
on th Sound the same method
and elsewhere
boards,
As a general
however,
on elevated
scaffolds.
are placed
thing,
the bodies
in others
from
those at a distance
while
the dead in canoes,
the Indians
placed
upon the water
and
of cloth, blankets,
with strips
are surroanded
Most of the graves
it buried
them.
it

The

~t<!<<t,

an
Mr. Cameron,
articles
of property.
informedme
that
Vancouver
Island,
Harbor,
the interior
each corner
a large
space
stone,
Indians.
to the present
was nnkno~vn
in all
or wealth
of rank
The
distinctions
with
buried
and slaves
consideration
being

other

a tribe

of the

English
gentleman
on his place there
filled with rubbish.

residingatEsqnimaIt
at
were graves
having
of these
Th origin

of no
cases were very
persons
marked;
care or respect.
Vancouver,
very little
of th dead,
methods
to their
attracted
of disposing
was particularly
whose
attention
the
to th trees containing
he saw baskets
that
at Port Discovery
suspended
mentions
small
boxes,
is not easily
square
of yonng
explained,
skeletons
children,
and, what
of
that any of these tribes
food.
I do not think
place articles
apparente,
containing,
Indians
that they
formerly
food with the dead, nor have I been able to learn fromliving
He also menhe took
for such
I do not nnderstand.
What
that
followed
practice.
the
in whioh.
burned
cleared
a
over,
in
the
same
recently
tions
space
place
seeing
the doad
of
Th
the
ashes.
burning
a
number
and
bones
of
practice
skulls
lay
among
It is also
the Tshimsyan
of Fort Simpson.
and among
of California
in parts
exists
to my knowlbut no intermediate
of
New
tribes,
Carriers
California,
by the
pursued
do not at present.
those of the Sound
Certainly
edge, follow it.
had recently
narrative
that
passed
clear
from Yanconver's
some great
pidmie
Itis
for and
of human
remains-nncared
as manifestedbythe
th country,
quantity
through
the Indians,
and very probably
of hisvisit,
being
a&aid,
had
at the time
exposed
This ia
with the dead in it.
had perished
in whioh
the inhabitants
a house,
bnmed
sickness
bas
from any place where
remove
done.
almost
invariably
They
frequently
house
also.
th
destroying
generally
prevailed,
several
noticed
one of Vancouvor's
sepulchers
officers,
At Penn Cove Mr. Whidbey,
the skelewere open, and contained
Some of them
like a sentry-box.
formd
exaotly
bones
of adults
were
The smaller
tied up in baskets.
children
tons of many young
whioh
gave rise to an opinbut not one of th limb bones was found,
likewise
noticed,
to
were appropriated
of the neighborhood,
inhabitants
ion that
thse, by the living
or other weapons.
their
arrowa,
such
as
spears,
useful
pointing
nnrposes,
to Indian
is altogether
such a practice
foreign
to say that
It is hardiy
necessary
bnried
eisewhere.
adults
had probably
character.
The bones ofthe
beenremovedand
at
them,
by auspending
of cliildren
disposed
of; sometimes
The corpsea
arevarionsly
devoted
to infants
A cemetery
in the hollows
of trees.
is, however,
others
by plaeing
In cases of chiefs or men of note much pomp was used in the
occurrence.
an unnsnal

YAEEow.]

BURIAL
of tho

accompaniments
state
canoes

of the

rite.

SACRIFICETSINK.
The

deceased.

canoes

were

of great
size
invertpd

one

and

near
and in one instance,
which
was placed
in a larger
canoe,
again
3MmM& and
2~t/M?!s th ~ma/tKO-tfs
board

was

valuetho

over

or

war

the
holding
in a small
Bay, the corpse was deposited
one and covered
with a third.
th
Among

Frequently
Shoalwater

body,

179

that

of the owner
was placed
near him.
The
Sound
Indians
do not make
these
tarna/MM-MS boards,
but they sometimes
conPuget
structed
of their
the person
as nearly
as possible,
dreasedin
eBigies
chiefs,
resembling
his usual
and wearing
the articles
of which
he was fond.
One of these,
costume,
repthe Skagit
chief
stood very conspicuously
a high bank on
resenting
Sneestum,
upon
the eastem
side ofWhidbey
Island.
The figures
observed
Clarke
at the
by Captain
Cascades
were either
ofthis
or else tho carved
description
posts whioh
had ornamented
th interior
of the honses
of the deceased,
and were
connected
with
the superstition
of the ~maTmo-MS.
The most valuable
of property
articles
were
put into or hung
up
around
the grave, beingnrstoarefullyrenderednnserviceable,
and thelivingfamilywero
dohonortothedead.

literallystrippedto
in parting
with

say on the subject.

or other implement
Slaves
wei3 killed
instances

they

thushorribly.
a very few

years

Noittleself-denialmusthavebeenpraoticed
so precious,
but those
interested
had the least to
frequently
The graves
of women
were distingnished
by a cup, a, Eamas
stiot:,
of their
and by articles
of dress.
occupation,

articles

in proportion
to the rank
starved
to death,
or even

were

Atpresentthiapraoticehas
it was not unoommon.

and

wealth

tied

of the

to th

dead

beenahnostentirelygivennp,
A case whioh ooourred
in

mentioned.
StiIllater,inl853,Toke,aTsinkchieflivingatShoalwaterBa,y,undertook
to kill
a slave
to his daughter,
in dying,
girl belonging
who,
this

be done.
might
starved.
Her

half

warned
against
It was usual
time
sons

the

materials

The

woman

master

another
in the
and

attempted

attempt.
case of chiefs
ornaments

the

or domestic
family
pride
bones
after
the flesh had

tion

of the

anection
decayed

found

reclaim

.to
to

of the

was

renew

some

by
but

her,
or repair

was
for

with

and

them

wrapping
as an offense

but
1850

to perish
tillwithin

has been

had
citizens

requested
in the

soundiy

thrashed

a considerable

already
that
woods
and

of
length
class of perof
together

th common

With

burial-place.
was satisfied

In some

and left

the gathering
in a new mat.

The

viola-

of the first magnitude

and proregarded
voked
severe
Belcher
remarks:
is observed
in all
"Great
revenge.
Captain
secrecy
their
burial
from
fear of Europeans,
and as among
themselves
partly
ceremonies
of th tomb or wage war
if perpepunish
by death
any violation
they will instantly
trated
so they
are inveterate
and tenaceously
bent
on revenge
by another
tribe,
grave

was

aud

fled,

deceased.

body

always

that
should
they discover
any act of th kind
It is on record
that part of the crew of a vessel
because
a person
who belonged
to
bia) suffered
a sinill,
from the process
to have taken
which,
ouriosity.11
and skeletons

has

been
perpetrated
by a
on her return
to this port
her (but not then
in her)
of Battening,
had become

He adds,
that
at the period
of his visit to th river
however,
were scattered
about
in ail directions;
and as 1 was on most

white
(the
was

man.
Columknown

an object
of
the
akulla
of their po-

sitions

nnnoticed
I suspect
the feeling
does not extend
much
by the natives,
and then only till decay
relatives,
has destroyed
body, goods, and chattels.
no doubt,
are watched,
as their
canoes
are repainted,
and
chiefs,
decorated,
oare taken
them in sequestered
by placing
spots."

their

beyond
The
greater

The

motive
for sacrificing
or destroying
on occasion
of death
will be reproperty
to in treating
of their religious
ideas.for th dead is continued
for a.
Wailing
a ceremonial
than
an act of spontaperformance
long time, and it seems to be rather
neous
The
of course,
to the woman,
and the early morning
is
grief.
duty,
belongs
ferred

chosen
for the purpose.
usually
They go
the lodge
or camp
and in a loud, sobbing
a. mother,
on the loss of
as, for instance,
6M< <(!e-<!a~
"Ah chief!"
child
"My
of their

deoeased

friends

this

lamentation

out
voice
her

alone

to some

repeat
child,

dead, alas!"
is renewed.

place

a little

distant

from

a sort

of stereotyped
formula;
seaM s7Ma!-do. Bx~-Mt
ah ta
When
in dreams
they see any

of the

most

With
tioned

by

Mr.

OF

CUSTOMS

MORTUARY

180

die

cases

the

individuals

croft

states

as menIndians
it was quite
common,
dead
a living
the
or bury
with
who,
slave,
but
was
slave;
strangled
by another
days,
in many
and peoples,
tribes
other
among
Bansacrifices.
as voluntary
themselves

kill

to
three

also

has

INDIANS.

Northwest

Gibbs,
within

to
failing
the custom

AMERICAN

NORTH

prevailed
offering

that-

when a cacique died, those of his conIn. Panama,

Nata, and some other districts,
as well
and so appointed,
cubines that loved him enough, those that he loved ardently
This they did in
with him.
and were interred
killed themselves
as certain servants,
order that they might wait npon him in the land of spirits.
an extreme
this reof history
to what
to ail readers
It is well known
volting

has

practice

noes.
we

for

by throwing
of antiquity
the nations

Among
are informed

Hyperboreans,
when

a commendable

ill

about

or

the

burial

of Balder

decorated

ship, winch
to the waves.

mitted
Lake

Peten,
the lake

into

according
for want
in the

Chinooks

were

according
but
dead,

to Timberlake,

The
ulture
thrown

take

African

tribe

bas

previously
the
body

stream,
stream
are

soon
The

ply

is restored

or

to

die,

or fish-eaters,
Persian

down

the

Guatemala,
are said
Bancroft,
The Indians
of room.
to

rid

of thus

habit

the

ca-

by

the
was

set

sea,

invariably

to have
of their

the
surThe

sea.

on nre, andcemthe islands

thrown

of Nootka

had

in a highly

on

living

getting
of Tennessee
Cherokees

the

in

uncommon,
mentioned

Guif,

into

be remembered,
to

afloat

they
obligations
and
did the same,
for the
of forethought

degree
themselves
threw

of

Itzas

dead

the

Lotophagians

The

the

alIndians,
in springs

not

was

the

repaying

beautifol,"
was pushed

sinking

setting

by
sea,
the practice
on

of

disposing
American
of by

disposed

the

it may

into

throw.them

Alibamans,
to suicides
into a river.

been

The

of

North

Ichthyoph'agi,
bordering
sea, thus

inhabitants.
with

vivors,

the

region
to the
dead

its

to

incurred

that
a

in

living
their

Ptolemy,
committed

been

into

water-courses,

our

of

any
have

dead

mode

this

ceremony,
by

the

occasionally

though

or

followed

been

never

or

rite

a confirmed

As

Africa.

and

America,

BURIAL.

AQUATIC

has

South

in Mexico,

prevailed

Sound

their

of

dead

and

the

dead

slaves,
and,
the
seldom
bury

river."

denied
th rite of sepcalled
by Bossu,
they
bodies
and their
as cowards,
looked
were
upon
they
or
that
the Obongo
states
The Bev.
J. G. Wood*
of which
the course
to someranning
the body
stream,
in the
bed of the
A deep
is dug
diverted.
grave
the
over
in
and
covered
carefully.
Lastly,
placed
it,
ail traces
of th
so that
grave
to its original
course,
were

as

lost.

Kavague
the
sinking

also
body

bury

their

in some

*UnoiYiIized

Races

common

people,

or

wanjambo,

stream.
of the Worid,

1870, vol. i, p. 483.

by

sim-

i-AifRow.]

Historians
that

BURIAL-GOSH-UTES.

AQUATIC

-n_o.(,U."I:;L.I.I.V

inform

us

iaal141L

that

Alaric

for
employed
bythethe Obongo,
by
Goths
turned
aside
the course

the

and

Vasento,
midst
of

interred

they
rapid,
ious amount
caused

their

the

river

to resume

all
destroyed
cerned
in preparing
later

forded

by
his remains

1542,
chest
bid

and
After

cated

The

H.

a prodigthen

grave.
is that

Soto.

inclosed

in

committed
of the

search

for

af-

in
Dying
a wooden
to the

tnr-

Mississippi.

'~ell-authenti-

aqnatio

and

semi-

but
Indians,
which
are
here
found,
given.
to the
and is by
Gosh-Utes,

relates

J.

Capt.

to

of Calabria,

NorthAmerican

been

first

De

of burial,

among

aquatic,
two have

of

waters

careful

instances

similar

a town

its regulr
course,
had been
con-

and

weighted,
tumultuous

in a manner

They

romantic
water-burial

were

well

1V1

who

persons
this

of
example
th fanerai

buried

in 410, at Cose
Cosena,
of the river

kingwith
riches.

and

181

V11JA7~

a grave
in the
course
was -most

its

of weaith

and

made

having
bed, where

its

was

VV1J11

Simpson

Skull

Ya.Iley, which is a part of th Great Salt Lake

and which -n'a have crossed to-day, Mr. George
Dsert,
W. Bean, my guide over this route last faU, says derives its name from the number
of stnills which have
beem foundin
it, and which have arisen from the custom of the Goshtite
Indians
their
dead in
burying
or keep down
springs, which
they sink with stones
with sticks.
He says he has actually
seen the Indians
bury their dead in this way near th town of Provo,
where he resides.
As

corroborative

"tain

a, spring
Indian

of

one

in

from

mode
peculiar
from
the well-known
when

especially
is

near

springs
reason
ute

for

it to

springs
The

it is

scarce

quite

which
this

the
for

second

th cradle

and

of the

probity
remembered
Indians
they

relator

that
are

live.

of
disposition
natural
indolence

white

~- so.Mounung-cmdie.

Capof the

statement,
another
part

volume

to dig
they
were
obliged
at th bottom
before
nsing
of burial
is entirely
unique,

evening,
the
mud

This
but

this

mentions

Simpson

not

dead,
of the

nnless
savage,

we

well

an

as known,
and
be qnestioned,
of water
spoken
the
streams
or

useless
are

at

that,
arriving
skeleton
of

water.

so far

country
to polinte

seems

Conjecture
the

the

the

might

in the

carefui

ont

to

inclined

or a desire

establish
to

to poison

attribthe

persons.

example

TMaIittJecradIehas
rides on her back,
Exploration
tHiat. North

is by

and relates
to th Chinook:
George
Catlin,t
a stra,ptvliioh
passes overthewoman'aforeIleadwhHst
and if the child dies during its subjection
to this rigid

Great Salt Lake Valley, Utah, 1859, p. 48.

American
Indians,
1844, vol. ii, p. 141.

182

OF

CUSTOMS

MORTUARY

AMERICAN

NORTH

INDIANS.

~m-

;f
.fInoH~nn on
a little canoe, in whioh it lies floating
its comn, forming
mode its cradle becomes
in
the
habit
of
are
often
sacred
where
fastening
their
water
in
some
they
the
pool,
the dead bodies of the old and yonng, or, which is often the case,
canoes containing
elevated into the branches of trees, where their bodies are left to decay and theirbones
in many sldns and curiously
to dry whiist they are bandaged
paobed in their canoes,
to last and pipes
with paddles to propel and ladies to bale them out, and provisions
their contemplated
their "long journey after deathto
to smoke as they are performing
in their canoes.
-wtioh these people think is to be performed
hnnting
gronnds,"

of
is a representation
Catlin,
30, after
mother
the
31
committing
sorrowing
represents
Figure
of the elements.
dead
child
to the mercy
Figure

LIVING
This
the
and
lieved

cannibalism

somewhat

in

writers

on
of

and

found

been
the

Padseans,
the
strangled
Tertulian
both
and
dead,
the same,

are

these

considered

is only offered
natives.
of

th

into
old

comparing

dead

was

not

consideration
and

new

apochryphal
how credulous

to show

how
world

is
in practice
analomany
observ-

funeral

and
by Bruhier,
Lafitau,
Muret,
mode
of burial.
of this peculiar
of examples
their
and
the
ate
Tartars
sometimes
dead,
made

Derbices,
and
aged

and

Lafitau

but

American

statements

ances,
who give a number
the
For instance,
geties,

it
proof,
any positive
followed
the
custom,
although
a few
extent.
It is true that
to a limited

disposing
when
we take
in

friends
already
is not be-

Indians

prevailed

means

to express

surviving
birds
has

of

absence

by authors,
one mentioned

remarkable

have

th

American

have

given
and the

in character,
were
the early
a
That
such

gies

but
North

may
are

accounts

Muret

of th

mentioned,
that
th

amrm

that

remarks

her

SBPULCHEBS.

M. Pierre
quaintly
used by the learned
or the
dead
and animais
by birds
and
to animais
of the dead
Exposure

is a term

devouring
relatives.

been

a mourning-cradle.
of
the body

Effedens
their

mixed
the

Irish

that

did
fiesh

and

certain

th

having
same,
mutton.
with

ancient

Britons

Indians

of

South

others,
Massa-

previousiy
Horace
and
devoured
America

mode

of

disposai

more

honorable

much

did

to
esteeming
than
to rot and be eaten
be preferred
by worms.
of Afriea
that
th Fans
states
J. G. Wood,
in his work already
quoted,
followed
for the common
is
their
but
this
devour
only
disposition
dead,
much
buried
with
and chiefs
the kings
ceremony.
being
people,
Latau
extract
is from
The following
dcharnent
les corps de leurs GuerMridionale
Dans l'Amrique
Peuples
quelque
leurs chairs, ainsi que je viens de le dire, et aprs les avoir conriers et les mangent
avec respect dans leurs
quelque temps leurs cadavres
pendant
sumes, ils conservent
ces squeletes
dans les combats en guise d'Etendard,
et il portent
pour ranimer
Cabanes,
a leurs ennemis.
de la terreur
leur courage par cette vue et inspirer
Mnrs des Sauvages,
1724, tome li, p. 406.
this

and

the

<.

Fi

3!

LALfNCHfNG

THE

BLtRtAL

CANO

TAMow.]

MOURNINGCROWS.

n est vrai qu'il

le mettent
qu'elles
leur chair, et d'en

des cadavres
y en a qui font festin
mort
dans leur vieillesse,
pour

de leurs

mais

parens;
le plaisir

avoir

de

il

83

est faux

se nourrir

de

un repas.
Nations
de l'Amrique
Qaelqnes
qui ont
Mridionale,
encore
cette cotume
de manger
les corps morts
de leurs
n'en
nsent
ainsi que
parens,
mal entendue
, la verit,
mais pit
colore
nanmoins
par pit,
pit
par quelque
de raison;
ombre
car ils croyent
leur donner
une spulture
bien plus honorable.
To

the

not

faire

credit

believed

of
to

our

hve

MOURNING,

above

particularly
it

yet

may

under

barbarons

praeticed

SACRIFICE,

POSTS,
CtAMES,
TIONWITHBURIAL.
The

this

savages,
been

and

j'evolting

FEASTS,
FOOD,
AND
SUPERSTITIONS

FIRES,

subjects

are

mourning,
be of advantage

hve

coincident
been
to

with
more

here

is

practice

them.

by

or

and

burial,
less

treated

a few

give

DANCES,

SONGS,
ITST CONNEC-

some
of

of

the

of

mourning

of

in

them,

this

collected

paper,

examples,

heads.

separate

~fooB~ryc.
One

of

the

a chief

of

many
as

most

of

the
lived

years

described

carefully
Crows

is

among

this

related
people,

scenes
in

th

life

finally

of

at

Beckwourth*

attaining

great

the

death
who

for

distinction

a warrior.
1 dispatched

a herald

to the village
to inform
them of th head
chief's
and
death,
to his directions,
we slowly
homewards.
according
proceeded
My
at the contemplation
of the scenes that
would
be enacted
at my
we drew iu sight
of th village,
we found
every lodge laid
prostrate.

him
burying
soul sickened

then,

very
arrivai.
When
We entered
amid

Blood
was streaming
from every
conceivshrieks,
cries, and yells.
bodies. of ail who were old enough
to comprehend
their loss.
Hundreds
of fingers
hair
torn from
th head
about
th
were dismembered;
lay in profusion
wails and moans
in every direction
assailed
the ear, where
unrestrained
paths;
joy
able

part

had

a few

of th

honra

before

prevailed.

This

fearful

mourning

lasted

until

next

day.
A herald

evening

of the

been

to our other
to acquaint
them
with
the
dispatched
villages
and request
them
to assemble
at the Rose Bud, in order
to
chief,
meet our village
and devote
themselves
to a general
there
time of mourning,
met, in
to this snmmons,
over ten thousand
Crows
at the place
indicated.
Snoh
conformity
a scene of disorderly,
vociferous
no imagination
can conceive
nor any pen
mourning,
Hair cut off a large roll of his hair; a thing
l~nown to do
portray.
Long
he was never
before.
Th cutting
and hacking
of human
nesh exo&eded
all my previous
experience;
death

fingers
Many
then,
hand,

having
of onr head

were

dismembered

as readily
as twigs,
and blood
was poured
out like water.
eut two
would
the entire
of their
gashes
nearly
length
arm;
the s'kin from th nesh
at one end, would
it in their
other
separating
grasp
and rip it asunder
to the shoulder.
Others
would
carve varions
devices
upon
of

the

warriors

*Autobiogra,phy

of James

Beokwouith,

1856,

p. 269.

184'

OF

CUSTOMS

MORTUARY

NORTH

AMBRICAN

INDIANS.

and raise the sMn. in the same manner

and shoulders,
Some
of their
after
the wound
was healed.
advantage
but theywouldnot
and my heart
sickened
to look at them,
ghastly,
any pain from them.
their

should

be

taken

be

I.

From
Lake

L.

has

The

lost

statements

Beckwourth's

Indian

States

the

Wisconsin,

were
receive

are

for

agent

th

of

Chippewas

detailed

following

account

of

received:

dead than
sorrow
and grief for their
she is
by day-as
by night
husband;
visitor
to the place ofrest
with the greatest
she is a constant
sobbing;
The friends
and relatives
of the young
shefollow
the raised
camp.
of her
devise
methods
to distract
her mind from the thought
incessantly
is exhausted
she is prevailed
but as nature
She refuses
nourishment,
no people
that exhibit
mourns
the loss

wili

husband.

more

of her

widow

young

silently
ielnota,noewill
moumer

Cliff,

been

is probably

There
they.
heard

United

Red

of

many

appearto

scars

salis.

grana

Mahan,

Superior,

mourning

that

remembered

cum

the

mutilations

to

It
to

to make

breasts

show

the best and larof food;

th snpply
is scant,
but on every occasion
is deposited
of her husband.
In the mean time the
npon the grave
to her charge
to custom,
submitted
of the deceased
hve,
according
and eagte's
made up of different
cloths
ornamented
with bead-work
a parcel
&atnet's,
of her
which
ahe is charged
to keep by her side-the
place made vacant
by the demise
for a term of twelve moons
husband-a
reminder
of her widowhood.
She is therefore
upon to partake
gest proportion
female
relatives

to sUcken
to wear any finery, neither
is she permitted
up and comb her
permitted
a female relative
of dethis
to avoid attracting
attention.
Once in a while
with
her grief
and sorrow,
will visit her and voluntanly
proceased,
commiserating
a jealons
ceed to comb ont the long-neglected
and matted
hair.
With
eye a vigilant
watch
is kept over her conduct
the term of her widowhood,
yet she is allowed
dnring
or
her widowhood,
an unmarried
brother
th privilege
to marry,
any tune
during
not

head;

or a person
consin,
At the expiration
relatives
the female
occasion,

hnsband.
andkept,
performed
to the
commensurate

her person
with
new
from her vow and restraint.
Still
the release
demonstrating
to marry
a relative
of the deentire
freedom.
If she will still refuse
a
she then
has to purchase'
by giving
marry
another,
her freedom
her
of goods and whatever
else she might
have manufactured
during

proceed
and otherwise

a.pparel,
she has
ceased

of the same JDo~em [Me] (family

ofher
mark)
of her term,
been faithfully
the vows having
of deceascd
assemble
and, with
greetings
to wash
her face, comb
her 'hair,
and attire

not

her

and

will

certain

amount

now at hand.
of the future
Frequently,
though,
during
in anticipation
or
and an inclination
to Birt and play courtship
the vows are disregarded
widowhood
is being
of the relatives
of the deceased
form an alliance
of marriage
ontside
indulged,
her slici: braided
and when
discovered
the widow
is set upoir by the female
relatives.
are tom
hair is shorn
close up to th back
of her neck,
ail her apparel
and trinkets
widowhood

from
other

her

person,

and

a quarrel

reslts

frequently

fatally

to some

member

of one or the

side.

Thomas

L.

MoKenney*

gives

description

of

the

Chippewa

widow

whichdijBEerssIightIyfcomtheoneabove:
I have noticed
several
women
here carrying
with them rolls of clothing.
On inquirand that thse
I learn
that they are wMotM who carry them,
ing what these
imported,
of the Chippeway
when awoman
are badges
It is indispensable,
Nation
ofmonming.
best apparelandthewholeofitisnotworth
loses her husband,
for her to take ofher
and if he
of her husband's
a dollar-and
roll it up, and connne
it by means
sashes;
these
are generally
had ornaments,
it is wrapped
put on the top of the roll, and around
she is
that
her husband,
and it is espected
a piece of cloth.
This
bundle
is called
*Tonrio

thines,

1827,

p. 292.

~4.
Figas.-cmppEWAY

wmow.

TS]p.eTau:~<m.:I~.)'h'tId.

YAMow.]

185

MOURNINGCHIPPEWA.

never

to be seen withont
it.
If she walks
ont she
she places
it by her side.
This badge
lodge,
widow is compelled
to carry with her until
some of
and take it away,
whioh
is done when they think

it with lier
if she sits down
ofwidowhood
and'of mourning
th
her late husband's
shall call
family
she bas mourned
and
long enough,
takes

in her

which

is generally

at the expiration
of a year.
She is then, but not before,
released
and at liberty
to marry
mourning,
She has the privilege
to takethis
again.
husband
to th family
of the deceased
and leave it, bnt this is considered
indecorous,
and is seldom
done.
Sometimes
a brother
of the
deceased
takes
the widow
for his
wife at the grave
of her hnsband,
which is done by a ceremony
her over it.
of walking
And
this he has a right
to do
and when
this is donc she is not required
to go into
she has the right
to go to Mm, and ho is bound to support
monrning;
or, if she chooses,
her.
from

her

1 visited
a lodge to-day,
where
I saw one of these
The size varies
accordbadges.
of clothing
whioh
ing to th quantity
the widow
to hve.
may happen
It is expected
of her to put up her best and wear
her Mor~t.
The
7MM6aK~ saw
jnst now was 30
inches
and 18 inches
in circumference.
high
I was told by the interpreter
that
he knew
a woman
who had
been
left to mourn
after

this

fashion

for years,
none ofherhusband's
for the badge
ortoken
familycalling
a certain
time it was told her that
some of her husband's
were
family
she was advised
to speak
to them
on th subject.
She did so, and told
them she had monrned
that
she had no means to buy clothes,
long and was poor;
and
her's
ail in th monrning
and sacred,
being
could
not be touched.
She exbadge,
a hope that
her request
pressed
not be interpreted
into a wish to marry;
might
it was
she might
be placed
in a situation
only made that
to get some clothes.
She got for
that
to Mackinac,
answer,
and would
they were going
think of it."
They left
herin
this state
of uncertainty,
bnt on returning,
and finding
her faithful
still, they took
At

of her grief.
and
passing,

her "husband"
wardedfor
her
The

and

Choctaw
is generally

which

her

presented
and

constancy
widows

mourn

about

with

a year.

bynever
The

their

combing

hair

men

Chippeway

black.
1 omitted

of various

clothing
comfortable.

made

kinds.
for the

monrn

Thus
term

by painting

was

of their
their

sho regrief,
faces

to mention

that
when
are going
the badge
of mourning,
prsents
round,
in for an equal
as if it were the living
husband.
share,
A Chippeway
on losing
her child,
an image
of it in the best manmother,
prepares
ner she is able, and dresses
it as she did her living
and fixes it in the kind of
child,
oradie
I have referred
the ceremonies
of numing
to, and goes through
it as if it were
little
of food in the direction
alive,
by dropping
ofits
particles
and giving
it
mouth,
of whatever
the living
child
This ceremony
also is generally
partook.
observed
for a
this

comes

7t!fs6a;H<

year.

32

Figure
substitute
The

tribes

other

to

taining

the

Similar
the

quitos
The
took
npon

dead
of

articles,
the
same

having

obliged

of

the

substitution
and

furs,

the

represents

for

around

carry
bones

of the

observances,
Central
American
being

as

widow

Chippewa

in

holding

her

arms

the

husband.
a reminder
is

not

for

custom.
with

them,
deceased

according
tribes

the

confined

made

husband,

alone

to

In

some

for

a variable

the

from

Chippewas,
the
widows

instances
period,

bundle

rags,
other
are
con-

consort.
to

of

dead

Bancroft,*
those

Indians,

were

followed

of the

Sambos

by
and

some
Mos-

follows

widow
was bonnd
to snpply
whieh she
th grave of her husbandfor
a year, after
them
with her for another
up the bones and oarried
at last placing
them
year,
the roof ofher
and then only was she allowed
to marry
house,
again.
*Nat.

Races

of Pacifie

States,

1874,

vol.

i, pp.

731, 744.

186

MORTUARY

OF

CUMTOMS

NORTH

AMERICAN

INDIANS.

the cocoa
of the deceased
is destroyed,
On retorning
&om the grave the property
a lustraand all who have
taken
in the fanerai
cnt down,
part
undergo
palms being
a ridge along the middle
tion in the river.
Relatives
ont off the hair, the men leaving
to some old writers,
from th nape of the neolc to th forehead.
Widows,
according
on the.
after supplying
the grave
with food for a year take np the bones and carry them
after whioh
back in the daytime,
with them
at night
for another
year,
thoy
sieeping
of deaths,
friends
of
On the anniversary
are placed
at th door or upon th house-top.
hold a feast, called
of liquor are drained
seekroe, at whieh
large quantities
of this kind,
th
ceremonies
on an occasion
who witnessed
memory.
Sqnier,
black
and
males and females
were dressed
imf!'e cloaks
fantastically
painted
says that
with red and yellow,
and they
faces were correspondingly
streaked
while their
white,
and calling
a slow
walk aronnd,
themselves
at intervals
loudly
performed
prostrating
the
to

deceased

his

the

npon

line

dead

extend
over

deceased
th hut

and

At no other
time is the dehands.
with their
gronnd
Some
mention
of his name being anperstitionsly
avoided.
it in a straight
the honse of death
to th grave,
oarrying
ail property
of the
Froebel
states
that among
th Woolwas
both hnsband
and wife ont the hair aud bnm
him, and that
th

tearing

to, the very

a thread
from

referred

parted
tribes

evory obstacle.
is buriedwith
of either,
on th death

a grn.el

placing

of maize

npon

th

for

a certain

funeral

cere-

grave

time.
Benson*

gives

the

monies,
dance

account

following
the

embracing

the

of
of

disposition

the

body,

Choctaws'

feast

mourning

and

"the
last cry."
is styled
by them
the
the grave,
and place
hnsband
dies the friends
prepare
assemble,
are
and arrows,
and knife
The gnn, bow
hatchet,
corpse in it, but do not fill it np.
at the head and the foot, npon which flags
Poles are planted
deposited
in the grave.
The funeral
driven
in th ground.
are placed;
the grave
is then inclosed
by pickets
and morning
monrner.
At night
ceremonies
now begin,
the widow
being the chief
It is not
and pour forth the most piteons
cries and wailings.
she will go to the grave
should
take
member
of the family
that
part in
any very active
important
any other
to some extent.
th
they do participate
ory," though
one
her toilet,
while she daily
The widow
during
wholly
neglects
goes to the grave
Their

fnneral

When

the

eutire

moMt from

ofthe

moon

the

the
friends

date

when
all

the

assemble

death
at the

occurred.
On th evening
oabin of the disconsolate

of the

last

day

bringing
widow,
bef boiled
toof corn and jerked
the bereaved
wife goes to th grave
and lamentations.
When
wailings

for a sumptuous
which
consists
feast,
in a kettle.
While
gether
th snpper is preparing
and pours out, with nnnsnal
her bitter
vehemence,
from the Sre and placed
in the center
the food is thoronghly
cooked th kettle is taken
the bnnalo-horn
of the cabin,
and the friends
aronnd
spoon
from
gather
it, passing
While
and from month
to month
till all have been bountifnlly
hand to hand
supplied.
withdraw
and
men of the company
is being
two of the oldest
qnietly
snpper
served,
provisions

whioh
fill it up, taking
down the fiags.
Ail then join in a dance,
go to th grave-and
to unite
in the
the
widow doeanotfail
nat nnfrequently
is continued
till
morning;
!ns<
This is the
her part to the festivities
of the occasion.
and to contribute
dance,
is now ready
to form
another
are ended,
and th widow
ery," the days of monrning
a man
has lost
the same when
The ceremonies
are precisely
matrimonial
alliance.
his
died.

wife,

and
(Slaves

slightly
without

varied

Lifo Among

the

they are only

were buried

when

any

other

member

ceremonies.)
Choctaws,

1860, p. 294.

of the

family

has

MMow.)

BURIAL

187

SACRIFICE-NATCHEZ.

~CjBjTC~
Some

of

examples

nection

with

another

The

esting.
When
several

first

human

sacrifice

have

subject,

but

it is

thonght

Natchez

of

relates

to

the

their

sovereign

died

he

of his

subjects.
condemned

Th

lesser

law

was

been

already
others

in

given

might

coninter-

prove

Louisiana.*

in th grave
accompanied
by his
Suns
took
care
to follow
the same

wives

and

cnstom.

by
The

likewise
to death
who had married
a girl of the blood
every Natchez
of th Sans as soon as she was expired.
On this occasion
I must tell yon the history
ofan
Indianwho
was noways
thislaw.
Hisname
was ~Keac~ea!;
\villingtosnbmitto
he contracted
an alliance
with
the Suns,
but the
honor
whioh
this
consequences
it had like to have
to him.
His wife fell
bronght
along with
proved
very unibrtiunate
as soon as he saw her at the point
of death
he fled, embarked
in a piragua
sieL:
on the -MMsMppt,
and came to New Orleans.
He put liimaelf
nnder
th protection
of
M. de Bienville,
the then
and
o&ered. to be his htintsman.
The governor
governor,
his services,
and interested
himself
for him with
the Natchez,
who declared
accepted
that
he had nothing
more to fear, because
the ceremony
was past,
and he was accordno longer
a lawfiil
prize.
thns
ventnred
to retnrn
to his nation,
setElteacteal,
being
aasured,
and, without
he made several
thither.
He happened
to be there
when
tling
among
them,
voyages
the Snn called
th .SfMty Serpent,
brother
to the Great
He was a relative
Sun, died.
of the late wife of Elteacteal,
and they resolved
to make
him pay his debt.
M. de
ingiy

Bienville

had

been

recalled

to France,
annulled

the sovereign
ofthe
Natchez
that
thonght
to the protected
reprieve
granted
persou,
and accordingly
he eansed
him to be arrested.
As soon as the poor fellow
found
himself in th hut of th grand
chief of war, together
with the other victims
destined
to
be sacrificed
to th Stung <S'e)'pemt, he gave
vent to the excess of his grief.
The favorite wife of the late Sun, who was likewise
to be sacrificed,
and who saw the preparations for her death
with
and seemed
to rejoin
her hnsband,
hearfirmness,
impatient
the

protector's

ing

.EHeac~a?s
"Yes;
as that

answered,
thee, and
with

absence

the

had

and

the

and groans,
said to him:
complaints
1 am one."
said
"However,"
she,
is the case, it is not good
that
thou

women."

I walked

life
.EHesc~eaZreplied:
"True;
till to th death
of th Great
said the favorite,
"it is not fit thon
remain
on earth.
behind
Once more,

on earth

yet

Go thyway,"
should

heart

"Art

thon

"thon

no

cryest;

warrior?"
life is

He
dear

to

shonldst

go along with us; go

is dear to me. Itwonidbewellif
die with hun."
Sun, and I would
shouldst
get

away,

go with ns, and that

thy
and let me see thee
no

more."
Elteacteal
ning

did

not stay
old women,
their
infirmities

three

age and
use their

to hearthis
to him;
he disappeared
like lightorderrepeated
two of which
werehia
their
relatives,
o&redto
;pay his debt;
had disguated
them
been
able to
of life; none of them had

while.
The hair of th two that
were
related
to Elteacteal
legs for a great
uo more gray than those
of women
of fifty-five
in France.
The
other
old
years
woman
was
a hundred
and twenty
white
whioh
is a
years old, and had 'very
hair,
the Indians.
None of the three
had
a quite
wrinkieu.
very Tinoommon
thing
among
skin.
in th evening,
one at the door of the ~!t!:y jSer~eKt,
They were dispatched
and th other two upou
the place
before
th temple.
<
cord
jg fastened
round
their necks
with a slip-knot,
and eight
men of their relations
them
strangio
by
So many
are not necessary,
but
as they
drawing,
fonr one way and four the other.
was

acquire
operation

by such executions,
in an instant.
isperformed

nobility

Dosau.'a Travols

there
are always
The generosityof
(Forster'a

translation),

more

than

thse
1771,

are wanting,
gave

women

p. 38.

and

the

Elteacteal

188

OF

CUSTOMS

MORTUARY

AMERICAN

NORTH

INDIANS.

he had
whioh
and cleared
his honor,
him the degree
ofcoHsMa-e~,
life again,
acquired
after that
advantage
He remained
death.
time, and taking
snllied
quiet
by fearing
a juggler
and
he became
the French,
his stay among
of what he had learned
dnring
to impose
made use of his knowledge
npon Ma conntrymen.
and
for the convoy,
after this excution
ready
The morning
they made everything
at the door of the
master
of the ceremonies
thehonr
appeared
come, the great
being
the dewho were to accompany
The victims
to his quality.
suitably
but, adorned
of th favorof the apirits
came forth;
they consisted
into the mansion
ceased prince
his hired
his physician,
second
ofhis
ite wife ofthe
wife, his chancellor,
deceased,
and of some old women.
man, that is, his first servant,
to
there were several
Frenchmen,
went to the Great
The favorite
Sun, with whom
sexes that were her children
for the Suns of both
take leave of him;
she gave orders
enot
and spoke to the following
1 am to tear
this is the day on which
"Children,
to follow yonr father's
steps, who waits for me in the
to yield to yonr tears 1 wouldinjnre
my love andfailin
and by
to my heart,
for yon by bearing
you next
and fed by my
of his blood
Yon that
are descended
to appear,

wants,
I leave
make

that

rather

Rejoice
firmness

and

you are ~tt?:s and

to the whole nation:

and
(sic) arms
if I were
spirits;
I have done enough
my duty.
my breasts.
snoMing
you with
milk,
ought
you to shed tears v
of
bound
to give examples
you'are

warriors;

from

myself

country

you

of the

for all your

1 have provided
go, my children,
of your father
are yours too
and those
my friends
and gnerons
they are tender-hearted
they are the French;
them;
from yonr race;
of their
esteem
always
worthy
by not degenerating
and never implore
them with meanness.
them

valor

yon

by procuring
you amidst
yourselves

act

friends

openly
with
"And
you, Frenchmen,"
cMIdren
mend my orphan
to protect
onght
she
After that
with a surprising

added
to

yon

she,
they

tumingherseiftowards
will know
no

other

onr officers,
fathers
than

"I

recom-

yon

yon

husband's

hut

them."
got up;
firmness.

and,

followed

retnrned

by her'troop,

to

her

of victims
of her own accord,
came to join herself
to the nnmber
she bore the <S<MKy&rp6nt
to follow
him into the
by the friendship
of her majestic
called
her the ~tHtyMy lady, on account
The Enropeans
she oniy-fmqnented
the company
of th
and her proud
deportment
air, and because
her mnch,
because
she had the Ioiowlmost distinguished
Frenchmen.
They regretted
This
with
whioh she hadsaved
the lives ofmanybfonrsiok.
simples
edge.ofseveral
with
and horror.
The favorite
wife of the deour people
grief
moving
sight filled
woman

A noble

being
other

ceased

engaged
world.

rose

said she,
whenever

up

and

spohe
does not

"grief

to them

with

a smiling
conntenance:
"I die withont
fearj"
1 reoommend
hours.
my children
to you;
remember
that yon hve loved theirfather,

embitter
my last
noble Frenchmen,

yon see them,

a tme and sincere
friend
of your nation,
whom he lovedmore
that ho was till death
The disposer
of life has been pleased
to call him, and I shall soon go
than himself.
seen your
heartsmovedat
th sight
ofhis
I shall tell him that 1 have
andjoinhim;
do not be grieved;
w e shall
be longer
friends
inthecottmtj'~o/tytesptrMstha.n
corps;
wo do not die there
again.*
here, because
and

ibrced
tears from th eyes of all the French;
to do
Thse words
they were
obliged
the Great Sun from killing
for he waa inconsolable
all they could to prevent
himself,
he was used to lay the weight
of government,
at th death
of his brother,
upon whom
i. e., generalissimo
of their
that
he being great
chief
of war of the Natches,
armies;
prince
by the resistance
grewf farions
the Sun, his presnmptive
heir, held
*At
or pills
of pain
on the

the

hour

intended

of tobacco,
from them;
right,

the

after

with;
look,

for th

in order
other

he met
it by the

that
wife

they

ceremony,
to make them
they
on the

were
left,

giddy,

he held his gnn by the

and oansed
the powder

made
and

th

victims

as it were

swalldw
to take

ail strangled
and put npon mats,
the others
to their
according

and

barrel,
to fall
little

and
out
balls

th sensation
the favorite
rank.

rAEEow.]
t~nuyv.j

BURIAL
.tiUHl.a.i-t

of the

the hut was fnll of Suns, Nobles,

pan;
the French
raised
their spirits
again,
by
the barrel
ofhis
and filling
gun with
ereign,

who

and Honorables,
ail the
hiding

but

some

189

SACRIFICE-WASCOPUMS.
iN~.U~JUt'JH-tJ'iVYjlOUUJ-UJi.O.

that

water,

ail

were

arma

belonging
be unfit
might

it

trembling,
to the sovfor

use

for

time.

As soon

as the

squeezingtheir
out, for grief
The

wife

Suns

saw

hands,
and awe

but

kept
Great
Sun

of the

life insafety,
the French,
theythanked
by
a. most profonmd
silence
reigned
thronghspea-king
the multitude
that
were present.
in bounds

their

sovereign's

withont

was

with

aeized

fear

this

during

transaction.

She

was

I am"
and added with
a
"Tes,
out of this hut, my husband
dies and ail th Na/tches
lower voice, If
the Frenchmengo
because
brave
Frenchmen,
aspowerfulas
yourwordaare
will die with him; stay, then,
But yon are
have ventnred
to do what
done?
who could
you have
arrows
besides,
Their laws obliged
the Grt
Snn's wife to
and those of his brother."
his true friends
asked

whother

she

was

ill,

and

sheanswered

aloud,

and
donbtieas
the cause
of her fears;
in the grave
this was
in behalf
of hia
themselves
towards
the French,
who interested
gratitude
manner.
her to speak
in the above-mentioned
life, prompted
to the officers,
and said to them:
The Great Sun gave his hand
"My
friends,
my
not taken
heart
is so overpowered
with
my eyes were open, I have
grifthat,
though
nor have
1 asked
that yon have been standing
ail this while,
notice
you to ait
down;
affliction."
bnt pardon
the excess
ofmy
that
were
he had no needof
TheFrenohmentold
him that
excuses
they
going to leave
follow

him
the

husband

her

the

likewise

cease to
they would
his own before
lighting
was buried.

alone, but
fires again,t

till his

be

that

brother

friends

his

and

them;

he

unless
that

they

orders

gave
should

not

to light
him

leave

and noble
and said:
"Since
all the chiefs
by the hands,
let the fires be
I will do it; 1 will not Mn myself;
on earth,
till death
me to my brother;
I am
and m
wait
immediately,
joins
lighted
again
I
the French;
had it not been for them
with
already
old, and till I die I shall walk
would
have
been covered
with
and all the roads
should
have
my brother,
gone with
dead bodies.
He took

officers

all

will

th

have

Frenchmen

me stay

as

Improbable
credited
and

by

its

of th

seeming

brance

of

account

this

some

of

appearance

similar

it
appear,
careful

may
and

wisest

ceremonies

most

romance

nevertheless

been

of ethnological

Worid

writers,

when

disappears
Old

among

bas

peoples

the

remem-

comes-to

our

minds.
An

well-authenticated

apparently

is described

by

Miss

At length,
looks
by meaning
hao- determined
that th

chief

the

hunting

case

of

burial

attempted

sacrifice

andreferstotheWascopnms~ofOregon.

A. J.ARen~

than
and gestures
rather
words,
who had
deceased
boy's friend,
and fishing
in the
th pheasant,

it was found
that the
his companion
in
was to be his
streams,
of his associate
in the
been

rabbit,
snaring
his son should
not be deprived
the spirit
land;
of his
he had gone
that
associate
should
to which
perish
by the hand
strange
was built
on a
him to the dead-house.
This rceptacle
and be conveyed
with
father,
so near
of the Columbia
around
rock in the center
being
River,
whieh,
long, black
and perhaps
It was thirty
feet in length,
was amazingly
the falls, the current
rapid.
companion

half

to
world

that

in breadth,

completely

enclosed

and

sodded

except

at one end,

where

was

The Suns, relathese Indians

were as follows
among
after
them
the
next came the Nobles;
rank;
Sun, held the highest
As the
who were very much despised.
and last of ail the common
people,
Honorables
it.
much to multiply
was propagated
this contributed
nobility
by th women,
orders
to put ont ail the tires, which is only done at the
tThe
Great
Sun had given
*The established
tives
of the Great

death

ofthe

distinctions

sovereign.

tTenTearsinOregon,1850,p.361.

190

CUSTOMS

MORTUARY
.n.

0F

e~+,m.++.

AMERICAN

aperture

little

George,
Th
snnset.

just
instead

"+,w,

m,

--Il

of being
were
piled

by his
ing was placed
limb to limb and foot
his

pede

The

states

slaves
trades

master

and

while

the

To

certain

of

he

to

th

feel

of

are

as

related.

such

we

of

extending
of rottenness,

along
to im-

cries.

Tarascos

th most

wherewith

were

of the

articles
his wantswas

relations

from

selectecl

cherished

to snpply

and

man

voluntary,
themselves

sacrificing

not

is

this
in

that

likely
the

not
daily

death

that

our

own

and

sacrifices

why,

or

friencl

need

similar

frown

down

inform
do

not

self-immola-

people

society

occasionally

self-

reason

of

scores

law

that

mentioned,
of a beloved

no

chief,
master,
is remembered
we

among

prints

idea

seem

whieh

the

the

can

beloved

when

accounts

did

fact

restraints

his

and

quite

there

custom,

follow

of

with

unimpressed

or

followed

the

and

friends,

lav

In
the

occasion

his

America.ntribedeath

read

It

proceedings.

withstanding

trade

world;

be

might

and

very lips met,

iuto his couch

poison.

shoold

other

astonished

customs

till th

Central

savage
by

he

wills,
happy

tions

the

a vegetable

mind

so

his

graves
by th Aztecs
and took with
them

slaves,

is forbidden

if

to

of their

implements

of

the

murder

the

at th

professions,

attendants,

means

by

and

among

wives,

face

that-

sacrificed

varions

his

side,

and nestled
down
tofoot,
as far as possible
and smother

breathing

Bancroft*

to carry

INDIANS.

a corpsethrongh.
The council
and
overrulecl,
was conveyed
to the dead-honse
about
slain,
living
dead
on each
a narrow
aiale
and
side, leaving
between,
on one of these waa placed
the deceased
till tho purple,
boy; and, bound
tightly
qnivabovo the strong
bark
he might
die very soon, tho livering Beah puffed
cords,.that

narrow

snnicient

NORTH

ta~:e

not-

us,

on

place

one.

~B~j&T&
In
the

an

Beltramil
tnbes

of

before

place
I was

the
the

a spectator

account

was

body

ludierous

in this

tions

consigned

of the funeral

whose
son-in-law,
one of their
furnished

of

given

inclnding

west,

~Fe~ter's
have

is

body

the

funeral

to

its

ceremony
performed
had remained
with

ceremonies
of

description
final

the

of

feast

which

one

of

took

resting-place
of the manes

inhonor
the

What
not
repasts.
appeared
funeral
was th contrast
exhibited
comedy
ofone
while the others
part ofthe
company

and yells
ail their might.
At another
funeral

with

and

of C~o!t(!y

was

to
suspected
and indeed
singniar
lamentaby the terrifie
were singing
a.nd dancing

Sioux,
a little

for a member
of the 6~'<md ~&e!?te,
and at whioh
as
ceremony
<oo)'!d! I was permitted
to attend,
the same practice
occurred.
But at
took place on that occasion
an allowance
was servedupfor
the deceased
ont of every article
of which
it consisted,
while
others
were
and
beating,
wounding,
and letting
their
blood
now both
over the dead
man and his
torturing
themselves,
that
this was the most palatable
provisions,
thinking
possibly
sea-soning
for the latter
whioh
His wife fnrnished
out an entertainment
they could possibly
snpply.
present
a man

of another
th feast which

Nat.

Races

tPiIgrimage,

of Pacif.
1828,

vol.

1875, vol
ii, p. 443.

States,

iii,

p. 513.

YAEEow.]
for him

BURIAL
of all her

his

hair

and

ornaments,
had been
his

and

with

rags,

which,

his

medicine
mystio
when
alive.
covering

last

191 1

FEASTS-SUPERSTITIONS.
together
he was

bag,
He

with

his

arme,
in

wrapped
up
then
tied ronnd

was

his
th

provisions,
skin which

with
the bark
of
some partionlar
trees which
and bonds
of a very firm textthey use for making
cords,
ure and hold (th only ones indeed
vhich
and instead
of being
buried
in
they have),
the earth
was hung
oak.
The reason
of this was that,
as his favorite
up to a large
was the eagle, his spirit
Manitou
would
be enabled
more easily
from such a situation.
to y with him to Paradiae.
HJnd*

mentions

carred
The

an
th

among

account

Hmrons

of

a burial

of New

feast

De

by

Brebeuf

which

oc-

York

P. de Brebeuf,
who
assisted
at one of th "feasta
of the
missionary,
of Ossosane,
th dispersion
of th Hurona,
relates
village
before
tha,t
th ceremony
took place
in the prsence
of 2,000 Indians,
who offered
1,200 prsents
at the common
in testimony
of their
The people
to five large
tomb,
grief.
belonging
th bones
of their
dead
in a gigantic
of fbrtyvillages
deposited
shroud,
composed
dead"

Jesuit

at the

each
robe being
made
of ten beaver
skins.
After
eight
robes,
being
carefully
wrapbetween
moss
and
bark.
A wall of stones
ped in this shroud,
was
they were placed
built
around
this vast ossuary
to prserve
it from
Before
the
profanation.
covering
bones with
earth
a few grains
of Indian
corn were
thrown
the
by th women
npon
saoredreUcs.
to th superstitions
belief
of th Hurons
the sonis ofthe
According
dead
remain
near
the bodies
nntil
th "feast
of the dead";
after
whioh
ceremony
for th land of spirits,
whioh
to
they become
free, and aau at once dpart
they believe
be situated

in the

Ossuaries

have

not

of exhuming
the
in suitable
them
Italy,
Zug,
dreds

a&brd

the

examples

used

of

the

in

snn.
by

is

nations

savage

dead

receptacles,
and
France.

Switzerland,
of individuals.
in

been

bones

Switzerland,

preserved

of the setting

rgions

after

well

for the
custom
alone,
ancl
period,
collecting
to
have
been
in
practised
saw
in the
of
church-yard

a certain

known

The

writer

a slatted
1857,
pen
containing
These
had
been
dug
np from

manner

indicated.

of burial

The

catacombs

the
the

remains

of hunand

grave-yard

of N'aples

and

Paris

ossua-ries.

~MTJTro~~&~DJyc~z~~jST.S'.
The

following

account

is

by

Dr.

S.

G.

Wright,

acting

physician

to

the

Leech

Lake

Pagan
practice

or those who have not become

still adhere
to the ancient
Indians,
Christians,
of feasting
at the grave
of departed
th object
is to feast with th
friends
that
believe
that
while
of th visible
material
th
is, they
they
partake
at th same time of the spirit
that
dwells in th food.
From
spirit
partages
time it was cnstomary
to bury with
the dead
varions
auch especially
articles,

departed;
departed
anoient

Agency,

Minnesota

as '<vere most

valned
in lifetime.
The idea was that there was a spirit dwelling
in the
thns th %var-club
contained
a spiritual
by the material
represented
article;
the pipe a spiritual
could
be used by the departed
iu anothor
war-dub,
pipe, which
Thse
several
world.
were snpposed,
of course,
to accompany
spiritual
implements
the soul, to be nsed also on the way to its fmal.abode.
This
habit
has now ceased.
if.
article

Can:MUan

red

River

Exploring

Expdition,

1860,

ii, p. 164.

192

MORTUARY

OF

CUSTOMS

AMERICAN

NORTH

INDIANS.

FOCD.
This

has

subject
other

with

food

place

does

cnstom

in

or

not

need

to be

of deceased

gTave

in

elsewhere

now

It

repeated.

whole

the

thconghont
the

near

mentioned

sufficiently

and

universal

almost

been

matters

extent

of

connection
has

the

been

an
to

country

persons.

7)~[jycE&
Gymnastic
death

or

were

this

with

dignified

exercises,
funeral,

to

common

many

name,

upon
It is

tribes.

the
thus

occasion

of

described

a
by

Morgan
It
was called
th
danoe for the dead."
and very singular
figure
was
It was danced
alone.
The mnsio
as th O-yt~tes.
by th women
of th room.
To
a select
band of singers
stationed
in the oenter
entirely
vocal,
being
in chorus.
It was plainthe dancers
the songs for tho dead which
joined
they sang
was usually
from all councils
and the
tive and mournfnl
music.
This danoe
separate
It was commenced
at d.nsk or soon after and continued
of the occasion.
only dance
An

ooeaaional

was

known

of the dead who were believed

to be present
towards
when
the shades
morning,
in the danoe were supposed
to disappear.
The dance was had. whenparticipate
th
calledfor
was usually
a year after
ever a family
whioh
had lost a member
it, which
and fall it was often
for ail the dead
event.
In the spring
indisoriminately,
given
then to revisit
the earth
the danoe.
who were believed
and joinin
until
and

The
and

to

importance

account

interesting
relates

th

To-kai-a

pertaining

to

which
of

now

follows

is

by

Stephen
other

containing

California,

Powers,t
matters

of

burial

below
and finding
there
a unique
I paid a visit to their
camp four miles
Ukiah,
to do
tif assembly-house,
desired
to enter
and examine
kind
it, but was not allowed
of the oid sexton
the confidence
so until
I had gained
by a few frienilly
words and the
and 4 or 5
Th pit of it was about
50 feet in diameter
of a silver half
dollar.
tender
the interior
was damp
and
roofed
with
earth
that
feet deep, and it was so heavily
somber

as a tomb.

like

entrance

noor

of th

sexton
and

It looked

about
pit.

would

fro before

not
the

like

a low

10 feet

The
remove

it until

he had

and was provided

with
a tunneldown to a level with
the
high, and leading
with
and th vnrable
was closed
brush,
and devoutly
several
times to
slowly
paced

tumulus,

long and 4 feet

mouth
of the tunnel

entrance.

of peeled
roof supported
in I fonnd the massive
poles painted
by a number
Passing
The floor was covwith rude
devices.
white
and ringed
with
blaob and ornamented
to feed the
whioh
had been scattered
ored thick
and green with
wheat,
sprouting
a deputation
deceased.
Not long
afterwards
of the captain
of th tribe,
lately
spirit
and
with
the Yo-ka-a
on the loss of their chief,
came
of th Senl
up to condole
this time of
lasted
or series of dances
was held which
three
a dance
During
days.
course

the

Senl

were

the

guests

of the

of the Iroquois,
*League
Amerioan
tCont.
to North

and

Yo-kat-a,
1851,

the

latter

were

p. ?7.

Ethnol.,

1878, iii,

p. 164.

anbjected

to

~RRow.!
'DU.n.i.a.i~

BUBIAL

DANCESYO-EAI-A.
j-MU~jS()-KA)-A.

193
1.70

considerable
and

1 was prevented
expense.
by other
engagements
be obliged
to depend
on th description
of an eye-witness,
account
is hre given
with
a few changes

from

being
Mr. John

shall

whose
There

are

Thse

four

order

preserve
invitation

to
fonr

officials

and
attend

wore

connected
with
no intruders.

to allow
was

th
They

who

building,
are th

are

assistants

prsent
Tenney~
ohosen

probably
of th

chief.

to
The

one of them,
and admission
was given
by th aame.
trimmed
with red Bannel
andshellomaments.
The chief
on th occasion.
In addition
to these four, who were officers
there
were an old man and a yonng
who seemedto
woman,

blaok

from

vests

made

no spcial
display
of the assembly-chamber,
be priest
and priestess.

The young
woman
was dressed
from any other,
(lifferently
in plain
calico
dresses.
Her dress was white
covered
with spots of
in neat
ornamented
with
shells.
It looked
and dered
figures,
gorgeous
noted
some office, the name
of whioh
I could not ascertain.
Before
the visitors
were
to enter,
the older men of the tribe were reclining
ready
around
the fire smoMng
and
As the ceremonies
were about
to commence,
th old man and young woman
chatting.
were summoned,
at the end opposite
th
and, standing
entrance,
they
inaugurated
the

rest

th

exercises

dressing
eut
Bannel,

which
seemed
to be a dedication
of the honse
by a brief
to the
service,
about
to commence.
Eaoh
of them
a few
in a brief
apoke
words,
joined
and the house was thrown
visitors.
staid
chant,
at their
open for their
They
post
nntil th visitors
entered
and were seated
on one side of the room.
After th visitors
then others
were seated,
abont
200
in
there
was
ofroom
in
making
all, though
plenty
the oenter
for th dancing.
Before
th dance
commenced
the chief
of th visiting
tribe
made
a brief
speech,
in which
he no doubt
referred
to the death
of the chief
of the and
offered
exercises

the

of hia tribe in this

loss.
As he spoke,
some of th women
rescarcely
with
their sobs.
ont, and
I presume
crying
dimoulty
they
suppressed
that he proposed
a few moments
of mourning,
for when
he stopped
the whole
assemburst
forth
into a bitter
some
as if in agony.
The whole
blage
wailing,
screaming
created
snch a. din that
I was compelled
to stop my ears.
The air was rent and
thing
This wailing
and shedding
of tears lasted
about three
or five
pierced
with their cries.
it seemed
to last a half
hour.
At a given
minutes,
though
they ceased,
signal
wiped
sympathy
frained
from

their

eyes,

Then

and

down.

quieted

prparations

the

dressing-room.
They were profusely
covered
their
bodies.

were

made

for the

The

chief

actors

deoorated

with
were

They

dance.
were

One
five

end

men,

of the

who

and feathers,
while'
paint
abont th
middle
with

girt

room

were

was

set aside

mnsonlar

white
cloth

and

and dark
of bright

for

agile.
stripes

colors,
A feather
roaehmantle
hung &oia. the shonider,
of
shells
ornamentedthe
while
their
heads
were
ooving
knee
strings
neck,
ered with aorownofeagte
feathers.
in their mouths
Theyhadwhistles
as they danced,
their heads,
and whirling
their
muscle
seemed
to be
swaying
bending
bodies;
every
and
the feather
ornaments
with
were
exercised,
and
quivered
light.
They
agile
as they bonnded
about
in th sinuous
course ofthe
dance.
graoefnl
The five men were
assisted
of twenty
who
by a semicircle
women,
only marked
sometimes

with

below

time

shawls.

variegated

th

short
took their places
Brst
np and down with
step.
They
always
their
exit
one by one.
The dresses
first, the men making
gracefully
were
suitable
for the occasion.
were
white
trimmed
They
dresses,
black
velvet.
The stripes
were about
three
inches
and
wide, some plain

by stepping

and

disappeared
of the women
heavily
others

with
like saw
edged
in whose
honor

This was an indication

of their
for the dead
mourning
had prepared
that
of haliotis
style of dancing.
Strings
shell
enciroled
their
their waists
were belts
necks, and around
loaded
with
the
same
material.
Their
head-dresses
were more showy
than
heavily
those of th men.
The head was encircled
with
a bandeau
of otters'
or beavers'
fur,
ohie~
and paohydesma

to which

were

attached

boads
.b.
ing
ing

on them,
strung
all was
a pyramidal
was
pyramidal
13AE A E
13

teeth.

they
beads

short
and

wires

at the

plume
plume

standing
tipslittle
".r~

of feathers,
feathers,

out

in ail

featherfiags
black
black,

gray,

with
directions,
and qnail plumes.
and scarlet,
the

or shell
glass
Surmounttop

generally

scarlet
a bright
gave their heads

being
bined

OF

CUSTOMS

MORTUARY

194

waving
brilliant

bunch,
a very

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH
and

tossing

and

spangled

very

these

Ail

beantifnlly.

com-

appearance.
of the
in honor

chief
who
To-ka-a,
was slow and funereal,
day th dance
a monotonons
and simple,
being
Th music was monmftil
before.
time
sticks
a rattling
ofsplit
chant
in whioh
only two tones were nsed, accompaniedwith
on the
dance was more
lively
The second
on a hollow
slab.
day th
and stamping
of
had a greater
airs whioh
range
was botter,
the music
employing
part of the mon,
was
The dress of the women
in the chorus.
and the women
joined
generally
tnne,
in
calico.
The third
in ordinary
day, if observed
as they appeared
not so beautiful,
and theproceedings
was still more lively
the dancing
with Indian
accordance
custom,
more
ftineral
is apt to be much
home from a Christian
more gay, just as the coming
ont.
the
going
jolLy than
evito the usual
In addition
is peculiar.
AYo-ba-awidow's
style of mourning
a white
with pitch,
maMng
the ashes of her dead husband
dences of grief, she mingles
the
two inches
wide aU. aronnd
abont
she smears
a band
-with which
tar or unguent,
at a little
so that
ont off close to the head),
is previonsly
hair
of
Nie
(whioh
edge
a white
to be wearing
chaplet.
she appears
distance
for the space of one year
by goof the dead"
to "feed
th spirits
custom
It is their
where
while living,
to freinent
they
which
to places
they were accustomed
ing daily
who has lost her babe goes overy
mother
ATo-ka-a
upon the ground.
pinole
sprinide
or to the spot
when
one played
her little
alive,
day for a year to some place where
into the air.
This is accompanied
and milks her breasts
the body was burned,
where
one to return,
and piteous
and weeping
calling
upon her little
mourning
by plaintive
with
a wild
dances
and
and
a
hoarse
she
melancholy
chant,
sometimes
and
sings
of the body.
estatic
swaying
first

The

a short

died

SONGS.
It

has

but

for

no

doubt

writer

nearly

always

of

varyingperiods
occasionally

time

as

it

simply

at

songs

not

only

these

although

afterwards,

been

have

mentions

sing

customaryto

been

or mournful

wailing

fanerais,

chants

may

ejaculation.

follows

with no accomkind
of singing,
crying
At almost
irregular
at th same time in nnison.
all do not sing the same melody
but generally
paniments,
and nnishes
each
and at th
same time, but
begins
Several
may sing the same song
of a
the decease
after
Often for weel~s, or even months,
he or she may wish.
when
or cry by
sit by her house and sing
a
will
woman,
dear friend,
usnally
a living
one,
or meet an estime when they visit the grave
the hour,
and they also sing for a short
both men
At the funeral
the decease.
whom
friend
teemed
they have not seen since
the funeral,
some time after
more
No. 11 I have heard
frequently
and women
sing.
(For song see p. 251 of the
by th Twanas.
and No. 12 at the time of th fanerai,
as our word "alas,"
grief,
Thewordsaj-esimplyanexolamationof
magazinequoted.)
the
and sometimes
which
they use merely
words
have
other
they
use,
but they also
but
in some
sometimes
this
and
in
not,
notes
are
Often
the
order,
la.
snng
sylable
mi, are sung.
order th notes do and la, and occasionally
aU funerals

Some
death
It

is

pages
dirge

as

there

back
sung

will
by

is an

found

be

the

Senl

of

a reference,

and

California,

as

the

words

related

follows
Hel-lel-li-ly,
Hel-lel-lo,
Eol-lel-ln.
*Am.

Antiq.,

April,

May,

June,

1879,

p. 251.

by

of
Mr.

a peculiar
Powers.

LJ
-i
m
S
<
0
~
ce
0
n:
o
n
[EO
m
fm
i~

YAEEow.j

BURIAL

Mr.

John

tention

of

stance,

the

&AMES~GHOST
of

CampbeU,
the

writer

Montral
death
songs

to
of

Basques

Lelo

Leio

Lelo
zarat,
nLeloBLkiRedLelo.
was

called

th

This

conneots
with the
again
Wilkinson
conneets
with

In

our

dead

th

at-

for

character

in-

Lelo,

zara,

Lelo."

ululating

in

thus

Lelo

This

called

kmdly

similar

very

il Lelo,
il Lelo,

Lelo

has

Canada,

ululate

Spain

195

GAMBLE."

Mr.

Campbell.says

or Ailinns
Lijms
of th Greeks
and Egyptians
which
tho Coptic
lail."
The AHeMa
ya lay-lee-ya
which
Lescarbot
heard
the SonthAmerioans
The Greek
sing must have been the same wail.
verb
amd the Latin
o~.o~M
with
an English
howl
and wa.U, are probably
ulnlare,
derived
from this ancient
form of lamentation.

scribes

own

time

a writer

that

the

on

alleluia

a peculiar
American

or

Indians

th

manner

and

must

customs

hallelujah
be

heard,
descendants

th

of

from

the

of

the

Creeks
he

which

de-

inferred

lost

tribes

of

Israel.

<MJ!fE&
It

is

not

athletie
which

have

sists

in

described

among

th

marked

with
the

Sioux.

which

this

After

the

what

game

33
is

A.,

Sisseton
is

appears

who

for

Sioux,

called

th

stones.

wild-plum
Figure

S.

heading

of

examples
the

following
but
simply

death

to

call

of

those
person

attention

to

of the
funeral
part
rites,
which
of the property
of the
defunct.

possession
and

of

this

Lafitau,

adjunct
U.

Wahpeton
account

by
or

for
gambling
E.
McChesney,

under

performances

a secondary

Charles

teresting

describe

gymnastic
been

as

practice

to

proposed

and

So
as

far
a fair

some

time

was

furnishes

detailed

ghost
as

gamble."

ascertained
illustration

it
of

conDr.

stationed
and

in-

This
is
played
is peculiar
to
the

manner

in

played.

the death
of a wealthy
at a stated
timensuaHy

Indian

th

near relatives
take
of the effects,
charge
of th first feast held over th bundle
conthe look of hair-they
a,re divided into many
small piles, so as to give ail the
taining
Indians
invited
to play an opportunity
to win something.
One Indian
is selected
to
the ghost,
and he plays against
ail the others,
who are not required
represent
to stake
on the resnit,
but
to take
invited
in the ceremony,
anything
which
simply
is
part
held in the lodge of the dead person,
iu which
is contained
usually
the bundle
inclosthe
look
of
hair.
In cases where
th ghost himself
is not wealthy
ing
the stakes
are
furnished
should
he have
The players
by his rich friends,
are called
in one at a
any.
and play singly
the ghost'a
the gambling
time,
against
done in
representative,
being
rcent
of cards.
If the invited
sucoeeds
in beating
years by means
th ghost,
player
he takes
one of the piles of goods and passes
another
is invited
to play,
out, when
&o.,
until
ail the piles
of goods are won.
In cases of men ouly the mon play,
and in cases
of women
the women
only take part in th ceremony.
and

a,fi the

time

196

MORTUARY

OF

CUSTOMS

NORTH

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

onc ijuLo~ usmg

or ngureu
piuin-m;euH,
oy means
vices, this game was piayeo.
34.
and shown
in Figure
as follows,
seven seeds, figured
and the women
eight
Two o
on one side, the reverse
containingnothing.
Two seeds are simply
blackened
seed left in the conter,
on one side, with a small spot of the color ofthe
seeds are black
Two seeds
the body being
side having
a black
plain.
the reverse
spot in th center,
crossed
black
lines.
There
on one side and th reverse
have a buffalo'shead
simplytwo
of
Two seeds
have .half
is but one seed of this Jdnd in the set used
by th women.
provecl

one

side

and

blackened

th

rest

left

line crossed
longitudinal
can win,
the player
throws
whereby
each
are as follows,
winning-throws
bas

a black

a half
moon; the reverse
pla~in, so as to represent
There are six
at right
angles
by six sma.11 ones.
The
him to another
-throw.
entitle
and five that

winner
ghost's
goods
taking
a pile ofthe
head
with black
up, and two haf
spots up, buBa.lo's
np, two plain
natural
with
black
ones up, two black
spot up
Two plain
moons
np -mns a pile.
one up wms a pile.
crossed
ones up, and the transversely
crossed
two longitudinally
half moons
black
with
natural
up, and
ones up, two
black
spots up, two
Two plain
black
with
Two
crossed
plain
ones, two black
th transversely
one'npwinsa
a pile.
Two plain
head up ~vins a pile.
natural
spot np, two half moons np, and th bunalo's
ones up, and the trans
crossed
black
ones np, two with
longitudinally
spots up, two
black
ones np, two with
Two
one
-wins
a
spots np,
crossed
plain
pile.
np
versely
Two

plain

ones

t_i
Fic. 45.Anxilittry
tmSalo's
throws

head

two

throw

crossed
np ~'ins
long
to win
two plain
chance
one
crossed
longitadinally

No. 5.
a pile.
The
ones up, two

following
with
black
head
bu&.Io's

anxiliary

spots np,
up gives
up, and
Tip, one
ones np and two 'wit]i black
if the two plain
another
and on this throw,
spots
throw,
takes
a pile.
moons or bufalo's
head up, the player
with
elther
of the half
Two plain
crossed
moons
black
ones up, two with
up, and the transversely
spots
up, two half
one

entitle
half moon

np, and
to another

FiG.

34.-Fignred

Plum

Stones.

Fi&. 35.WinniDg Throw No. 1.

a,

FIG.

36.-Winning

Throw

No.

S.

Fl&.

37Wi]mmg

Throw

No.

3.

Fi&.

38.Wimiing

Throw

No.

4.

Fl&.

H9.Wimiiug

FiG.

40.Wiumug

Throw

Throw

No.

No.

5.

6.

FiG.~41.AjmUary

Throw

No.

1.

FIG.

Throw

No.

3.

42.Anxiliajy

FiG.

FiG.

43.-Auxiliary

44.Auxiliajy

Throw

Throw

No.

No.

3.

4.

Fm.

46.-Grave

Posts.

YABRow.]

BURIAL

one up entitles
one, th throw

to

POSTS-SIOUX

another

of a,ll the

others

duplicated
whenever

it

throw,
of the

One

when,

the least black

on gives another
having
throw,
wins.
The eighth
seed, used by th men, has
are mentioned
above.
I transmit
with
facings

its

can be nsed
guied
seeds, which
said to be nearly
a hundred
years

his

197

CmPPEWAS.

if aIL of the black

sides come np, excepting
ones np and ail the rest with
black
sides np
plain
and the same
then
One of the plain
black
throw,
turning
up wins.
that
side up of ail the others
the least
black
on givea another
having
the same
wins.
One half moon
side up
up again
tnming
np, with that
wins.

another
gives
ones np with
when
throw,

For

AND

in

assisting

indebtedness

to

and

this

obtaining
to

ilinstrate

old,

Dr.

C.

C.

the

sets

of

account

is then

if the throw
in

their

game
a set of these
paper
if desired.
Thse seeds ara

Dr.

place

this

game
them are now

rare.

very

MeChesney
to

physician

Miller,

and
its

acknowledges

the

Sisseton

Indian

Agency.
35

Figures
different
sent

to

45

Dr.

by

represent

these

throws;

have

the

appearance

been

carefnlly

the

drawn

and

stones

plum
from

the

set

the

of stones

McChesney.

POSTS.
These
have

are

certain

or

of

the

the
custom

1 saw

tntelary

by

it

of the

to

according

who
and

therefrom

as

ends,

or
not

assisted

others

his

danced

frequently

plant
horses'

does

to

and

family,
achieve-

the

and

of rag,
nags,
not
exist

bits

Indians

present

at both

deceased

Sehoolcraft,

warriors
tribes

or

grave,

of the

any

at
poles

&c.
tails,
extent.

follows

a most

union.
One of these
was surmounted
singular
graves
by across,
close to it a tranb
of atree was raised,
covered
with Meroglyphics
the number
of enemies
slain by the tenant
of the tomb
and several
of his
Manitous.

recording

The

of

foot
a history

another

whilstupon

used

the

among
speaks

Here

or,

suspending

graves,

Beltrami*

or

them

but
of those
dead,
The
northwest

interment.

The

head
on

characters,

the

near

the

carved

totemic

ments

at

placed

painted

extract

following
Sioux

bythe
this

author

in

from

Schoolcraftt

and

Chippewas.
connection
with

the

to

relates
46

Figure
account

is after

the
the

barial
pictore

posts
given

quoted:

the Sionx
and Western
after th body had been
in its
Among
Chippewas,
wrapped
best clothes
and ornaments,
it is then
on a scaffold
or in a treo until the esh
placed
th bones
are buried
nxed.
At the
is entiroly
decayed,
after which
and grave-posts
head of the grave
a tabular
called
the adjedatig,
is set.
piece of cedar or other wood,
This
or reprsentative
whioh
if it
grave-board
contains
the symbolic
figure,
records,
be a warrior,
his totem,
that
is to say th symbol
of his family,
or snrname,
and snch
arithmetical
or other
devices
as seem to dnote
how many times
the deceased
bas been
in war parties,
and how many
he has taken
from the enemy-two
facts from
scalps
which

his

in th

way

is essentiatlyto
rputation
of inscription.
Often,
*Pi]grimage,
tHiat.
Indian

be derived.
however,

1828, i~ p. 308.
Tribes
of th United

It is seldom

States,

that

chiefs

distinguished

1851,

part

more
have

is attempted
war nag,

their

i, p. 356.

198

MORTUARY

OUSTOMS

OF

NORTH

AMERICAN

INDIANS.

or, in modem
head of their

of American
on a standard
at th
fabric,
days, a small enaign
displayed
is left to ny over the deceased
till it is wasted
whioh
graves,
by tho eleof their
of the bald or black
the swallowfeathers
Scalps
eagle,
enemies,
in such instances,
on th adjeor some carnivorons
are also placed,
falcon,
bird,
or suspended,
of varions
ona, separate
sta,&
Butthe
latter
withorings
Hnda,

ments.
tailed

datig,
are superadditions

of a religions
and belong
to th class
character,
fire
on rcent
The building
of a funeral
(amfe, No. 4).
of their religions
faith.
to the consideration
belongs

o-win-an-tig
rite which

of the

Ee-ke-n'a-

graves

is also

FJ'BB&

It
on

is

neur

were

driven

determine

them,

and

setting

ont

by

soul

the

why
some

origina-ted,
a certain
process

away

wandering

to

was

graves

underwent

thereby
the

diflicult

extremely

or

that

again
the

others
were

they

that

to

land.

spirit

afford

One

fires

building
that

stating

of purification,

for

of

custom

authors

the

soul

demons
to

light

writer

states

thatThe AJgonHns
believed
that
the fire lighted
on the grave
was to light
the
nightly
the universal
sacredness
of
By a coincidencetobe
explainedby
spirit
on its journey.
the number,
both
Algonkins
and Mexicans
maintained
it forfour
nights consecutively.
The former
related
th tradition
that
one of their
amcestors
retnmed
from th spirit
land

and

informed

their

that

fuel
collecting
a,Il of which
tered,
So

it would

tended

to

as

that

the

Powers*
to

that the journeythither

added
much
to the
night
be spared
it.

appear

assist

Stephen
fornia

nation

every
could

the

use

the

belief

spirit

in

gives

a tradition

of

toil

existed
its

preparing

and
consumed jnat &nr days,
and fatigue
the soul enconn-

that

the

fire

was

also

in-

repast.

current

the

among

Yurok

of

Oali-

fires

a fire burning
certain
in the vioinity
of the grave.
After death
keep
they
nights
the spirits
of the departed
at least the
Big Indians
do, that
They hold a,nl believe,
over the
are compelled
to cross an extremely
attenuated
greasy
pole, which
bridges
and
that
the fire to light
them
on their
chasm
of the debatable
they require
land,
dar~somejonmey.
Arighteoussoni
hence they regulate
the number
ter for goodness
or the opposite
Dr.

Emil

Bessels,
similar

somewhat
Figure
the

47

grave-posts

is

of

the

belief

a fair

traverses

Polaris

obtains
illustration

mentioned

the pole quicker

than
a.wio'ked
one,
a light according
to the characin this world.
possessed

of nights
for bnrning
which
tho deceased

in

expdition,
the

among
of

a previous

informs

grave-fire;
section.

*Cont.toN.A.Ethnol.,1877,voI.ii.,p.58.

the

writer

that

shows

one

of

Esquimaux.
it

also

BURIAL

MBEow.]

SUPERSTITIONSCHIPPEWAS.

199

SUPERSTITIONS.
An
an

entire

volume
of

account
so

Indians,
varions
in

The

first

the

and

is

is

which

W.

which

much

been

still

remains

tentative,

and

is deemed

embrace

burial
and

to

commented

be

States

be

provocaaccounts.

and

Army,*

by
but

on,

a few

only

the

discassed

will

hoped

give

only

among

examined

to

United

and

is

suf&cient

Mathews,

should

death

matter

mainly
it

efforts,
by Dr.

the

so

yet

written

regarding

has

thoroughly

work,
future

of

be

superstitions

authors,

this

tive

well

might

th

relates

to

Hidatsa

four
around
the camp
or village
in
a Hidatsa
dies, his shade
lingers
nights
of
he died, and then
Mndred
in the
village
goes to the lodge of his departed
for his valor, self-denial,
and
the dead."
he has arrived
there
ho is rewarded
When
ambition
on earthby
in the one place as in the other, for there
recel
ving the same regard
man is honored
and the coward
Some say thatthe
as hre the brave
ghosts
despised.
but that
their
conofthose
that
commit
suicide
a separate part of the village,
occupy
When

which

dition

differs

hnnt

and

too,

there

During
those

in no

from

ahadea

that

of th

of buffalo

and

In the

others.
other

animala

next

that

world

have

here

human

shades

died.

There,
seasons.

are four

but they come in an inverse

order to th terrestrial
seasons,
the four nights
that
the ghost is supposed
to linger
near his former
or iared
and
do not wiah a visit from
who disliked
the deceased,

with red
scorch
The smell of th
of the

a pair of moccasins
which
they leave
leather
the ghost
bnrning
they claim keeps
man take no suoh prcautions.

dead

From

account

and

Mexicans

could
be

should
The
slight

coals

this

gonkins
spirit

wise

in the

live

it

leave

finally
offensive

next

to

Th Chippewas
call
they
body;
the soul.
They
what
they terrn.

be

seen

that

the

that

four

days

earth.

that

it

there

is in man

tradition
an

to supply

of

essence
to it the

well

as

the

the

on.

speculate

shows
alluded

already

Al-

leather

Chippewas,

entirely

friends

before

burning
to

befiuitless
the

tme

required

smel]

to

slippery-pole

as

were

the

distinct

from

to
the

whioh we refer to
qualities
it quits
the body at th time
of death,
to
and repairs
this region
to be situated
to the aonth,
is snpposed
C/te7eeo/teMe&f[tce;
of the great
a
and on the shores
ocean.
Previous
to arriving
there
meet
with
they
to cross upon a large
stream
whioh
snake
that
answers
the purpose
they are obliged
those -wTio die from drowning
of a bridge;
never
sncoeed
in crossing
the stream;
they
Oc7tec/ts~,
believe
that

and

perhaps
relating

door
but

ont

Hidatsa

the

Why

it ~vould

Eeatingjt
the

regarding
believe

th

spirits
by

accoant,

analogy

will
believed

at the

dwelling,
the shade,
of the lodge.

appear

are thrown

into it and remain

there
forever.
come
to the edge
of the
Some
sols
but are prevented
from passing
whioh
threatens
to devourthem;
stream,
by the snake,
are the souls of the persons
these
in a lethargy
or trance.
refused
a passage
Being
these souls return
to their
bodies
and reanimate
them.
believe
that
animais
They
have
such as kettles,
in them
a
souls, and even that inorganio
substances,
&c., have
similar
essence.
'Ethnol.
tLong'a

andPhilol.
Exped.,

of the Hidatsa
1824, vol.

Indians.

ii, p. 158.

U. S. Geol.

Surv.

ofTerr.,

1877, p. 409.

MORTUARY

200
In this

land

OF

NORTH

dancing
souls-of

of souIs

him after death.

they also torment
he wronged
are therepermittedto
a sol has crossed
th stream
it cannot

forewam
Stephen

entertain

ing

relates

in

his

valuable

of superstitions

examples
to

the

Karok

work

of

dead
only

by the

well

ing
spect
the

amount

same

will
have the
skeleton
turns
the

of blood-money
blood.

in his

grave

place.
western
land

beautiful

and

Believe

immortality
custom

that

to

with
catch

good

he

will

dancing
earth.

According
will

whom

injuries.

of

to his

dogs
his

during

Theythink
that
in
they believe

his
the
will

the
soul

little

a numquoted,
gives
of which
the
followdea.d,

of the
dead
is shown
memory
by the
is thejpet-e/M-M,
th mere mention
of the
to the survivors,
and can be atoned
for

paid

for willful
At the

murder.

mention

In default

of his name

th

of

that

monider-

even
to inThey do not like
groans.
stragglera
believe
that
the soul of a good Earok
goes to
ocean.
That they have a well-grouned
grt

the grave
is proven,
if not otherwise,
beyond
by thoir
of whispering
a message
in th ear of the dead.
liberate
some relative's
sol from bonds
of death,
andre-

same
to

the

land.

spirit
and

spirit

when

author,

the

bird

reach

and

often
the

They
th
beyond

poetical

Hm to

away

villain's

burial

happy
assurance
of an

store

wrecks

cruel

the

that

they

so

regarding
California

the Earob
and trniy
reverence
crime one can commit
the highest
relative's
name.
It is a deadly
insult

How
fact

of thoae

ghosts
their

of th

the

Powers,

of

The
avenge
return

phantoms
if he has been

to its body, yet

that
the spirits
of the departed
will frequently
opinion
abodes
oftheir
in order to invite
friends
them
to the other
and to
world,
them
of their approaching
dissolution.
and

apparitions,
revisit
th

ber

the

property
he goes;

or horses
when

INDIANS.

are free

much
injnrcd;
thus, if a man has destroyed
this property
obstruet
his passage
wherever
lifetime

AMERICAN

ail are treated

to their
merits.
Thosewho
have
been
according
from pain;
their
time
is spent
in
they have no dutiesto
perform,
and singing,
and they feed
which
are very abundant.
The
upon mushrooms,
bad men are haunted
of the persons
or things
that they have
by the phantom

men

good

CUSTOMS

him

eat
land.

The Tolowa
share in th superstitions
iscommontotheNorthernCaJifbrniaintribes.
tell me the Indian
vrords for "father"

If

Kelta
he

a little

dies

was

bad

bird

Indian

and
soul
up,
feathers,
Mr. Powers
also
states

observance

ies

a hawk

but

if he

was

that-

for th memory
ofthe
WhenIas'kedthechiefTahho'kollito
"mother"
and certain
others

dead

whioh

and
he
similar,
"Ail dead,"
"AU dead,"
and said,
They are
"Nbgood."
name
of the
as it is a deadly
insult
to the reladead,
and that
the Mat-t6al
hold that the good
to a happy
tives,
depart
region
southwa.rd
in the great
somewhere
but the sol of a bad Indian
ocean,
transmigrtes
into a grizzly
which
of all animais,
the consin-german
ofsin.
bear,
they consider,
The
same
author
who
has
been
so freely
states
as follows
requoted
shook his
forbidden

head mournfully
to mention
the

garding

some

of

It has

the

always

been

we'Hastheirneighbors,theShastika,tolive,
Some of their usages
in regard

of the

to th

beliefs

the

desires

Modocs

the Modok,
among
die,andbeburiedwheretheywereborn.
and their
burial
from
may be gathered

mostpassionate

dead

of,

that

hisheadinher

the blood
from his ear, another
lap and scooped
and a third
his heart,
blew in his face. The sight
and thedyingman-was
whose grief
women,
was unfeigned,

as
an

of 1873 were
on their way from the Lava
captives
Beds to Fort
as it was describd
a
Curly-headed
by an eye-witness.
Jack,
Klamath,
committed
suicide
with
a. pistol.
His mother
and femalefriends
prominent
warrior,
him and set up a dismal
about
themselves
with his
gathered
wailing
they besmeared
blood
and endeavored
customs
to restore
his life.
The mothrtook
by other Indian

poor

hand
old

npon

while

one

incident

her

occurred

and

superstitions

the

old woman
placed
of the group-theso
terrible
in its sad-

Y~BROw.]

BURIAL

SUPERSTITIONS.

201

ness.

Outside
the tent stood Bogns
Huka
Charley,
Jim,
Shaoknaaty
Jim, Steamboat
and others
who had been the
Frank,
Curly-headed
man's
Doctor,
dying
companions
from childhood,
ail affected
to tears.
When he was lowered
into the grave,
before
the
soldiers
to cover the body,
Huka
Jim vas seen mnming
began
abont
the camp
eagerly
to exchange
a two-dollar
bill of currency
for silver.
trying
He owed
the dead warrior

that
amount
of money,
and he had grave
donbts
whether
th cm-rency
would
be
of any use to him in the other
world-sad
on our national
commentary
onn-enoy
!
and desired
to have the coin instead.
it from one of th soldiers
he castit
Procuring
in and seemed
relieved.
AU the dead man's
other effects,
greatly
of clothconsisting
and a half doHa.r,
were interred
ing, trinkets,
with him, together
with some root-nour
as victual
for th journey
to th spirit
land.
The

th

fear

superstitions
be

may

observed

natives

of

th

the

have

of

the

dead

narrative

following

Washington

about

My opinion
custom
with

Indians

from

or

of

spirit

Swan.*

by

the
It

dead

regards

Territory:

cause

of these

deserted
is this:
It is the universal
villages
never
to live in a lodge
where
a person
has died.
If a
of importance
person
bumed
or taken
down and redies, the lodge is usually
down,
moved
to some other
of the bay;
and it can be readily
seen that in the case of
part
th Palux
who had been
ttaoked
Indians,
as before
by the Chehalis
people,
stated,
their
relatives
chose at once to leave for some other
This objection
to living
place.
in a lodge where
a person
has died is the reason
aick slaves
are invariably
why their
carriedont
into the woods,
either
to recoveror
die. There is, howwheretheyremain
the fact that an immense
ever, no dispnting
has ooouired
mortality
among thesepeople,
and they are now reduced
to a mere handfal.
The great
dread
these
Indians
have
superstitions
for a dead person,
and their horror
of touching
a corpse,
oftentimes
as to who shallperfbnn
give rise to a difficulty
the
ftineral
for any person
who handles
a dead
ceremonies;
body must not eat of sahnon
or sturgeon
in cases of smaU-pox,
I have
for thirty
days.
known
them
Sometimes,
leave
th corpse
in the lodge,
and all remove
and in two instances
that
elsewhere;
came to my
th whites
had to bum
the lodges,
knowledge,
with
the bodies
in them,
to prevent
infection.
I have before mentioned,
So, in the instances
where
we had buried
not one
Indians,
of their
friends
or relatives
could
be seen.
Ail kept
in their
and
lodges,
singing
to keep away the spirits
of th dead.
drumming
these

to

According
The

Tlascaltecs

beetles

and

The

final

on

much

more

it has
hand,
for amplification.
discussion
volume,
further

of

not

has

name

of

have

thoroughly

dead,

have

been

deemed

The

and

studiously
in this

reader

is intended,
and
investigation

will

"Northwest
t Nat. Races

as
as

been
the

of

North

added

advisable

avoided

which

now

comprehend
customs

mortuary

been

th

superstiresem-

regard

country.

might

been

America

Central

examples
to

the

common
were after deathtransformedinto
people
the nobler
became
stars and beautiful
birds.

the

illustrative

observers

volume

while

the
while

Indians

of

enable

that

objects,

mentioning
of onr
own

those

Enough
to

disgusting

avoid

bling

Bancroft.t
snpposed

Mosquito

tionsly

Imdia.ns

from
at

as

notice,
to

foreign

has

been

aire'ady

contribution

from

Coast,
Paoif.

212.

1857,
States,

in
the

p.

1875,

vol.

thought,
proposd

stored-up

Indians,
material

to

to

time
the

yield

previous

present
stated,
careful

iii,

is

of the

American
th

this

it

given,
scope

and
on

a desire
that

paper,
purpose

of

the

induce
simplyto
and
conscientioas

p. 513..

CUSTOMS

MORTUARY

202

observers.

From

ence

given

will

most

of them

To

assist

a perusal
be

NORTH

of the

excerpts

what

seen

facts

as copies

serve

may

OF

the

observers,

from

are

for

qneries

AMERICAN

INDIANS.

books

in

correspondin short,

needed;

of

preparation

published

and

and

nsefnl

the

similar

material.

former

volume

former,

if

are

also

given.
Ist.
NANE
and

THE

OF

range
3d.

AND FUNERAL

DEATHS

characteristic

death

put in the
ancient
custom
clan

4th.

articles

or in

grave,
Are
?

of the

and

are

position
cremation

is

and

ashes,
dead

ever

any

by
of water

placed

in

they

are

to float

on the
be

for

the

or other
mification,

of deceased.
of position
insignia
if
or
antiseptic
desiccation,

sequent

disposai

of remains.

ceremonies,
been
or have

if any,

scribe
exist
5th.

dead

widows

tary,

lamented'E
carry

long?
offered

Are
whether

is

the

Are

bones
modern

garb

periodical
of their
deceased

TRADITIONS

AND

AND

of
Are

thereto.

nsed

in

as burial

the

the
the

springs

or

places;

if

is prepared,
in canos~

corpse

bodies

placed
or posts,
on scaffolds
put
in the ground.
it, or buried
of any one or ail of the

plain,
Describe

precautions
collected
or ancient.

or

marked,

with

nags
mum-

embalmment,
are
and

taken,
reinterred;
If charnel

and

subde-

houses

or perpracticed,
are
How
of monrning~
Do
to the
made
visits
grave'!
for
and
children
or husbands,
scarification

or sign

symbols
human
or otherwise,
Are
sacrifices,
on graves
Are
fires Idndied
why,

ibrhoviong?
6th. BURIAL

erected

deposited

how

Are

nsed,

them.
describe
used,
OBSERVANCES.Is
What

mutilation~

sonal

how

MOURNIN&

and

prevalence

or slabs

posts

and

disposai

process,

trees

from
suspended
trees,
or sunk
beneath
water

given

to be

made in
in mod-

usually

been

relating

boxes.

reasons

burial

tumuli

the

or

any
methods

Are

said

together;
STRUCTURE

burials

bodies

former

or

skins

this

nnished?
and
grave
prepared
reasons
therefor
if possible.
Give

Are

the

Is

MODERN;

describe

scaffolds

of

construction

whether

Can

Are

char-

prevail~

traditions

survivors

is the

the
in~ `~

placed

the

or

mounds
Howis

practiced,
custom
or

of

eaten

so, describe
andwhether
allowed

Eave

bodies

or was

origin

body

State

9
dead?

corpse
Is it

andwhy~

buried

gens

it ever

or did

dry gronnds
over
the

times

the

same

and

important
is th

What

the

give

is it retained~

depositedwithit;
it afterwards
?

obsolete,
ANCIENT
AND
OF BURIAL,
THE
CREMATION.Are
&BAVTBS;

OF

the
How

are

or near

persons

are

what

MANT-nEB

What

in

when

as ifalive~

distinction

POSITION

If

differing

shoulcl
response
accnrate.

snbjects?
How
long
and ~here?

of?

disposed
What

food

is th

and

death

to after
spoken
acteroftheaddresses*?

high
ern

appellation;

CEREjMONlES;
with
these

connected

facts
after

prepared

an

present

used
by the
Indians
themselves.
PRESENT
AND FORMER.-The
LoOALiTT,
and be full and geographically
of the tribe

any;
2d.

Is

TBIBE;

that

SUPERSTITIONS.Give

voluntary
or involunand
and at what
time,
in full

ail

that

FINAL

TARnow.]'

can

be learned

important.
In short,
tive

customs

on these

subjects,

every fact bearing

are needed,
and

REMARKS.

as

on the
details

they

2()g

are

full of interest

of the dead;
disposai
should
be as succinct

and

very

and correlaand full as

possible.
One of the most important
matters
upon which information
is needed
is the "why"
and "wherefore~
for every rite and
cnstom;
for, as a rle,
observers
are content
to simply state a certain
occurrence
as a fact, but
take very little trouble
to inquire the reason for it.
the result of carefol observation
Anymaterial
will be most gratefully
received and acknowledged
in the final volume;
but the writer must here
confess the lasting
he is under
to those who have already
obligation
a
number
so
contribnted,
large that limited
a mention
space precludes
of their individnal
names.
Criticism
and comments
are earnestly
invited
from ail those interested in the special subject of this paper and
in general.
anthropology
Contributions
are also requested
from persons
with curious
acquainted
forms of burial prevailing
among other tribes of savage men.
The lithographs
which illustrate
this paper have been made by Thos.
Sinclair
& Son, of Philadelphia,
made by
Pa., after original
drawings
Mr. W. H. Holmes,
who has with great Mndness
their
superintended
prparation.

SMITHSONIAN

INSTITUTION-BUREAU

0F

J. W. POWELL,

TU

ETHNOLOGT.

DIRECTOR.

DIE

IN

CENTRAL

AMERICAN

PICTURE-WRITING.

BTT

EDWARD
PBOFESSOR

OT MATEEMiTICS,

S.

HOLDEN,
?. S. irAVAI,

OBSERVATORY.

205

Figure

48.-The

LIST

OF

Patenqnea.n

Gronp

ILLUSTRATIONS

oftiie

Cross.

224

49.Sia.ttLea.tCopa.n-

225

50.Sta.tneatCopa.ii.
51. Synomynions
HieTOglyphs
53.TTioa.teoStone.
53.B:uitzilopooMli(&ont)..
54.Hmtzilopoohtli(sid6)..
55.nmtzilopooMIi
'56.Miola.ntecn.tli.

Tage.
221

(baok).

from

Copan

and

Palenque

227
229
232
232
232
232

57.Adora.torio..

233

58.TheMa.ya.Wa.r-God.--

834

59.Th Maya Eain-God.

59.TheMa.ya.Ea.in-God-.
60.-Ta.blet at Palenque
60.Ta.bleta.tPaIenque.
306

234
234

STUDIES

IN CENTRAL AMERICAN PICTURE-WRITING.

BY

EDWARD

S.

HOLDEN.

I.
Since

1876
on

PHENS

on

works

of

August,
cessful

Palenque,
determined

message

and

appear.
in the

The
two
chief

tient
their

manners

suggestions
and
ences,
Maya

these

certainly.
be my

to endeavor

feotly
quently
works
My
Copan

fbrced

so
of

Yucatec

nature

principles
would

marked
deciphering

L.

STE.

I have

read

curiosityin
the stones
and
America.
which

carry

In
are

one

suc-

in

the

an

ordinary
cipheras might
at first
sight
are qnite
the
same

of the

inscriptions
of

records

is our

the

to

free from
not inherent
keep
every
suggestion
1 say the
for I have
the
only used
stones,
do not
to me, the same
incidentally.
They
possess,
it may certainlybe
said that
ail of them
are younger
and
far
than
the
at
younger
inscriptions
tablets,

determined

anybias,
Arrived

prove

th

JbHN

themselves.

manuscripts

dnty
trained

interestand

cipher-writing
difference
between

principles

Mr.
to time

on
iiiscriptions
of Central
ruins
far

how

of

time

lack
of any defiThe paaborigines.
of our
have
recovered
but very
little
of
archseologists
to avoid
and habits,
and one has constantly
the tempting
of an imagination
which
has been
formed
inno.by modern

and Ithink
interest,
than
the
Palenque

without

works
from

increasing

is not

inscriptions

difficulty
of the

stones

Copan.
I therefore

see

ordinary
The

in the

the
and

hieroglyphic
and
other
to

nnderlying
cases.

knowledge
researches

in the

to

of Yncatan.

inscriptions

nite

subjects
of the
meaning

Copau,

with

of Yucatan,
with
ever

1880,1
when
applied

The

familiar

been

antiquities

kindred

to th

regard
tablets

1 have

the

to

to apply

to the
at

the

stop.
For,
in archseologic
to

me

programme
and Palenque

be
to

quite
keep

at

the ordinary
principles
and to go
inscriptions,
where
demonstration

Yucatec
point
while

even
research

right,
within

beginning
were
written

I mean
to definitely
prove
see,"
to see how the tablets
were
to be

the

conjectures
are
valuable

of familiarity
my lack
narrow
and safe limits.

of deciphering,
as far as I could
it would
ceased,
of a mind
perand
subsemay
with

historical

to see if the
at
inscriptions
.r~,
was,
in the same tongue.
'When
1 say
to
the fact,
and
so in other
cases
second,
read.

That

is, in

horizontal

,al lines,
are
Unes, are
207

to be

they
are

from

read

theytobe

phonetic
rebus-like,
If the

right
or

read

turned

out

since
to stop at this point,
I ntterly
and again
becanse
been
-have
to this
time,

1 had

characters

or the

to left,
down

up
or merely

characters,
in fact.

PICTURE-WRITIN&.

AMERICAN

CENTRAL

208

'?

reverse

In

to

see

ideographic,

or

to

phonetic,
to learn

and

not

be

T/M~,

purely
the time

columns,
were

they

mixture

of

the

two-

determined

I had
th

the

distrusted

vertical

whether

Maya

language,

methods

np
which,
and
DE BouRBOUBGr
by BRASSEUR
applied
and
from
the
must
unlucky
and
misleading
who
start,
others
start,
been
to have
I
believe
that
LANDA.
down
legacy
handed
by
alphabet
of the kind
attempted
and I believe
any process
a positive
misfortune,
-MjS'.
in his essay
on the
DE BOURBOUR&
example,
(for
by BRASSEUR
and to
dimcultin
and
be
application,
to
extremely
dangerous
Troano)
almost
caution
of scientific
unique.
a degree
require
in the
in Art,"
Th Life Form
in his paper,
Dr. BLARRISON
ALLEN,
is the only investigaT~msac~OMS
Society,
jiMterM~-PMosq~Mctt:
o/e
sucremains
with
American
to Central
method
tor who has applied
this
totally

have
occurred.
errors
and even here
to me
so it seems
cess,
A set
of charlike
the following:
lallude
to is something
The process
The
taken
as
a
is
of LANDA,
starting
point.
say the
alphabet
acters,
is
the
of
Then
the
basis
investigation
of
these
are
formed.
variants
of each
identifications
follows
the
From
by
interpretation
this,
ready.
one of its variants.
set or with
standard
one of the
with
new character
to this procdure.
is
no
Practically,
also,
there
objection
TheoreticaJIy,
In
named.
in the order
if the work is done
strictly
there
is no objection
the
work
is
is filled
out not before
variants
the
list
of
however,
fact,
necthe
a way
as to satisfy
and in such
its progress,
but
during
begun,
With
idea.
ont some
in carrying
preconceived
essities
of the interpreter
in the choice
of variants
any inlatitude
any MS. can receive
a sufficient
a casual
examinawhich
the
Jtf&
For
Troano,
terpretation.
example,
of
th
adventures
an
acconnt
of
and
think
is
a
me to
tion leads
~M<t!,
as a
DE BouBBOUBGBRASSEUR
is
several
by
interpreted
Maya
gods,
to avoid
to impossible
It is next
record
of mighty
changes.
geo]ogic
not
been
fact
have
and
in
this
nature
at
avoided,
errors
of
they
least,
cited.
in the paper
so far as 1 know, except
by Dr. Ai/LEN
for
and
not
the manuscripts
the
stones
have
chosen
I, personally,
study
in the

largely

because

stone

inscriptions

do

variants
as

they

not
have

exist
been

in the

saine

supposed

liberal

to

manuscripts.

xist

degree
in the

and alike
idea
are alike,
for the same
the
characters
is just a little
ruin the type
At another
different,
degree.
this type
Synonyms
exist;
thatis,the
great.
is equally
butthendelityto
But
a
different
idea
utterly
signs.
same
by two or more
may be given
the MSS.
in a nxed
and definite
Finally
are, 1
way.
given
sign is made
is the interthe root of the matter
Hence
than
the stones.
later
think,
as the
their
full
or not so much
interpretation
of
the
stones,
pretation
any one
a marvelous

At

to

discovery

ruin

of a method

o/'M~p~~MM,

which

shall

be

sure.

icLDEtf.]

THE

the
the
Snch

the

knowledge
A step

in an

instant

if he were

time
It
ceed

we
will,
with

archaeologist
border-land

and

erudition
to the archsaologists
belongs
by profestake
me a year
to accomplish
be made
might
might
the Maya
and Aztec
was familby one to whom
mythology
to a sound
method.
At the present
proceeding
according
that

know

of the

nothing
be

therefore,

every

certainty,
but

any
is reached

If

I do
not

not

of any of the Maya

as far in the subject

meaning
to go

my object
step

demonstrated

being

intelligent
in which

the search
must
be
guide,
and scientific
are
opinions
various
than
I oan pretend
must

209

that
we know
the meaning
characters
example,
of a dozen
of these
are joined
way a half dozen
in a sentence.
together
Me<7to<Z by which
these
were
obtained
will
serve
to add
others
to
and progress
in such
a case only
on our
list,
depends
of
knowledge
who wrote,
and of the subjects
which
people
were writing.
upon
they

sion.

iar,

HIEROGLYPHS.

for

Suppose,
and

only,
The

MAYA

proof
abandoned
based

on

so that

can

follow.

disappears

and

person
except

hieroglyphs.
as I can pronot only the

by

As

soon

opinion
those
whose

as

the

is the

only
cultivated

far more
and
profound
or hope
to their
push
farthest
it
my own conclusions
limit,
thati
do not see, at least
in some
the direccases,

here

be assumed

tion

knowledge
to have.

in which
lead.
let this
reticence
be ascribed
they
to a deRather,
to lay
the
foundations
of a new
structure
to prescribe
the
firmly,
method
of building
which
has shown
to be adequate
and
my exprience
and
to leave
to those
abler
than
the
erection
necessary,
of the
myself
sire

superstructure.
no doubts
on
and

tested

If
this

my methods

point,

since

and
each

conclusions
one

has

been

are
reached

correct
in

(and
various

have
ways

a multiplicity
of criteria)
there
is a great
future
to thse
is not to be forgotten
that
here
we have
no Rosetta
stone
to act at once as key and
and that
instead
of the accurate
decriterion,
of the
which
scriptions
were
handed
Egyptian
down
hieroglyphics
by
th Grreek
of the sculptors
of these
we have
cotemporaries
inscriptions,
and brutal
chronicles
of an ignorant
only th crude
or
Spanish
soldiery,
the bigoted
accounts
of an unenlightened
To ConTEZ
and
priesthood.
his companions
a memorandum
that
it took one hundred
mon all day to
throw
the idols
into th
sea was
all-sunicient.
To the
Spanish
priests
the burning
of all manuscripts
was praiseworthy,
since
those
differing
from
Writ
were
noxions
and
those
Holy
with
it superfluous.
agreeing
It is only to the
labor
of the
patient
who
carved
Maya
sculptor
daily
the symbols
of his belief
and creed
and to the luxupon
enduring
stone,
uriant
of semi-tropical
growths
forests
whichconcealedeven
thse
from
researches.

th

by

It

that
we owe the
Spanish
of th
adventurer,
preservation
and vanished
histories.
of past beliefs
Not the least
of the pleasures
of such
researches
as these
comes
from
the recollection
that
vindicate
the patience
and skill
of forgotten
they
and
make
their
men,
efforts
not
useless.
It was no rude
quite
savage
that
mnu
nm-veu.
carved
tue Palenque
the
anct if we can discover
and
what
his efforts
jt.menque
cross,
lAE
passing
memorials

PICTURE-WRITING.

AMERICAN

CENTRAI

210

all

have
not
been
his labor
and his learning
meant,
even
that
one more proof
misdirected,
human effort,
to forward
the general
or earlier,
it comes,
later

It

in vain.

will

lost, but
of man."

deed

be
that

is not

n.
FOR

M~.TERIAI)S

me

of the

examination

My

works

Mr.

of
is

every
respect
Central
America.

the
The

of

Mefo~pAs

1 first

INVESTIGATION.

PRESENT

his

in

that

THE

became

L.

J.

DEOB:

shaken,
tions
might

intrinsic

vidence

to this

familiar

with

works

and
purpose,
with
various
with

a few

this

in
but

accurate,

himself

of Congress,

paj-ticularly
and
WALDECE;,
EiN~SBOBOicren,
ail th
contain
above
named
umes
much

and

One

more

fact

is still

which

which

quities

easier

than

it

ciently

dwelt

upon

by
and

ness

of

the

artists

the

makes

or his

those

of

my
based

writers.
wherever

I have

not

type.
At

differ

more

than

th
type
Palenque
or
almost
eqnally
equally

the

same

(font)
rigid.

edition).
in the

(twelfth
contained

BoTnR.BOUB&,
said, the two volbeen able to utilize,

Central

This

think,
not,
remarkable
is the

statues
the

same

and

letters

of

the

anti-

American

has

to be

do

my

C'e~J-meWea,

been

suni-

faithfulto

inscriptions

is
of hieroglyph
face
or other
object

kind

at Copan,
Thus,
human
that
the
it will be found
represented,
same
in expression
the
is almost
identically
employed
at different
The same characters
it is found.
wherever
standard.

(over
exstudy

DE

as I have

of the

of these

sculptors

not

purpose

examination.

would-be,

former

taken
is

work

for

BRASSEUR

but,
others,
the material

have

lithographers
STEPHENS'S

1 have

examination

otherwise

witness,
to the

of it
by a comparison
also
and
and others,
are very beautiful
of WALDECK

therefore,
"Incidents

under

to bear
adequate

of Tr~eZ
work,
clusivelyupon
his earliest
1842
2 vols.,
8vo.
New
York,
Yucatan,"
C/M<tpas,
the
works
on
the
consulted
subject
I have
incidentally
Library

a time

DESArx

designs.
published
sumcient
material
contains
and,

is

of W.AL-

existing
representaof statues,
tablets,
in detail
to serve

amply

th
it

the

verined

of

drawings

artist

hieroglyphs),

separate

1,500

Th
the

is undonbtediy

laboriously
as those

representations,

artistic,
liberties
singular
only

I have

fact

photographs.
but either

and

work

SEPHENS'S

on
effect

was for

faith

my
the

while

were

yet
the deciphering

that

that

the

of the generalforms
study
accurate
not
sufficiently
1 am happy
Ihad
in mind.

the

they

buildings,
as a basis for
however,

for

suffice

and

convinced

work

but when
strong,
of difference
1 found
so many
points
that
to th conclusion
and 1 came

very

bas

STEPHENS
trustworthy

most

alphabet

and
character,
of a tablet
parts
of
in two fonts

the
adherence
but
changes,
that
It is to be presumed

to
in this

this
latter

is

noLDEN.]

THE

MAYA

211

HJEROGLYPHS.

foeo
~nrTt~T'~i
Trr~T~lr
T\~T~
r~
~t
-Lf.
f
j~
where
work
was~rr~c' done/t~n~ both
in stone
and
case,
the
nature
of th
stucco,
material
affected
the portraiture
more
or less.
The
stone
statues
at Copan,
for
could
not
ail hve
been
example,
done
nor at the same
by th saine
time.
artist,
I have elsewhere
shown
that
two
of these
statues
are
identical.
How
absolutely
was this ac-

Was
one stone
taken
complished?
it as a pattern~
'? This is
unlikely,
th scale of the two statues
is quite
that

each

have

been

must

was

eut

from

preserved

by

have

single

required
nor

man;

Separate
this rigid
will allow
parison

of

with

peated
however,
the
fact
present

is

progress
utter

is not

the
Line

place

may
advances

to

of

deciphering
after
line,
The

We
ail

of
not

reason

explain

fairly
say
would
be

the

ornament
of

this

in th

any

one
same

of artistic

more

to take
not

so,
dimonit.

by

one

likely
must
place

done

by

generation.
It is
way.
which
fancy,
or the com-

inscriptions
after
ornament,
is not far to seek.

it, but rather

that
were
it
tenfold

in

more
which

been

eut

mentioned

it far

have
done

and

case

drawings,
work
at

The

that
it was
all
probable
must
have
been
preserved
to a type,
and the banishment
in

other

the

1 think

series

authority.
and
could

years,

fidelity.
the

or

of the
as in

it

statues.

itself.
data,

priestly

foot

especially
different.

drawing,

many

hieroglyphs
adherence
of the

to the

advantage
and
with

is reThis,
of
our

nr.
SYSTEM
It

is impossible
to each

OF

NOMENCLATURE.

without

a special
and
font of type
to refer
expensive
and
therefore
some
of nomenclacharacter,
system
be adopted.
The one I employ
I could
now slightly
improve
but it bas been
used
and
results
have
been
obtained
It is suffiby it.
cient
for the
and I will, therefore,
retain
it rather
than
purpose,
to run
the risk of errors
it to a more
by changing
1 have
numperfect
system.
bered
the plates
in STEPHENS'S
Central
America
to the followaccording
ing scheme
pictorially
ture
must

ENGRA.

Stone Statue,
front view, I have
Wall of Copan, Plate II
Flajt.ofCopa.n,PIa,te
Plate
Dea.th'sHead,

III.
III"

Portrait,PIa,teIII''
Stone IdoY, Plate IV.
Plate IV~
Portrait,
Stone Mol, Plate Y.
Plate V.
Tablet of Hieroglyphies,
No. 1, SidesofAltar,
PJateVI
No.2,
Sides of Altar, Plate VII.
Gigantie
Head, Plate VIII.

VINGS

called

OF

Plate

VOLUME

I.
Page.

I-

-J

~'o~MMece
gg
igg
135
136
igg
139
140
141
142
142
143

212

PIOTURE-WRITIN&.

AMERICAN

CENTRAL

Page.
149

No.l,StoneIdol,&ontyiew,PIateIXPlate
No. 3, Stoneldol,baokview,

X -

150

IdolhaIfburied,PlateXI---151
No.l,Idol,PIateXH.-.----153
No.2,Idol,PIateXIII.--153
No.l,Idol,PIateXIV------153
No.2,IdoI,PlateXV.---153

154

IdolandAItar,PIateXVI----FaUenIdoI,PlateXVII-155

156

Idol,&ontview,PlateXVIII--
No.l,
No. 8, Idol,backview,PlateXIX.

156

No.3,Idol,sideview,FIateXX.-.-156
FalIenIdol,PIateXX"-157
CircuIarAltar,PlateXX'--157
No. 1, StoneIdol,&ontYiew,PIa,teXXI.
Plate
No. 8, Stone Idol,
back view,
No.

side

3, Stone

Plate

view,

Idol,
ofAjitigtiaGnatima.la.,
Square
Plate
Pro&Ieof
Canal,
Nicaragua

-
XXII.

266

XXIII"

Plate

412

XXIII'

ENSRAVINeS

OE VOLUME

II.

rage.

StoneTablet,PlateXXIV~o?~spteee.
Plate
XXV -.
IdolatQuirigna,

121
122
1711

IdolatQningna.,Pla.teXXVI.-.--Plate
XXVII-
Sa.nta.CrnzdelQnicM,
Place
Figures

Plate
of Saortnee,
at Sa.nta
found

184

XXVTII.
Crnz

PlazaofQnezaltenango,
Vases found.a.t&negnetena.Bgo,
Plate
XXXII.259
Ocosingo,

158
158

XXIII

Grt

158

del QnioM,
Plate
XXX.
Plate

Plate

XXIX.

185

204
231

XXXI.

PalaceatPa,lencLne)PIateXXXIII-309
PlamofPala.ee,Pla.teXXXIV---.--310
XXXV.
on Pier, Plate
Stuoeo
Figure
XXXVI.
Corridor
of Palace,
Plate
Fiont
Plate
XXXVIII-Coui't-yai-doi'Palaoe,
No.l,

311
313
314
314

Ba-s-ieliefs
in Stone,
PlateXXXIX--
2, Colossal
BastsideofCourt-yard,PIateXXXVII---in Stnooo,
Plate
XL-.No.l,Bas-relief
No.

No.

2, Bas-relief
3, Bas-relief

No.
Ova,lBas-relief
Bas-relief

in Stncco,

314
316
316

PIateXLI

316
318

PlateXLII---
imStnoco,
XLIII-
in Stone, Plate

319

inStuoco,PIateXLIV---

G6neralPIanofPa,Ienquo,PIateXLV.337
CasaNo.lmEmns,PIateXLVI.-Plate
XLVII-Casa No. 1 restored,
in Stnoco,
Plate
XLVIII
No. 1, Bas-relief

338
339
340

340

No.2,Bas-reIiefinSt)Moo,PlateXLIX..-.
No.3,Bas-reliefimStincoo,Pla,teL.340
No.4,Bas-reliefinStucoo,PlateLI.
No. 1, TaMetofHieroglypnics,
No. 2, TaMet
ofHieroglyphics,
TabletoniiinerWaIl,

Plate

340
Plate

LIII-..

LIV-.

StoneStatue,PlateLVTI..--349

.-.

.-.

343
343
344

CasadiPiedras,No.S,PlateLV-
TabletonbaokWallofAItar,

342

PIateLII.-

Casa

No.

2, PlateLVI.

345

THE

HOLDEN.]

MAYA

213

HIEROGLYPHS.

Page.

Casa No. 3, PlateLTin.350

Front Corridor, Plate LIX--
in Front of Altar,
No. 1, Bas-reliefs
No. 2, Bas-relief
in Front ofAltar,
Aftoratoi-lo
or Altar, Plate LXII-

Plate
Plate

LX-
LXI

CasaN'o.4,PlateLXni.355

Honse ofthe Dwarf, Plate LXIY- -

Plate LXV .-
Casa delGobernador,
Front of Casa del Gobernador, Plate LXVI--
Soulptnrea.
Plate LXViii.
EgyptianHieroglyphics,
Top of Altar
at Copan,
MexioanHieroglyp'hioal'Writing,
In

each

own
this

I have

plate

number.

Thus

called

-which

have

Plate

...

420
428

443
441

LXVIH=V"
PIateLXIX..

numbered

the

351
353
353
354

th
of

hieroglyphs

plate

454
454
each
one its
giving
altar
i,
p.
141)
(vol.
1 to 36 according
to

hieroglyphs,
the Copan
from

numbered

Va,

are

8
14
20
26
32

9
15
21
27
33

4
10
16
22
28
34

of

the

Palenque

scheme1

7
13
19
25
31
And
EATr
the

hand
side
right
memoir
published

the
in

his

by

the

5
11
17
23
29
35

6
12
18
24
30
36
Cross

as

tablet,
Institution

Smithsonian

by

given
(1880),

has

numbers-

These

are

left-hand

2022
2032
2042
2052

2023
2033
2043
2053

2024
2034

3080

3081

3082

3083

3084

3085

which

I have

as

a copy
means
desires

to

of

testing
so.

do

with
by

given
also

I have
here,
of STEpHBNS'S

the

In

2021
2031
2041
2051

conscutive

side,

results

2025
2035
2045
2055

2020
2030
2040
2050

the

numbers

STEPHENS.

the
given
work
in the

my

way

which

by

any

I have

which
is in the

attached

1 have

Whenever

means

conclusions

2044
2054

hands

to the

stated

one

can

adopted,
of every

any

number
and

thus

one

who

is referred
of a hieroglyphic
only a part
to, I have
I mean
in a parenthesis,
as 1826 see (122), by which
1826 is to be compared
with
a part
of the
character
122.
The
of this
are many:
for example;
a memosystem
advantages
randum
that
thus
can
be
taken
two
are
easily
hieroglyphs
alike,
cases

where

its number
placed
that
the character

2072

zontally,
will be

2020

and

occurs
'known

2073

=2021.
at

again
bytheir

ca~ ~<Mfs will usually

2075
2085 are one

the

numbers
be

Hence
point
being

known by their
the othert
above

the

pair

2072-2073,
conscutive,
numbers

read
2020-2021,
etc.
Horizontal
as 2020-2021;
differing

by

horipairs
verti-

10.

Thus,

214
214

AMERICAN
AMERICAN

CENTRAL
CENTRAL
method

This
and

we
I

add

here
have

lenque

of

shall

the

naming

see

that

the

scheme

been

it

'37
&e 1800

and

quick

of

principal

safe

one,

it.
at

plates

Pa-

99=127

46=1810

46'=4S'

47

48

50

61

53

54

57
<S'Ml802

side).

97

45

(left-hand

95

44

49

~XXIV

98

4S'=46'

60

61

62=58!

63

64

65t

67
&01911
71
See 2020

68

69

66
&S2025
70

72 = 281

73

76=67

77

100
101

In the middie
pMeatthetop.
109

115

110
&e2020
111

116

118

113

119

78

114

120

80

81

82

84

85

86=56!

86*

86*

87

88

89

90

91

92

93
*Accidental
errorin
numbering
tToaablyMnl)ica,.Ma,ya,d~y;

106

103

105

107

117

74

83

104

of th

112

79

102

108
See 91

58

59

75

the

96

43=1810

56=1S40!

which

required

94

42

55

to

uses

the

39

41

52*=tS2'0!

is

then,
to

according

38
See 1SOG

*~3P
See 1800

52

itself

numbered..

40

40

~es,

lends

PLATE

PICTUBE-WBITIN&.
PICTUBE-WBITIN&.

here.
the meaning

is "runion."

HOLDE~.]

THE

MAYA

PLATE

XXIV

121

215

HIEROGLYPHS.

(right-hand

122=86?t

side).

123=87121==

88'
See

&e74,86*
125

126t
&61940

See

MO

129

127=99
1940

61,1822
128

&(44),64

131=14T

132
See 50,

133

134

137

138
See

141

See

91

149

153

IN*

161=50

148

151

152

155

15C

56,1882
154
See 53

&'<!SO,58,132

158
See 68

159
See 38
tl63=1936
See

&6SS,73,1882

165

50,58,62,132

14T=1S1
See
71

162

N~58,62,132

144
&'s

150
See

140
1811

143

MS

58,

lg(i=4T!

139

39,

M2
See 54

145

169
~M68!

135

57

1SO
&4ti*,49~,52*
164
Ne

58,62

166
&<!81!

16T

168

170

171

172

173

174
&6

177

181
~

1T5
See 57

67,76,90,1910
178
j&:<;43~

179

182

183

1TG
Bee 126
180
&eSO,58,62
184

57,163,1936
185

Poasibly

Tmixa,

tPossiblyChuena.Ma.yitda.y;
Ahan-a
Possibly
$ Poaaibly

Eztm~ba.

Maya

day.

Maya

day;

Maya

day.

mea.ning"a.boa.Tt!
meaning
"Hng."

"a

tree."

62

216

AMEEICAN

CENTRAL

PICTURE-WRITING.

PLATE

MO

201

202

MO

211

212

MO
&? 2030

221

222
&e 2060

230
See 1822

Ml

240

241

MO

Ml

252
See 214

MO
2G0

261
2G1

262
2G2

270

2T1

203

223

204

205

206

207

208

214

215

216

21T

218

225

226

227

228

224=2060

209
219
&c2020
229
&e

232
242=2020

LU.

243=1951

1
1.
~Linel.
j
1

1811-21~~

2.

234

235

236

237

23S

239

244

245

246

247

248

249

254

255

256

257

258259~194sJ

~LineS.

267
2G7

268
2G8

269
2G9

279

3.

280
&6M20

281=72

263
2G3

282

283

300
~203

301

302

310

311

320

321

322'

330

Ml

332
See 209

340

341

342
~209

350

351

352

361
3G1

362
3G2

303=360

Line

276

277

278
See 204

284

285

286
~385

287

288

294

295

296

297

298

304

305

306

307

314

315

316

317

318

319

327
321

328

329

1
)~
>.Lme7. 7.

1
299

371

380

381

323
Sec 203
&6203

343

363
3G3

324=1824
325
326
285
285 See 305
805
&6204.204 &e285
?4

335

336

337

?8

339

344
&.322

345

346

347

348

349

354
~e<:2fi7,298

355

356=1822
See 230

357

358

359

368
3G8

369
3G9

378

379

364
3G4

365
3GG
375

382

383

384

MO

391

400

401

430

392
402
403
403=~9
NM326
326

411

412

421

422

432

423

0.

L~g

385

366
367
&o351&e303,
360
376
377360

~.I,ine9
,-Jjmei). 9.

386

?7

388

389

1
l

280,

420

~LineS.

Line

370

410
See 326

4.

275

274=244

290

360=303
3G0=303

264265266'
See 2020 See 2021 See 2022

yine 10.
LineM.

394

395

396

397

398

399

404

405

406
40G

407
~3M 300

408

409
40!)

414

4M

417

418

419

424

425

434

435

416
See 324
324
~S244324
See
36

?6

{.Linell

4M

1
Ll,inel2.
12.

437

438

439

Jj

11.

HomE~

THE

MAYA

HIEROGLYPHS.

217

of

s
-S

~es~c~c&c&c~c&eac'csc&
~M~t~c~M'~a~-caSM
KStatatSMec:c:c~capt<

ce00
Q

OOOOCOQOOOCOOOOOOOQOooQo

St~SSMaSeoacp!~

O
W

n!ft
&~
S~
m

M
<=

M
es

CS
CB

~=

~S~

!S

CC

CS

L~

SS

g~S tQ

s~~
oc~

g
S

CB

e~S

I:Q

mm
,

g
CCW

u
S

H~

CS
*=

~&
<]

S
a

S~

<?

CC

es

rJ.2

es

este
csScs<n

s
S

h
c=

'~sSSS'SS~S
3
~-a
H

S'~
~Q
es~

S~KsS~cs'ea

c=p
e~

,.1

M
W
r-t
H
S

~~m m

g~
S 5
'S-

M
S

MS

i'd

t-T-<S&
So'a

MCO
c

M
sa

MMMM~M~M
M)
se

S
g

g
Il

es

))
!<

M
R

a
g
c-

~8
S~S
,.1N
i~

.~tt)

CO

S
L9

S
=
'a

3
eB

S
es

U^
S
:s

II
)f

g.
~'t-

p-

S
t-

S
S

~
00P
-s~

Sg
a

S~
1S<M

<=

5'
<cs=

5
ce

!S
J,

&

!t-

g
O
O
eCCCOCOOCCSC~
slQ
s I.Q

scf
~g

I.Q
s

s I.Q

sI.Q

s=

s=>

=>

s=

s t-

II
M

QOO'
gs
M

d-%
~S
~m
F

es
c

?)'
I.Q
~t~~M)

e&~

9
I.Q

oScscae&e&csca
Sco~~SoS
I.Q
=
i~~caescOtSt-t~

=>

=>

t-

I.Q~

g.
!=<
m
a

~oo

w
m
s
p
m

!.

os
o

ao

ao
g

218

CENTRAL

CS~M
s~s

!3

AMERICAN

PICTURE-WRITIN&.

0
O

0
O

<a3333SS3~
II
~sgSsssss~
w
'?

~=
ss

w
s

a
E
s~sCq

O~
g~S
T<~

~FIl

g
3

'*=

g
S
.si!

II

s~

Il
g
S

3~3~

s~S

=:
~3

a3

Il

eN

p
rl

=
S

S
O

09

~y

oN0

o
oo~

pp
=

00~3
Q~

tij

S~3~~S3gs

-H
3

II

S
==

m es
CI
p.,
00
=
gg3~SSSs

p~,

r=S

CI

N"

c=

es
c:I

C'1
I-Q

c=

:=
10

==
=

1
et
<=
k-

0
II

gg.~S.g

SS3j~

33333~

CI

r g

S~

3
o

gS~SS~SSs

0o

gss~sasS

MI

c~

t-

II

<0

C<~
rl

M
TI

S.lf~S~S~

SSg~ssS~S~

S
TI

ssSgsssgsg
So3''*

ee

gggg~g
00
sssssgsss

rw~

Tr

CI
_3_

HomEN.]

THE

MAYA

HIEROGLYPHS.

219

N
1~.

35

-f-(~f~-<T-[~-t

~S

~S

C<

s-~ss
1-)~(T-j
'<!

~<

i'~

m
-S
3

'S

Ci

m
m
OS
<D
1:0
H

C3

m
n
S

u
N
m
c3

00
o

.`~a
S

.S

!<

Q.
S
A

Mm

'

~SS~

E
3

g~g
aom
sSs

1/1)
sas~s~

c:-1
c<<-m

a
:;t
g

~S~
a
S

es
~3~

M.3'"S'=

,a

~S

S~~

I-

"S

5S
Tr

"S~

co
S

SS~S

~S

ri
M

~S~S
"l;Q

~SS~S

s-S~S~.
S

'-<

!!~

S~S~~

3~~

S~s

c:J

N
3~~

Tw

3
aD

S~*

~1

il

L'1

Il

00
~

S3S

Il
3~

S~S
"tI.l"

III)

55

3
~1Q

r~N3.3

3
p
j!

~3

1,

L~

S~S~S~s~

4i

S 1"1

eo

'Se~

S3SSSgf33g
00

~s~
S

S~S

S~

rt

CJ
~S~~

t~

'

~s

g~

~<od(

Il

.H

.r
c:q

S
,

S~
~SS~
S

0'O

~s~

S3-S

'fMT
fIII!jt

L~

S
M

*=

SSs'gi!

g~S

~3~

g~SSSga~

S~SSs

SS~s3s3

33.~

S
3

S
3

00
'I""t

.g
.1'3

~g!

'I""t

o
~S~

:
S

S'-~S
*<g

~=~

CJ
S

**a'

GO

C.
S
*<

oi~0
S

p
*<w

=~
S~

S~

S
~<

,-t

S
~<

m
3
!B

~<

r'1
d
Qi

e.

1:'1~

Cei

S~3~5

.-n S
~S~~S

ES

co

~S

-fI

Nt
S

~gS
3

~Ss
S

oo

S~

Ss~~s

.y

~~
3~

..y

2t

"1
a

AMBRICAN

CENTRAL

220

PLATE

1980

1981

LVI

(right-hand

1984
See131,147

Cross).

2022

2023

2024
2025=123
See 163

2032

2033

2034
2035
See 124
.'.
2011
2015
&<!l31,M7&<!l32,150

1812
2012

2043=123

2MO

2051

2052

2053

2054

2055

2MO

20C1

2062

2063

20C1

2065

2002=122

2070

2071

2072

2073

2074

2075

2003=2021
&clM

2080

2081

2082

2083

2084

2085

2001

2090

2091

2092

2093

2091

2095

2005

3000

3001

3002

3003

3001

3005

2006
See 1902,
1903
2007
~ef:182!

3010

3011

3012

3013

3014

3015

3020

3021

3022

3023

3024

302B

2008

3030

3031

3032

3033

3031

3035

2009

3040

3041

3042

3043

3044

3015

2010
~181

3050

3051

3052

3053

3054

3055

2011
&cl31,2020

3060

3061

3062

3063

3064

3065

2012

3070

3071

3072

3073

3074

3075

2013

3080

3081

3082

3083

3081

3085

MM
2001
See 182

1978

*.j
t.l9TT

aidePa.lenqne

2021
2020
&el44
See 131,
147,150
2030
2031
,yMl32&el34,&8l811,
146,149
2041
2MO

1982
1983

1976

PICTURE-WRITIN&.

1979

2014

These

four

each side

of the mam

stem

of the

cross.

1976:=.Ezf[mt6~Ma.yitda.y

noLDEK.l

THE

MAYA

221

HIEROGLYPHS.

IV..
IN

WHAT

Before

OBDEB

any

ARE

THE

HlEBOGI/YTPHICS

BEAD?

can

advance
it

glyphic
inscriptions,
what
lines
or columns,

be made
in th
of the
hierodeciphering
to know
in what
necessary
directions,
along
the verbal
sense
proceeds.
that
I know
of are in rectangular
At
figures.
in squares.
At Palenque
the longest
inscriptions
is

AU
the
inscriptions
Copan
they are usually
are in rectangles.
At Palenque
there
are some cases
where
there
again,
is a single
horizontal
line of hieroglyphs
over
a pictorial
tablet.
Sere
the only question
clearly
from left
to right,
is, do the characters
proceed
Inother
cases
oriromrighttoleft;~
as in the tablet
of the cross,
there
are vertical
columns.
The question
here
shall
we
read
is,
np or down
the hieroglyphs
must
be phonetic
Now,
or pictorial,
or a mixture
of
the
two.
If they
are
it will
take
more
than
one symbol
to
phonetic,
make
a word,
and
we shall
have
of like
characters
when
the
groups
same
word
is written
in two places.
If the signs
are pictorial,
the same
will follow;
that
thing
have
when
is, we shall
the same
groups
recurring
idea
recurs.
we know
that
the
Further,
treated
of in these
subjects
tablets

must

be

comparatively
recur.

simple,

and

that

etc., must
necessarily
The
names,
then,

names,

as of gods,

Idngs,

will
be the first words
At present
no
deciphered.
name
is known.
These
single
with
our system
together
considerations,
of
will enable
us to take
some
nomenclature,
steps.
for example,
the right-hand
side of the Palenque
Take,
cross
tablet
as
See
our figure
given
by BAu.
is Plate
LVI
of STEPHENS
48, which
il, p. 345), with
at Washington.

(vol.
sum
Our

Now
the
place
The

of

system

pick

tablet,

ont
and

and

write

result

will

the

addition

numbering
2020
2021

the

part

now

in

2022

2023

2024

2025

2031

2032

2033

2034

2035

3080

3081

3082

3083

3084

3085

duplicate

in this
that
hieroglyphs
occurs
erase
the
number

wherever

2020

in 2020.

Do the

as follows

the

National

Mu-

is here

2030

the

be

of

same

for

2021,2022,

is, run
which
etc.,

down

through
fills the
to

3084.

222

CENTRAL

AMERICAN

SIDE

RIGHT-HAND

OF

PICTUBE-WBITIN&.

TABLET

CROSS

PALENQUE

(EAU).

2020

2021

2022

2023

2024

202G

2030

2031

2032

2033

2034

2035

2040

2041

2042

2025

2020

2021

2050

20:1

2034

t.2053

2051

2055

2053

2061

2062

2063

2061

2065

2070

2071

2020

2021

2022?

2021!)

2053

2020

2082

2083

2025

2053

2021

2091

2092

2025

MM

2095

3000

2023

2034

(.2053

2033

3005

3010

2083

3012

2021

3014

2091

2053

3021

2023

2020

3024

2024

2025

2021

3033

r2025

MM*

2053*

3021

3042

3043

(.2035

304G

3050

2083

2024

&<!2082

f2025

MM

3051

MM

203G
(2035

3063

2024
2021

202G
MM
304G

2024
MM'~2020
2020
2021

MM

2020

2021

2035

MM

3081

MM

2093

2020

uvuv uuu~

--J

2021

14 cases of horizontal pairs; 4 cases of vertical pairs; 102 characters in ai!, of which 51 apthan

pearmore

Hre

is the

write

the

After

first

the

2043

this

read

there

lines

as

2025,
number

are

bnt

51 indopendent

are unchanged.
2044 = 2020,
in each

2020

something,
together.

MoroglypLs.

In
2045

the

third

= 2021,

line
and

we
so

find

on,

by

whenever

braces
Take

the

pair

2020

are

and

2021

in the
times
eight
tablet,
viz, as 2020,
In five
out of the
eight
cases,
3072, 3084.
viz, as 2021, 2045, 2073, 3073, 3085.
The pair
2020 and
is not the
result
of accident.
occurs

when

There

the

is no

two
point

we

they

3061,

and

that

and

case.

connect
like
is donc,
pairs
either
vertical
or horizontal.

2072,
2081, 3023,
followed
by 2021,
this
It is clear
be

two

same
smallest

conscutive,
for example~

means

so that

once,

characters
of punctuation

occur

together
between

they
them.

2044,
it is
2021
must
We

nou)Etf.j

THE

MAYA

223

HIEROGLYPHS.

H.lan
also

~nm
ttiot
ttift~r
QT'e'
TifYh
~T)aoT~QTQ'h~o
~ftTn
~nn
eftme.~
learn
that
not
2020
will T~o~n
make sense
with
they are
inseparable.
Hre it looks as if the writing
must be read in
2082, 3024, and 3062.
lines horizontally.
We do not know yet in which direction.
We must examine
other cases.
This is to be noticed:
If the reading
is in horizontal
Unes fcom left to right, then the progress
is from top to
bottom in columns, as the case of 3035 and 3040 shows.
This occurs at
the end of a line, and the corresponding
to make the
c/re
required
I have marked
this case with
pair is at the other end of the next line.
If we mnst read in the lines from right to left we must necesasterisks.
Thus the lines are connected.
sarily read in columns from bottom to top.
A similar process with ail the other tablets
in STEPHENS leads to the
conclusion
that th reading
is in lines horizontally
and in columns verThe cases 1835-M5, 1885-'95,
and 1936-~46 should,
tically.
1914-'24,
be examined.
We have now to decide
at which end of the
however,

Th reasons given by Mr. BANCROFT (Native Races, vol.

lines to begin.
to me sufficient
to decide the question
before I was
ii, p. 782) appeared
with his statement
of them.
acquainted
the sum total of our prsent
Therefore,
by a rational
data, examined
leads to the conclusion,
so far as we can know from these data,
method,
that the verbal
sense proceeded
in lines from left to right, in cohtNms
from top to bottom; just as the present
in fact.
page is written,
For the present,
the introduction
of the method
here indicated
is the
It has, as yet, been applied
important
of
step.
only to the plates
STEPHENS' work.
The definite
conclusion
should
be made to rest on
at present.
Taball possible data, some of which is not at my disposition
lets exist in great numbers
at other points besides Palenque,
and for the
nnal conclusion
these must also be consulted.
If each one is examined
in the way I have indicated,
it will yield a certain answer.
The direction
of reading
for that
can be thus determined.
At Palenque
the
plate
progress

is in the

order

I have

indicated.

V.
THE

CARD-CATALO&inE

OF

HIERO&L~PHS.

It has already
been explained
how a system
of nomenclature
was
formed.
As I have said, this is not perfect,
but it is sumgradually
ciently simple and full for the purpose.
By it, every plate in STEPHENS'
work receives
a number
and every hieroglyph
in each plate is likewise
numbered.
This was first done in my private
1 then procured
copy of th work.
another

cM~es.

copy and duplicated

The plates
of this

these
copy

numbers
were

then

both
eut

for plates and

up into single

single
hiero-

224
and

glyphs
follows:

each

Same

The
were
th

placed
one in

the

numbers

on

mounted

~-1

library

as

card,

LVI.

1 Hieroglyph.

1 Plate

NumSimilarto
bers.

as Numbers.

4.5 inches.

The

top space.
as in the eut.

Its

and

was
pasted
cA~re
on, in the
which
it came
the plate
from
which
resembled
of hieroglyphs

could

be

on

the

cards

6.5

were

of the

was

hieroglyph

single

No. 3020.

center

PICTURE-WRITING.

AMERICAN

CENTRAL

question

by

number
numbers

The

written

right
recurrences

different

to

corresponding

half

of
of

the

this

and

card,
hieroglyph

the left half.

occupied
and
most
AU this part
of the work
was
perfaithfully
intelligently
1 desire
to express
to whom
MABT
for me by Miss
formed
LoCEWOOD,
have
in any part
would
A mistake
of my obligations.
th full amount
been

But

fatal.

These

cards
for

one

any

Th
roglyphs

now

occurred.

be

could

be

and

of forming
borne

placed

the

many

be

placed

card

Ethnological

catalogue
rich
collections

is the

among

of about
catalogue
Bureau
of th

property

of

simple

ones

agreeing

so on.

and

this
the

by

The simple
any way 1 saw fit.
like ones together.
so as to bring

in

arranged

could
hieroglyph
of its components,

expense
was

stitution,
one of its

mistakes

example,

c/M~res,
A compound
with

no
could

of

American

that

1,500 single
Smithsonian

bureau,

forming

hieInonly

picture-writings.

YI..
OF

COMPABISON
In

naturally
Where
ence.
the
knot

hope

(th
is a cM~re
A natural
the
same
find

the

examining

one

looks

statues

various
for

1 AND

PLATES
at

as
Copan,
resemblance

ail

is unknown,
a clue.
it may prove
knot"
of sailors)
"square
and abovethis
composedof
ellipses,
that

suggestion
elsewhere

sign
this second

figure

these
I.

in Plate

depicted

personage

that

was
in

connection
like

th

(COPAN).

by STEPHENS,
differor striking
is
in
smallest
sign
examined,
The Plate
49, has a twisted
I, Fig.
and above
this
of cords
over its head,

of striking
even
the

points

IV

first

might
If this
with
in

every

given

a sign like a sea-shell.

for th name
of
signs
find the
is so and we should
again
be the
a figure,
particular.

we

should
This

expect

to

would

be

HOLDEtf.]

THE

a rigid
test
and finding
in Plate
and
At

HIEROGLYPHS

of th

After
theory.
similar
and
figure

no
our

IV,
two

the

MAYA

first

Fig.

50,

225

the Palenque
looking
through
series,
I
and
sign,
examinedtheCopan
series,
the same
knot
signs
exaetly~
e., the

I found

c7t~'es.
there

is only the most

resemblance
general
between
the
in the two plates;
as STEpnBNS
says in his origare
in many
they
similar."
If he had
respects
known
them
to be th
he would
not have
wasted
his time in drawing
same,
them.
The scale
of the two drawings
and o the two statues
is different;
i
but
the two personages
are the same
for figure,
oridentically.
Figure
nament
for
It is unnecessary
they
ornament,
correspond.
to give the
minute
here
in words.
comparison
It can be made
by any one from the
two plates
herewith.
Take
of Plate
any part
I, find the corresponding
of Plate
and whether
part
it is human
IV,
feature
or sculptnred
ornament
the two will
be found
to be the same.
Take
the
middle
face
from
the
belt
in each
depending
The
plate.
are the
the ornament
earrings
below
the
the
same;
knot
above
chin,
the head,
the
beadwork
on each
complicated
side of this
ail are
face,
the same.
The bracelets
of the right
arms
pf the main
have
each
figures
the forked
and
the
serpent
left-arm
bracelets
are ornamented
tongue,
alike.
The
crosses
with
beads
almost
inclosed
in the
hands
are
right
the elliptic
ornaments
above
alike;
each wrist,
the knots
and e7M~es
over
the
masks
which
serpent
surmount
the faces,
ail are th same~
In the
steel
plates
given
there
are
by STEPHENS
even
more
coindences
to be
seen than
in the excellent
wood-cuts
here
which
have
been
given,
copied
from
them.
sight

personages
inal
account

Hre,
&reheadis
strong
time

is an

then,

one

a test

statue
of

fact.

important

though

characteristic,
confirmation.

on

gain
idea

represented
of them,

The

can

be

parts

theory

that

the

not

definitively
have
been
lost

from

supplied

theminuteness

The

it is
which

the

other.

over

eM~'e

Better

the

receives

proved,
by the

effects

than

of
we

which
the sculptors
an
worked,
to a type
was required
to be.
Granting
once that
the two personages
are the same
about
which
I con(a fact
ceive
there
can be no possible
since
th chances
in favor
are litdoubt,
thousands
to one),
we learn
terally
what
license
was
and what
allowed,
in stone
be employed.
synonyms
the ornament
might
Thus,
suspended
from
the neck
in Plate
IV is clearly
a tger's
skull.
That
from the neck
of

of

how

Plate

HABBISON
not

close

has

the

been

human

ventional
head
'Th

of

so ably

treated

sign for the

each figure.-

Life Form
15

shown

A E

to
we

in Art,

by

ct'o~Ms
This
Trans.

be

now

as Dr.
skull,
find this figure
This
is a case

We shall
tiger.
of importance.
symbolism

adherence

and

ALi/EN,*

to the

with

all,
and

the

derived

know
ALLBN

that
has

often
in
Dr.

jaw
is again
Amer.

form
this

supposed,
and

repeated,
to
regard

ALLENis
at

the

found
Phil.

of

skull

common
but
th

by Dr.
relates

form
to

that

of

the

identificationis

The
kind
of
synonyms.
well exemplified
in the conmouth
of the
mask
over th
on

the

body

of

the

Soc., vol. xv, 1873, p. 325.

snake

in

226

CENTRAL

Plate

and

LX,

settled
we

find

often

times

be

two,

are

must

they

four.

we

considered
bars

are

in

two

similarity
for its
search

must

of what

test

needs

in

The

bars

Are

these

are

immediately

statues,
of the degree

criterion

of th

study.
rigid
not
I have
figures

present

semblances
those

figures,
etc.,

etc.

allowed
that

these

figures.
over

the

left

insisted

not

discuss

of minor
more

us

the

right
there

there
hands
is a meaning
we now

have

on the

other

waists,

ways,
them

the

th

was

must

be

since

the

who
above
heads,

is

synonyms

which

which

ornaments
above

of

these

proof
time.

at this

resemblances,
Let those

us with

furnishing
of

identity
too, the

differences

on th

minutely
the

is by

the

a dictionary
to a prototype

a demonstration.
compare
about

of

proof
In other

to
are
then,
of adherence
kind

It

caprice.

hands

Over

but
elsewhere,
and of what,

explanation

to be

the

important.
but we need

interesting,
These
test

an

or by
like

some-

variants

regarded,
or unimportant.
over
as accidental
may be passed
use.
case needs
One other
mentioning
here, as it will be of future
hatched
nine
oval
six
of each figure
being
th waist
depend
solids,
one
ones having
two ovals,
and the
three
central
like pine cones
are
ail
the
inner
ovals
them.
In
Plate
IV
on
the other,
engraved
mean
the same
ovals.
Would
of
the
outer
side
they
right-hand
Plate
1 enables
us to say that
side
on the left-hand
they
were
on that
has
been
inner
ovals
one
of
these
since
put
by the artist
criteria

to

sky, its
at least

hand,

accident

ba

reason
th

cases

some

rain.

number
not
accidental;

is

exact

is
of

concave

and

can

Palenque
bars
which

of the
Before
the
discovery
not
this
could
question
plates,
are not synonyms,
or at least
examine
the
To show
this,

separately.
of the two

wristlets

the

of

there

in number.

four

sometimes

th

the

figures
This

in it, and
a valuable

be

above

jnst

of the

and

example,
inside

ellipse,
that
show

elsewhere

I shall

questions
at

For

or are they
synonyms~
sign,
in thse
two
the
personages
Now we can
they
say that

a single

bands

the

three,

of
identity
be answered.
that

of

composed

important

plates.
a half

is to represent
ellipse
to be the
level
earth,
and fertilizing
descending

diameter
to

bars

Other

places.
the
two

of

the

believe

/~fTT\

of

other

a sign
drawn.

are

the

in

comparison

by

PICTURE-WRITING.

AMERICAN

two

From
over
within
on the
if they

would,
side by
tests
and

in
exacted,
noticed

is

plates

and

valuable
stone-a

and
in

any

accompanying
reto verify
these
of the two
the knees

wish

and

the

square

knots,

HOECEN.]

THE

MAYA

227

HIERO&LYPHS.

vu.
ARE

THE

HIEROGLYPHS

OF

COPAN
?

IDENTICAL
One

of

the

was
writing
the meanings
material

In
of

which

and

statues

required

the

later

of

as

change,

the

question

hre

the

results

more
the

The

ally
evolved.
to remark
mistakable

of
on

light
This

Y~

LVI.
to

The
have

have
The
The
nose
to the

No.

the

Pa-

always

th

the

larger
mask
ornament
Maya

significant.

the

latest.

are

Nb.

of these
has
into
priest.
The

two

been

FiG.

7,

that

ever

system
of hiero-

the

prsent
the

two
even

similar

char-

of

interchangeably.
the
two places

but

were

will

gradu-

it is interesting

the
the

Meroglyphs
PaJen~e.

left-hand

two

eut

on
into

of little

' 1969.

~~

edge of
and
th

hooks

1969.

rows

in

~~?w

Sl.Symomomous

forms
into

was

in

change

same

characters

~)

the smaller
in
stone,
the
bail
and
hooks;

a single
casier
bail,
But
to us the older
curious

is

~?

changed

foot

~~r))~

which

in No.

the

used

a study,

Plate

profile

place

such

becomes

placed

at
employed
almost
identical

be

synonyms
which
these

~07=

conventionalized

same

may

least

1969,

m~sZ; in

been

conclusion

for

place

un-

the

conventional,
that
pictorial;
is,
of this
Examples

the

in

it
at

placed

my

by

is,

on the

system
and

this

in

confirmed

card-catalogue
as
necessary,

series

undoubted
manner

is not

synonyms,
character
is

and

the

the

most

Plate

Palenque

even

how,

of

are

the

not

the

character

resuit

and

is

that

general

practical

study

much

lenque

in its

Copan

detailed

show

we

to a system

accomplishment.
was
it
indeed,

or,

of

figures

their

written

vere

survey

examination
to

same

they

a rapid

minute

sufficient

quite

afford

whether
of

our

were
they
a marked

for

of

study
have

that

were

gods

time

the

of

system

any
must

we

is

Palenque,
differences
show
much

same

belong

series;

at

picture-writing

settle

of the

mav

writers

the
Copan
is far th older.

have

did

of

and

summit.

To

acters

be

the

not

north,
Such

I give

places
in details.

can

PALENQUE

Before

any

the

Copan
farther

must

time

was

Copan.

of a clue,

identical?

glyphs.
one
is

at

made,
include
in

STEPHENS

and

is whether

and

c&~res
and must

the
Palenque
the latter
series

and

customs,
In this

separate

assorted,
detection

of

pyramid;
at the

temples

settled

Palenque

of

Nicaragua

the

at

different.

very
opinion

comparison
evident
that

to be

questions

properly
for the

examining
possibly
The

first

employed
of the

AND

from

No.
bail,

Copau
Copan

7 seems
which

stucco.

the angular
as significant
quite
is innnitely
more
(Copan)
figure
balls
which
are often
at
placed

to

make

and

228
the

left-hand

of the

the

of

edge
is to be

It

forms.

varions
that

noted

conclusion

Th

and

tem,

like

that

two

acolyte
are both

series

at

occurring

eM~s

cM~-e
stands.

the

the

on

1975

written
two

for

older

left

hand

conventions
occur

always
the

case,

also

are

c~es
balls

left-hand

the

that

these

in one

except
hieroglyphs,
the
on which
tablet,

cross

PICTURE-WRITING.

AMBRICAN

CENTRAL

in th

Palenque

on

same

the

sys-

are

places

synonyms,
examhimself

to any one who will

be sufficiently
evident
will, 1 think,
which
of the agreements
cases.
It is the m~n-e
proves
ine th following
will rehere
cited.
The reader
of cases
and not the number
th thesis,
I to XXIII,
Plates
series
inclusive;
that
the Copan
member
comprises
numbers.
and
Plate
XXIV
the Palenque
higher
series,
to hell,
i. e., a circle
of Mexican
The sign of th group
gods who relate
ont out at four
four
small
and
with
eqnally
a central
with
segments
dot,
in No. 4291, Plate
is found
of its
XXII,
distant
circumference,
points
Nos.
as Plate
2090,
2073,
and
in many
LVI,
Palenque
plates,
of the
human
is worn
this
In
both
figures
just
etc.
by
sign
2021,
places
2045,
below
and

ear.

the

The

same

No.

4118,

as an

occurs
sign
Plate
XIII

important
and

(Copan),

of

part
No.

2064,

No.
Plate

XXII,
4271, Plate
LVI
(Palenqne),

etc.
iden1 regard
as absointely
LVI,
1969, Plate
No. 637,
No.
human
V", and
figures.
12, Plate
or relate
the same.
These
Plate
are probably
probably
represent
LIH,
the Mexicau
god of commerce,
to the long-nosed
YAOATEUOTLi,
divinity,
to his Maya
representative..
etc., or rather
the gods of rain,
of TLALOCS,
or rather
th family
The sign of TLALOO,
whiehthere
a month),
aronnd
is an eye (or sometimes
and
waters,
floods,
the
Plate
of
1
take
No.
sries,
line
drawn.
Copan
is a double
V%
26,
references
to
to
be
Plate
and Nos.
154 and
corresponding
XXIV,
165,
No. 4, Plate
of this family.
members
V", and No. 155 also correspond.
XXIV
and
related
to No. 53, Plate
No. 4242, Plate
XX 11, is probably
No.

7, Plate
These

tical.

its

congeners.
Nos.
14 and

Nos.

127

Plate
of the
The

and
III"

XXIV,
It is not

eye

related
clearly
No. 3010, Plate

are

V,
XXIV,

176,
of Copan

is

evidently

Plate

No.

XXIV.

of No.

27, Plate
V, is the same
LVI.
others
of Plate

many

V% is related
of No.

part

4105,

in rapidly

th

above
turning

are
over

identically

to No. 900, Plate

and
many
LVI,
as the
the
same

LIV,
others.

as the

right

half

of Nos.

many

others

to No.

2051,

Plate

LVI,

and

Plate

XIII,

is the

same

as No.

add a greater
necessaryto
I have
mentioned
which

catalogue
of which
cases
my

Plate
Plate

Palenque
half
right

major
etc.

No.

both

34,

3020,
3040, and
No. 17, Plate
like it.
The

and

V,
are

number
enables

specimens,
the cards.

here.
of examples
to at once pick
as they
taken
just
me

They

therefore

124,

75

No.
`

Plate

Thecardout

ail

fell

under

represent

th
the

HOLDE~.]

THE

average
that
the

used

both

face,

at

were

In

synonyms.

that

not

these

signs had
I shall
regard

Taken

and

Copan
occur
in

places
I conclude

future

less.

at

both

etc.,
but that

places,

nor

used

229

HIBEOGLTPHS.

neither.more

agreement,
same
signs

symbols
human

MAYA

like

at

as

As
m

positions
were
the

only
the same
this

together

Palenque.
same

meaning
demonstrated.

show

they
the

regard

same
to the

used
at
signs
t. e., were
truly

vm.
HUITZILOPOCHTLI

(MEXICAN
GODDESS
OF HELL),

QUI
(tlEXICAN
(MEXICANGOD
CONSIDERED
DIVINITIES.

GOD),
CAN
In

the

Congrs
a report
of

is

283,

quelques

IN

RELATION

amricaines
On

TEOYAOMIVAR),
MICLANTECUTLI
(JHEXICAISTBAnsrCENTRAL
AMERI-

TO

session

de

vol.
-CM~em&OMf~,
entitled
Description
dans
le Muse
royal

LEEMMrs,
conserves

Leide."

d'antiquits

OF

DEATH),
TLALOC

~es Amricanistes,
a memoir
of Dr.

antiquits

landais

GOD
OF
AND

299

page

we

ii,

p.
de

ner-

find-

M. &H.-BAND,
de Arnheim,
a eu la bont de me confier quelques
antiquits
provenant des anciens
habitants
du Yucatan
et de lAmrique
avec autorisation
Centrale,
d'en faire prendre des fac-similes
pour le Muse, ce qui me permet de les faire connatre
aux membres
du Congrs.
Elles ont t trouves
enfouies
une grande profondeur
dans le sol, lors de la construction
d'un cajtaJ, vers la rivire Gracioza,
prs de San
sur la frontire
du Honduras
Filippo,
et de la rpublique
de Guatmala
britannique
par M. S.-A.-van
nerlandais
au service de la
BRAAM, ingnieur
Gua.tema.Ia-Compa.ny.
From
the maps
in STiBi/E~s
Hand-AtIas
and
in BANOBOFT's
given
Native
Races
of the Pacifie
States
I find
that
these
relies
were
found
308 miles
from
207 miles
from
93 miles
from
Uxmal,
Palenque,
Copan,
and
655 miles
the distances
from the city of Mexico,
being
in a straight
line from
to place.
place
The

one

of thse
with
which
objects
work
and
(63) ofthe
quoted,
Dr. LEEMANS
refers
to a similarity
Travels
in Central
Stephens'
America,
in Plate

1 wish

to direct

attention

or symbol
of the
is a St. Andrew's
circle

arms

of

one.

It

may

air

and

the

figure

has

two

hands

one

LEEarANS.

something

is shut,
which

but

gives

of the

in iront,

be
cirele

said,
to

folded
the

now

concerned

points

in
the

is figured
as Fig.
52.
and others
in

hre
figure

no

general
of this eut.

in his

represented
end

of it.

against

Inside

that

passing,
sun.
his

comparison.
The c&e

the

breast.

and
belt,
the large
cross
probTwo

other

other

which
birds.
behind,
carrytwo
This second
is not described
pair of hands
by
The two birds
are exact
that
the eye
except
duplicates,
of the
other
Just
above
the
bill
of each
open.
bird
is

extended,
arm has a bracelet.

one

are

is, perhaps,
a circle
at each

to th

are

Each
Dr.

principalfigure
with
cross,

is a smaller

ably relates
The main

to some

we

is reproduced
between
this

might

be

taken

as a second

bill

(which

probablyis

not,

230

AMERICAN

CENTRAL
-&I.I.

and

however),
claws.

The
The

sets.

on this

and

on

the

corresponding
birds
are fastened

claws

which

alike,

two

ornaments,
glyph
of the
to each bird.

crotalus
In

to

are
jaw.

PICTURE-WRITING.

back
are

th

which

the

or
spines
in the two

similarlywith

by
hierorespect

vol.

Antiquities,
the sun,

we find

five

alike

person
represented
to be the usual

placed

Mexican

are

bird
shaped

seem

are

jaws

EiNGSBOBOUGrH's

and
of

neck

and

These

of ~ach

curved

X,
I, Plate
Plate
XXV

the parrot
as the sign of ToNATimo,
and in
the sun.
On a level
with
the nose
of the principal
figure
NAOLiN,
are two symbols,
one in front
and one behind,
each inclosing
a St. Anfire.
It is
drew's
and surmounted
seems
to be a flaming
by what
cross,
with

the

probably
rear
one

of

of the
chiffre
these
is a head

ZALOOATL);
Each
of these
last

the

cross

is of

rain.

the

tongne

(the

a hieroglyph
(perhaps
It is to be noticed,
by a hand.
different
from
the pair
on the
be noted
that
in rear
the
head

it may
passing,
has on its cheek

and

the

protruding

other

is upborne
have
bracelets

arms
In

below

as

wind,
with

Below

sign Of
bearded

also,
breast.

face).
these

that

is under

the
QUET-

a cross,
left-

These
are the symbols
of the
U.
symbol
hand
in the Palenque
cross
tablet.
figure
The head
from
the rear
of th belt
has an ope~ eye (like
hanging
and above
with
of the principal
it is a crotalus
open
figure),
mask,
and

and

teeth,

a mask,

with

forked

The

fangs.

that

eye,
his head
wears
over
figure
mask
is the
and
above
this

principal

and with
tusks,
In
is a sign
of TLALOC,
at least
in Yucatan.
eagle
of
of
"the
the
was
the
eagle
part
insignia
T~rzoATLiPOCA,
reintroduced
human
who overthrew
the good QuETZALOOATL.and
open
This

head.

eagle's
Mexico
devil,"
sacrifice.
Th

the

month,

characteristics

of

the

principal

figure,

are

then

are

significant.

63,

briefly

as fol-

lows
I.

His

II.

is an air-cross
cA~re
has four hands.

He

III.

He

IV.

The

V.

bears

The

VI.

head

at

worn

The

captive
The chain

VIII.

birds

or spikes
with
tusks

mask

The

VII.

two

claws

with

the

sun-circle.

as a symbol.
on the backs

of these

over
the

trodden
from

the

belt.
under

the

head.

belt

foot.
to a kind

attached

of ornament

or sym-

bol.
IX.
X.
the

The
His

mouth

twisted
association

with

(?) on

QuETZALCOATL
and

as shown

tongue,
head.

We

reference

the

glyphs

with

(~) or winds

flames

protruding

by the eagle's
here
for
may note
in the right-hand

Th
only
writing.
of the name,
of the
in pure
picture-writing;

half

topmost
principal
that

ofFig.
c/M~re
figure
is, it

with

each
side of the figure.
or CuCTJLKAN,
as shown
TLALOC
or TETZOATLIPOCA,

by

of one of the hierosignification

half
which
contains
52, i. e., in that
is undoubtedly
the
or part
name,
in the other
half.
It is
represented

expresses

th

snm

of his

attributes.

"o~J

It

THE
~u-j

has

the
then

face;

be,
irom

ing
of which
We
the

the

and

probably

the

surface

three

know

stone

same

sort

some

of

mask,

with
cross,
are in the

These

symbol.
may

crotalus

MAYA
jH.j.~

with

HIEROGLYPHS.
JCH~J~UtJrJ-ttrilN.

nose

middle

is, heaven,
of the earth

(the
are depicted.
grains
of the
by the occurrence

that

this

is not

as those
them

at

occur

in

which

ornament,
feathers
five
of the
c&e.
with
the rain

th

of Aztec

long

he,wears

of Mexico,
and
Below
these

axis

on

hieroglyphs

the

These
and

etc.,
tablets.

over

his

th

sun

the

oval

and producdescending
of the
the seed,
ellipse),

sculpture.

Copan,
Palenque,
the Palenque
and not Aztec

231
~Ol

reverse

side
are

symbols

I shallshow

laterthat

this ento be Tucatec

graving
inits
If it had been
origin.
sculptured
on one side
and
these
only,
I am satisfied
hieroglyphs
omitted,
that
the facts
which
I shall
point
ont in the
next
paragraphs
would
have
led to the conclusion
that
this
stone
was Mexican
in its origin.
Fortnnately
the native
artist
had
th
time
to sculpture
the
Yucatec
hierowhich
are the proof
of its true origin.
glyphs,
It was not dropped
by a
it was made
traveling
Aztec;
by a Yucatec.
In
Plate

it
passing,
XIII
most

I collect

from

may

be

probably
the
third

said

that

repeats
volume

the
this

we

of

of the

Hence,

upper

know

left-hand,

of

hieroglyph

name.

of BANCEOFT~s
Native
Races,
chapter
of HUITZILOPOCHTLI
as he was represented
among
be of use to us in our
No display
comparisons.
of
in giving
the references
learning
to the original
works
is necessary
here,
since
Mr. BANCROFT
has placed
in order
all thse
and culled
them. for a
use like the present.
It will suffice once for aJltorefer
the critical
reader
to this
and
to express
the
volume,
sense
of obligation
highest
to Mr.
BANOBOB~s
which
renders
a survey
compilation,
of the characteristic
features
of the American
divinities
easy.
In
this
Mexico,
then,
god
other
"five
had,
among
balls
of
symbols,
feathers
in th form
of a cross."
arranged
This
was in reference
to the
mysterious
of his mother
conception
through
The
th ~OMet-s q/' ~e a~.
in Fig.
upper
hieroglyph
one of the
lower
53, and
contain
this
ones,
"In
his right
sign:
hand
he had
an azured
staff
in fashion
cutte
of a
viii, such descriptions
the Mexicans
as will

snake."
waving
of this idol

idol

they

called

LXI
(See Plate
there
was a piece
Ti,ALOO.
These

that

they

held

them

ple

To his

as companions
there
were
foure

of STEPHENS.)
Joining
of less
where
there
work,
two idolls
were
aiwayes
and

of equal
power."
in allusion
to the
gates,"

temple
The temple
was surrounded
cross..
by rows
the temple
itself
was
a high
upon
pyramid.
sat
on a throne
supported
by a blue
globe.
resent
XXrv,

theheavens,

to
was

staveswith
prqjeetedfbur
"The
bore
image

of skulls

(as

SoLis

says

From
serpents'
its head

this,

at

the

on
STEPHENS.)
"its
plumes,"
right
hand
rested
upon a crooked
serpenta
left armwas
a buckler
nve white
bearing
plums
arranged
cross."
SAHA.&UN
describes
his device
as a dragons
head,
the extrme,
and casting
nre out of his mouth."

for

together,
form

of the
and

Copan)
the
war

god

to rep-

supposed
I~eads.
a bird

tem-

another

(SeePlate
ofwrought
"Dpon
in form
frightful

th
of

a
in

v.c.L'L.L"~

says

and

~s7tes."
Death

necks

were "besetwithpieces
For collars,
they

they

painted."
derives
ToEQUEBitADA
to some

cording

and

bird"
last

the

th

left

his

sides

regular
made
year,

everv

of

blood

the
god,
No
god

set
statue,
of different

explained
will
description
the following
than

give
cuts

the

war

god
Fig.
.cig.

scale;
blocli.
blocT;

himself;
ab is tne
56
the

Fig.

god it
them

brought

in

allusion

to

Dos

Be-

another

renewed

moistenedwith
seeds,
of the
the nature-side

Native
etc.

JPte~as,

the

out

Uf~~MmeM).
(AmeWcaMMc7ie
features
of the
idea
general
BANGROFT'S

Las

led
was that
into Ajiabuac."
was

their

the
say that
mean
would

name

whole

"there
Mexico,
kinds
of grains
and

from

of this

are
which
Races,
53 and 54 are
Figs.

:FiG.51.-HuiTzn.oroc!n-l.l(s:de).

(front).

63 is the

ofheU,
gou-oj-licti,
god

the

beasts,
in

Acways.
a humming

two

signifying
Others
fire."

in

was

in

god

one

This

MLLEB
a better

TlG.53.-HciTnMPOCHTLl

war

spits
so that

and
up

T GAMA,

LEON

from

copied

by

the
words,

that

This

children."

as fully

of

of two

land

own

had

hand,"
hand."

left

feathered
shining
from
their
Mexicans
th

of gold wrought
Hke birds,
and
of men,"
ten hearts

M~Me

the

is composed
'< a sorcerer
other
it

means

word

andTEZOATLiPOCAtogether,

HUITZILOPOCHTLI

HEBBABAdescribes
and

PIOTURE-WRITIN&.

AMERICAN

CENTRAL

232
~iJ

back

statue

former

of the

on

vv~o engraved
and was
a,~L

the

on a larger
bottom

of

the

~l,
inseparable.
nigh
differnot
were
whether
they
doabteA
It has
beep
In
the natof the same
ent
attribntes
personage.
become
idea would
the primitive
of things
ural course
of time
in process
and
its parts,
into
differentiated
each
receive
wonid
of the parts
th
most
important
three

These

a separate
!~

wfaT-T-mo-

were

the

American
remarkable

well

representation.
pictorial
bnf.lr aa, few
few pages
DBares the
back
characteristics
principal

By -eferring
the
summarizetL
tral

a trinity

reader

in Fig.
represented
the
between
agj-eemeut

figure

of
53.

will

find

the

CenHe

attributes

FIG. 5E.nc~~cUTr,
se.-mcLANTEcuu.

will

also
of

this

have

Doticed

figure

and

THE
j~~

HOLDFN.j
~ui~N.j

those

contained

in the

MAYA
M~A

or in

cuts

HIEROGLYPHS.
ilUSHUGljYPHS.

the

233
~00

of

descriptions

the

Mexican

gods.

ThusI.

The

of both
was the cross.
symbol
53 and Fig.
55 each
have
four
Both
have
birds
as symbols.

II.

Fig.

III.
It

is

more

dinicult

some

of the

with

the

find

this

god

of

arms
the

same

which,

fixes

however,

JMs.

gods.

it,

as the

bird

of

symbol

xxxi
plate
(lower
right-hand
his two parrots,
with
along

Troano,
with

personage

of Fig.
52 as a humming
as it
bird,
as is well
was
a symbol
of
known,
Its occurrence
hre
in connection

The

the

claws

back
rather

of th

HuiTZiLOwe

figure),

the

TLALOO,

rain.

IV.
relate

bird

parrot,
American

Central
In

the

regard

the

four

PCCHTLi.

on

to

resembles

hands.*

Mexican

of

the

birds

to

the

fangs

statue
may be symbolized
by the spikes
latter
to me to
Fig.
53, but thse
appear
and teeth
of the various
crotalus
heads
of the
in

statues.
V.

The mask,
with
of Fig.
same
as that
at the top
tusks,
52, is the
we see that
Fig.
the
55, where
teeth
of a serpent,
they
represent
and
not
the
tusks
of an animal.
This
is shown
forked
by the
tongue
beneath.
The three
of four
dots
each
on HuiTZiLOpoCHTLi~s
groups
of

statue

are

With

references

these

corroborative
is no

to

main

and

resemblances,
but that
the

doubt

same

Th

personage.
of the
various

his

with

relationship

TLALOC.

striking

duplications,
which
the reader

two

Yucatec

members

of

Mexican

figures,

and

with

can

see

and

other
for

Yucatec,
several
of the

combines
figure
the
Mexican
trinity

minor

and
there

himself,
relate

to

the

attributes

named
but
we
above,
some
writers
conthis,
for, as has been
said,
sider
that
this
was one only of attributes
and not of persons.
trinity
What
has
been
above
is sufficient
given
to show
that
the personage
should

not

be

in

represented
and

has

also

to the

the

Tucate~-

n~

relations

jj
If

tions

the

surprised

family
~id

Fig.

at

52 is the

Yucatec

to his

trinity
of TLALOC.

Aztec

-)ictorial,
conclusions
above

named
I am

equivalent
at the
not

of

HuiTZiLOPOCHTLi,
of this
section,
that
the
relationship

head

aware

has
been
so directly
on
gods
shown,
and therefore
free
from
a certain
kind
stated

are

true,
of

therewillbe

many

and
of

evidence
of bias.
corrobora-

and
the
most
these
I proceed
to give,
them,
prominent
as it
the explanation
of one of the most
of Palenj;ablets
important
of which
are
shown
parts
in Plates
and LXII,
XXIV,
LX,
LXI,
ii, of STEPHENS.
of

involves
que,
vol.

Plate

LXII,
of Palenque.
ziLOPOCETLi
3"

scale

larger
Fig.

59,

and

Fig.
th
"Adoratorio
or Alta
No.
57, represents
Casa,
This
is nothing
else than
the temple
of the god HuiTand of his
TLALOC.
The god of war is shown
on a
equal,
in Plate
TLALOC
is given
in Plate
Fig.
LXI,
58, while
LX,
the tablet
inside
the temple
in Plate
60.
The
XXIV,
Fig.

*From KiNGSBOROUSE,
vol. i, plate 48, it appears
that
had four hauds.
His name meant (?) Let there be light.

TLACM

TNATio

may

have

234

CENTRAL

of Plate

resemblances
will

meanings

to Plate

Returning
thse
two
double

XXIV

lines

for

of the

further
the

LXH,
The

divinities.

of the

symbols
at the

faces

cross

Palenque

and

tablet

their

on.
and

roof

ends

of

are unmistakable
eye and mouth,
two gods
in one temple,
as at

ofthe

association

and

considered

be

PICTURE-WRITING.

AMERICAN

cornice

refer

with
cornice,
TLALOC
signs.
is arstrong
Mexico,

to
the

the

The
cor-

roboration.
HDlTZiLOLet us now
take
Plate
Fig.
represents
58, which
LXI,
I shall
of this
Aztec
or rather,
the Yucatec
equivalent
god.
POCHTLI,
write
it in
but
I
shall
in
future
refer
to him
the
Aztec
by
appelation,
in
of Aztec
and in general
the Yucatec
personages
equivalents
italics;
and

italics,

Aztec

names

52 and

Fig.

Compare
the
before
is more

the

1 need

reader,

the

important,

in small

the

Plate

only

capitals.
As the two
58).
(Fig.
the main
resemblances,

LXI
out

point

are

plates

what

and,

differences.

ornathe neck
its front
the bracelets,
sandals,
belt,
pendant,
52 are
four
hands
of Fig.
the
should
be examined.
The
ment,
helmet,
to EiNGSBOBOir&n,
Vol.
not in LXI,
nor the parrots;
but if we refer
II,
find
of HUITPlates
6 and 7 of the LAOD
we shall
figures
manuscript,
a parrot,
and of TLALOO with the stork
with a fish in
ZILOPOCHTLI
with
The

the

its

head-dress

here

as in the
mouth,
led by a chain.
aloft
in the air, and
is in the head
eagle

At

in

the

second

bottom

now

Turning
his

mouth;

the

peculiar
his

of

moon
58.

Fig.
are

in

eye,

In
book
I take

(Fig.
sorcerer

Fig.
52, we
in the ornament

The
the

twisted

of

back

the

shoul-

form

which

No.

hieroglyph

in pass-

remark

may
cords

the

the

c/e
is the

Plate

37,

th

XXIV

be

the

He

is

blowing
the jaw

his

back

3201
c/M~re

the

ofthe

published
~o<tMo,
in other
XXV
and

tiger

(the
anklets

should

same

the

from

wind

with

grinders,
ear and on it, the snake
to be a serin the form of a yoke
(this is known
of jaw and rattles
on it in nine
crotalus
signs
etc.
He has a
dots
in his head-dress,
again

TLALOO

I may just
passing
on Yucatan,
where
to

59).
Tlaloc.

in his head-dress,
eagle
four TLALOC
dots over his

the

have'peculiar
I am deferring

Although
section,
and 3203

LX

the

has

the four
skin
on
feet

Plate
be

curved
legs,
conventional

the

by

places),
leopa.rd
naked

to
he

between
pent

to

I take

This

Plate

bottom

crescent

of
personage
this
ornament

of

staff

the

60).

(Fig.

MS.

from
the

also

of the

of the

Une

Notice

ing.
ders

he

of Fig.
53 is
The prostrate
figure
Vol. iv., p. 251), he is held
(BAj~CBOT'T,
The Tlaloc
yoke.
may &e a sacrificial
This eagle
is found
in the hand.
carried

here.

Labphak
is on what

was

the

should

which

of the

be noticed.

It

the

sits

on

and

Mexico)

his

hieroglyphs
is the TLALOC

to

a later

eye

again,

p. 164, Vol. ii, of STEPHENS'

This
at Labphax
is given.
in the
of Plate
LXI.
Aiso

DE

BRASSEUR

plates

in
noticed.

of hell.

gods
reader
to

a figure
occurring
as ~E~opoc7~K
by

be

examination
Mexican

refer

earth

BouEBOUBe,
hieroglyph

like

figure
and

3201,

in
is

<

THE
'rim

HomEN.]
aoLDEN.j

Tlaloc.

MAYA
MAYA

HIBBOGLTPHS.
HIEROGLYPHS.

This
is known
by the head-dress,
etc.
In. Plates
symbol,
XXVIII,
work
HuiTZiLOpoonTLiandTLALOO

serpent
same
varions

the

235
1!S&

the

teeth,

XXXI,
are

the

air-trumpet,
XXXIII

and
represented

of the
in

together,

adventures.

In

Plate

behind

LX

the

Now

(Fig.

notice

59)

also

the

on

cA~re

the

tassels

before

and

main

personage.
to the Plate
XXIV

turn

is the main
in the
(Fig.
60), which
object
th human
serve
as flankers.
57), where
figures
First
examine
the
who
the
central
structure.
caryatides
support
These
are Tlalocs.
Each
has an eagle
over his face, is clothed
in leopard
has
th
characteristic
and
and
th wristlets
of Plate
skin,
eye
teeth,
LX
59).
(Fig.
~Adoratorio"

(Fig.

A vertical
rate

line through
the center
of Plate
XXIV
(Fig. 60) would
sepaand ornaments
into
two groups.
These
figures
are very
groups
but
never
and this
holds
down
to the minutest
identical,
good
and is not the result
of accident.
One side (the right-hand)
to Tlaloc,
th other
to jB<~Mqpoc7~H.

the

similar,
particulars
belongs
The

right-hand
ourselves

commit
hand

the

priest
Thebeast

are

both

tain

marked

the

ply

rain

Th

to

earth

offered
which

The

center
this

the

of the

air-cross.

two

CBOFT's

This
to

Native

last

I take
will

have

its

th
is at

reinforce

Yucatan

man

who

not
the

to
left-

staves

is
with

either

the

victims
horrid

hand

MS.

tico

caris

for

TLALoc's

mask

with

the

cer-

beast

beasts

the

supTroano.
on

his

sacrian

ornaments

different
of this

other

is

of this

of these
of

has

priest
of th

There
head

of Fig. 52.
Four
Plate
XXVI

the

supports

LX.

in

it
left

of

these

a
in

given

I quote

Palenque.
idea

corner

right-hand
ornament

gateway

the
and

upper

open

crossed

in

are

dif-

ornaments

two

the

positions,
vol.
iv,

563,

examples
the

of

animal

latter
(?)
p.

volume,
in passing

sacred

of
etc.,
BAN-

this

Again,

crouching
the
same

between

similarity

very
321.

simply
of

sculptures

Mexico.
that
no

the
doubt

examination
but

that

of
the

previously

shown

that

the

which

I have

sketched

the

details

of Fig. 52 is trulyJZM~~opersonage
of HDlTZiLopoOHTM;
that
Plate

the
Yucatec
~oeM~,
representative
LXI
(Fig.
58) is the same personage;
and that
Plate
XXIV
TLALOO;
(Fig.
ice of thse
two
gods.
I have

the

between
may be traced
those
of the
on p.
figure
which
is a Mexican
stone.

and
Races,

at

to

belt

On

resemblance
staves

has

figure
similar

and

of Plate
symbol
the
supplementary

Tlaloc

two

and

LXI;

similar.

though
curious

these

are

a name

of Plate

LX.

by the
right-hand
a necessary
mark
of the
whole
plate

was

Behind

ferent

of th

for

simply
him,
the
sandals

stands

tassel

with

mouth.
form

call
has

between

in front

th

infant

forehead

first

the

resemblance
pendant

fices.

the

with

us

(let

theory)
of Plate

anklets

on winch

rude

and

priest
to a

that

Plate

LX

60) is a tablet
Palenque

(Fig.
relating

hieroglyphs

59) represents
to the servare

read

in

236
236

CENTRAL
CENTRAL

order

from

for

Tlaloc

left

AMERICAN
AMERICAN

to right.

We

PICTURE-WRITING.
PICTURE-WRITING.

should

would
.SMM~opoc/~K
of Plate
In fact it does,
and
XXIV.
have
indicated.
wayl
No.

37 is the

shall

call

The

the

ornament

occupy
I was

the

sign

corner
in

the

manner
of writing
the top sign of Fig.
1
Palenque
52.
of Fig.
52 a, b, c, etc., in order
downwards.
in a occupies
face
the
lower
central
of No.
37.
part
this face
the small
in the
occurs
below
cross
detached

signs

crouching
also that

Notice

that
expect,
then,
the upper
left-hand
led to this discovery

naturally

or for

to the

mask
of Fig.
60.
The crescent
moon
back
of this is the
the
cheek;
sun-sign;
cross
of a is just
above
its eye;
the three
for the celestial
concave
signs
are at the top of 37, crossed
with rain
the three
seeds
bands;
(~) are beof Plate

low

LXI

left

(Fig.

of the

central

is on

58)

its

these.

Thisis
Thefeathersareinthelowerright-handtwo-thirds.
of the sign
for .BM~opoc/~K.
If a Maya
Indian
had
sign or part
seen either
of these
a few
centuries
he would
have
had
the
signs
ago,
successive
ideas-a
with
a feather-symbol,
related
to sun
and
war-god,

th

to fertilizing
rain
and
the
companion
.ZMa~opoc/~K,
left-hand
of the Palenque
symbol
~e~e~
and so on.
ideas,
moon,

What
catec

1 have

previously
adhered
to his

artist

to

innuences,
of Tlaloc.
cross

said

about

clouds

Or
tablet

the

and

if he

that
is
seed;
seen
the upper
he would
have
had

had

(1800),

faithfulness

with

contradicted
partly
by the
a given
attribute
of a god (or otherpersonage)
this were marvellously
alike.
chiffres
expressing

apparently

Nos.

2090,

tablet.

2073,
But

ont,

and

265,
same

Plate

poeMt
while

the

2031,2045,
3085,
afterwards

directly
c&~e
bas

changes;
the same

LU,

but
personage,
is the war-god,

the

attribute

every

thus

the

ones

or celebrated.
worshipped
course
of my examination.
we must
remember
that
Again,

Yn-

the

attribute
1009

hieroglyph
tongue

to be depicted,
the chiffres

cross
Palenque
is to be brought
of Plate
or
LIV,

as 2021, etc., and is tho

In Fig.
52, jBMt~o-

changed.
he is the rain-god's

XXIV

is accounted

was
Witness
of

3073,3070,3032
some
other

protruding
is quite
style

in Plate

the

is perfectly
true,
althongh
identification
I have
made.
just

When
the

which

in signs

prototypes

for, prominence
Scores
of instances

companion
is given
to the
of this have

and
special
arisen

in the

however

Yucatecs,

much

it

may

thiswas
be

to us.

no source
Each

one

of ambiguityto
of them,
and

th
spe-

attribute
of
priest,wasentirelyfamiliarwith
every
Yucatec
The sign of the attribute
pantheon.
brought
the idea
of the power
of the god in that
the fullidea
special
direction;
of his divinity
was
the
of all these
ideas.
The limits
integral
special
were
heaven
and earth.
is the first step.
I consider
then,
that
it is securely
This,
and
based,
that
we may
in proper
at least,
a kind
of picture
safely
say that
names,
was used which
was notphonetic.
writing
ciallyeaohomciating
every
god of the

From
iarity

this
with

point
the

we

literature

may

1 must
remark
that
go on.
again
great
of the Aztecs
and Yucatecs
is needed-a

familfamil-

HOLDEN.]

iarity
method
this

THE

to which
Ipersonally
to reach
its
full

MATA

237

HIEBOGLTPHS.

that

cannotpertend-and
success
must
be

it is clear

applied

field.

special

that

a true

by

the

scholar

in

IX.
OR

TLALOC,
there

Although
to

in

recognize

in being

is no
the

certain

form

of

all

HIS

MAYA

personage
of a s~Me

BEPBESBNTATIVJE.
of

ail

than

the

the

Maya

more

pantheon

there
Tlaloc,
which
relate

is grt
to him.

easy

dimculty
There

hieroglyphs
is
in
as in Mexico,
there
was a family
Yucatan,
and the
of the several
Tlalocs,
memdistinguishing
signs
bers
are almost
of separation,
so long
impossible
as ~e know
so little
of
the special
functions
of each
member
of this family.
In Tncatan,
as in Mexico,
TMoc's
main
was a double
line
about
sign
the
or about
eye or mouth,
and
some
of th
both
at
further,
Tlalocs,
were
bearded.*
least,
reason
every
of rain-gods,

to believe

CDEDLOAN
section

the

that

are

left

and

this,

as

our

slight
If we

was

c7~
I

also

but
bearded,
or certainly
most
remain
to be distributed
have

knowledge
examine
the

allusions
pictorial
or
embellishments,
in a general
way,
sented,

to this

that

to

can
said,
only
of the character
plates
TMoe.

given
These

we

hve

of them,
be

among
donc
of thse

the

in

to

the

him.

next
Those

of rain-gods
acconnt

family

on

imperfectly,

of

gods.

bySTEPHENS,
are
often
used

as in borders,
etc., and probably
fact
of the
of
relationship
and probably
not to convey
family,
the

ont

separated
that
relate

we

shall

as

mere

served

only

the

personage

any

speeinc

find
many
ornaments
to

notify,
repre.

meaning.
left-hand
orna-

in Plate
XXXV
of STEPHENS'
Thus,
vork
the upper
ment
of the border
is a head
of Tlaloc
with
double
lines
about
eye and
and this
ornament
is repeated
in a different
mouth,
form
at the
lower
corner
of the border
right-hand
back
of the right
hand
just
of the sitand also in the base
ting
of the border
figure,
below
the feet of the principal
figure.
Plate
XLVIII
is probably
(of STEPHENS')
CHALCHinriTLicuE
(that
of that
is, the Tncatec
equivalent
who was the sister
of ~a~e.
goddess),
His sign
occurs
in the upper
left-hand
corner
of the
and in Plate
border,
XLIX
the same
occurs
in a corresponding
sign
position.
Plate
XXIV
(our Fig.
60) is full of Tlaloc
The
bottom
of the
signs.
tablet
has a hieroglyph,
93
at one end and 185
(.SM~opoc~H),
(TMoc)
at th other.
The leopard
and the cronching
skin,
eagle,
tiger
(?) nnder
the feet of the priest
of Tlaloc
are all given.
(the right-hand
The
figure)
infant
has
(?) offered
by this
two locks
priest
of curled
hair
at its foreas vas
for children
head,
prescribed
offered
to this
god.
*See EiNGSBOROU&H,

vol. H, Plate

I, of the LAUD MS.

CENTRAL

238

AMERICAN

PICTURE-WRITING

In Plate LVI (our Fig. 48) th mask

mask, as has
mask, and not a serpent
HABEISON ALLEN in his paper so often
as shown by the teeth and corroborated
the eye is expressed.
The curved hook

at the foot of the cross is a human

been ingemonsly
proved
by Dr.
It is the mask of TMoc,
quoted.
(not proved) bythe way in which

within the eyeball here, as in 185;

The Mexistands for the air-the
wind-of
which Tlaloc was also god.
cans had a similar sign for breath,
message.
The c&~el975,onwhich.BMt~qpoc7~K's
believe
priest is standing,!
to be the synonym of 185 in Plate XXIV.
in front of 27~!oc's priest
Just
is a sacrificial
yoke (?), at the top of which is a face, with the eye of.the
decorations.
This face is to be found also at the
T~i!ocs, and varions
lower left-hand
corner of Plate XLI (of STBpHENS'),
and also ('?) in the
same position in Plate XLII (of STEpHENS').
These will serve'as
substudy.
jects for further
in corresponding
Notice in Plate LVI (our Fig. 48) how the ornaments
on either side of the central line are similar, yet never the same.
positions
A carefnl study of these pairs will show how the two gods celbrated,
of each god is redinred.
A large part, at least, of the attributes
I have not made enough progress
in
corded in this way by antithesis.
of which I am certain
this direction
to make the very few conclusions
worth
The general
fact of such an antithesis
is obvious
recording.
when once it is pointed
ont, and it is in just such paths as this that advances must be looked for.
I have just mentioned,
in this rapid snrvey of the plates of vol. ii of
There
STEPHENS'
pictorial
signs relating to TMoc.
work, the principal
in vol. i, in Plates
are a nnmber
almost equally well marked
VU, IX, X,
and XV, but they need not be described.
Those who are especiXIII,
can find them for themselves.
ally interested
The following
brief account
and plate of a Tlaloc inscription
at Kabah
as it is comparawill be nsefnl for future use, and is the more interesting
tively

unknown.
JJ~C~JTTrO~'

~T 7!f7!/fHr (T~ca~m).

on a rock at Kabah is given in

This hitherto
unpublished
inscription
vol. i, part ii, Plate 20. It deserves attention
jlfcM~esjpMo~rapMg~es,
of its resemblances,
but still more on account
of its differon account
other Yucatec
glyphs.
ences, with certain
We may first compare it with the Plate LX of STEPHENS (onr Fig. 59).
in Plate 20 is quite simple, and presents no resemblance
The head-dress
of a leaf ('?),
to the elaborate
gear of Plate LX, in which the ornament
at the end and divided
or more probably
cross-hatched
feather,
symmetrically
by a stem (?) or quill about which four dots are placed, seems
characteristic.
in the rear of the head of
and only possibly,
the square
Possibly,
Plate
20, which bas two cross-hatchings,
may refer to the elaborate
in Plate LX.
The four dots are found twice, once in
cross-hatchings

THE

~~.]

front

and
one

only

once

in

rear

of

20

the

but

resemblance,
HuiTZiLOPOCETLl

long to
his companion.
Both
Plate

MAYA

HIEROGLTPHS.

239

The heads
of the two figures
figure.
have
is a very
one.
The tusks
important
beand to his
and specially
to TLALOO
trinity,

this

and

LX
have
wand
or yoke
th
serpent
exclearly
is decorated
with
serpent
crotalus
in 20 by
heads;
of the
sun
images
FEBjAVABYMS.
(?), as in the
(KiN&SBOBou~H).
The front
or ornament
of Plate
20 is of snake
apron
ornamented
skin,
with
Plate
20 with
snn-symbols.
52 (ante),
Comparing
we find
Fig.
other
quite
resemblances.
The head-dress
of 20 is the same
as th proarm
of the he~d-dress
of Fig.
jecting
are foundin
52; and thetusks
the
In

pressed.

helmet

and

TLALOC.
which
and

It

is

itself
than

52.

resemblances

interesting

the

the

family
in a

remain

seems
in

From

the

that

of

group,
between

be in the
the

nent)

166?;

As

unseparated.
the special

&?;

675??;

4~;
635??

again,

the

Kabah

to be a
inscription
of its
hieroglyphs,
of this
style
writing
aplink between
the stones

account

manner

of

stone

Palenque
1 select

The

family..
4114~;

the
on

The
subsequently.
serve
as a connecting
it is noteworthy
that

catalogue
of the Tlalocs.

1943 ?
1915?;

to

show
specially

oard

discriminate
of

of Fig.
other

1 hope
to examine
to be late,
and may
the manuscripts,
and

drawing
rather
to

the

or mask

These

pears

LX

the

the

even

I have

these
said,
Future
studies
which

by

th

LAUD

as appertaining
for th present

cM~-es
mnst
will

be necessary
to
to special
members

relate

e/M~-es
3200;
1893
(beaidedfaces,orfaceswithteeth
807?;
62?;
155?;
26; 154?;
(distinguished

of

style
MS.'of

tablets.

following

signs
are
Nos.

the

Mexican

1864;

1403;

165?;
164?;
characteristic

the

811;

1107~-

very

promi-

805;

4109;
of the

eye

TLALOCS).
Here,

is

writing

and

ideographic,

not

phonetic.

X.
CUJEtTJjCATsr
The

character

2021

QUETZALCOATL.
protruding
rificial
acts
rest

plumage"
ment
at
however,
recourse

The

a protruding

having

The

occurs

elsewhere.

casionally

tongue

the

part

upper

to prove
to

tongue,

Plates

many

QUETZALCOATL.
times

personage
and was

in

by wounding
I suppose
to

cross-hatched
left-hand

therefore

this
I and

before
IV

that
be th
being

corner

to

at

48),

distinguished

once

suspected

vol. iii,
Races,
his introduction

rebus

of

his

the

plumage."
th

50),

(Fig.

is

and

ocby

to be
The

p. 280.)
of the

sac-

member.

being

49,

LVI

snake,"

accepting
(Figs.

Plate

represented

J~t~e
(See BANCBOFT's
is probably
a reference

performed
of the sign
the

OR

my

theory.
dictionary

name,
feather-like
It
To

Snakeorna-

is necessary,
do this
I had
of

synonyms.

This

waist,
th ends
coiled
but

of th
In

up.

little

pent

are

pendant,

two
and

forkedtongue
the

Is

~Mess

The

these

among
signs,
Une through
ail over.
cross-hatched

in exactly
I, we find,
of the crotalus.
the rattles

is

The

confirmed.

<t!!c~ys so
ornament
same

this

of

must

We
is

XXXV

found

help

us.

upper

c7~es

4204

the

jaw
as follows

bas

the

in Plates

one

of these.

curve

and

of the

of

mouth

In

ornaments
four

Plate

to its

4302

4203

4204.

4212

4213

4214.

4311

4312

4313

4314.

at its

the

is

a serpents
the
rattles.

are
the

I have

to its
In

will

Take

left

4264

in
we

cross-hatchnumbered

4203
have

isthe
th

the

ser.
same

true
and
form hre
it is in its perfect
to interpret;
XXIV
of
Plate
In the
series.
caryatides
1865 of the Palenque
of the leopard's
in the spots
skin;
is included
60) the cross-hatching
(Fig.
which
the masks
in and near
they
are supat th base,
in the ornaments
its jaws,
Take
the lower
skin.
forkedmask;
it is again
serpent
porting,
the ornament
as
as
well
a
it
to
be
and teeth
serpent-mask,
prove
tongue,
th leopard
that
LX (Fig.
it.
In Plate
above
59) it is to be noticed
just
the lower
at
is
ornament
that
this
but
given
are
not cross-hatched,
spots
in a crotalus
moreover
tongue
ends
which
of
th
end
robe,
leopard
and of
the top of this
ornament)
with
the sign of the jaw (near
marked
of the
the
confirms
This
theory
th
again
th
rattles
bottom).
(near
the crossXXIV
In Plate
60)
(Fig.
of
the
rebus
cross-hatching.
meaning
to add the serpent
is meant
on the leopard
probably
spots
hatching
the latter.
to
denote
and
not
simply
to the leopard
attribute
symbol,
that
shows
of the material
of the ~Me
available,
an examination
Thus
is
its
2021
and
nothing
of the hieroglyph
congeners
half
the preceding

pent's

symbol
in No.

head.

that

The

we are

same

trying

is

in

top, and
4233-4.

right

head

XXII

4211

belt

it.

the

of

I refer

4301

cross-hatching

serpent-skin.

below

(~

the

decide.

patches

frog's
XVIII

mean~

XVIII,
XIX,
XVI,
us
allow
does not

XIV,

are

Plate
In

crocodile.

to

situation

the

the

is

synonyms,

then,

means

Immediately
above

or

there

situation,

are,

plates

IX,
its

but

none
the

confirmation.

is another
to

of

level

the

right-hand
the
below

head;
Hre
ing

At

Thse

other

far

do these

relative

cross-hatching

examine

STEPHBNS'),

XX r
(of
XX
to gain
light.
any additional
XII
In Plate
(STEPHENS')

So

What

same

the

skin,
as if rolled

and
of elhpse
composed
be
sercoils which
may
necidace
of the
the
top

is a sign

wrist,

serpent
and

naturally.

same,

the
notice

form,

horizontal

surfaces

to Plate

Referring

each

each

on the

and

coils,

and

the

are

they

below

tassels

six
the

might
are in a scroll-like

these

above

just
above

IV,

a little

bars;

the

indicate

cross-hatching

tassels
Plate
IV

In

I.

Plate

light.

Plate

lu

in

occurs

cross-~cM?~
the
where

PIOTURE-WRITIN.

AMERICAN

CENTRAL

240
u
~xv

THE

iioLDEN.]

but

the

rebus

name

for

for

this

OROFT'S
M

and

from

The
doubtedty
of getting
In

699,

in Aztec.

to

still

their

of

to seek.

the

means
been
the
Thus

getting

correct

every

CDXULCAN

god

case

of

the

name;
two

is

and
tongues,
that

in each

one

the

of

acwill

have

are

un-

no means

c7~res.
and
the

certain

former
every
of this analysis

of

we

c7t~-e,

a-god
nations.

Maya
results

of

the

if we

TLALOO

but

the

on

point,

and

quetzal,.
same
as

the

checks

every

BANcomes

rebus

is

or CEULCAN,
the rebus
was
the
names
of this
had
divinity
our results
would
have
led us

if

confirms

The

named

how
at

deciphered,
the rebus
-got

is

Maya

in

CuBTLOAN,
same
as the

Maya

noticed

~Me~Zco~

conclusion

progress.

the
in

occur

we

gods

conclusion
absurd)
Aztec
name
in the

subsquent

be

the

OujnjLCAN,
as quoted

SuiTZiLopoOHTLi

two

in the

quivalent

(almost
by his

called
for

of

the

CmcuLOAN

is

of

thse

In

to be

appears

cA~-es
already
in Maya
from

names

cases

not
to

It

for

BOUBBOUR&,
foot
note,
says

of hieroglyphs

Maya
equivalents
buried
in th

the

rather

DE

vol.
jBaces,
il, p.
or ~MM,
a bird,
which
so that
can,
serpent;

of any deciphering
use them.

only

or

QUETZALCOATL,
BBASSEDB.

god.

QUETZALCOATL

241

HIERO&LTPHS.

-a~~

from

curacy

MAYA

the

attributes
one

are

following

and

was

is a basis

that

the

c/M~-es,

viz

Maya
Nos.

1009,
4391'?

265, 2090, 3073, 2021,

3085, 2045,
3073,
3070, 3032,
1865, 265, 268?,
73 '? ? 1 give the numbers
in the order
in which
are arranged
they
in the card-catalogae.
There
a reason
for this
order.
is, of course,
vol. iii, p. 268, says of QinETZALOOATL
that
"his
BANCBOFT,
symbols
were
the
the
the
and
the
bird,
the
serpent,
cross,
nint,
representing
the Hghtning,
the four
and the thunderbolt.~
clouds,
winds,
We

We

shall

must

find

all

notice

of

here

his

titles

that

in what
follows.
except
one, the
bird,
2021
and its congeners
the bird
c7~e
of OinEULOAN.
It is plainly
shown
in

in the

over the
head
appears
directly
the heliotype
which
accompanies

2073,
CAN.
as

It

to

will

the

the
I

In
ample,

to find

hoped

with

pairs

members

ment,

be

of

the

a case

like

I wish
etc.

In

arranged
16

that

forgotten
which
the

in

2020, 2044,
2072,
same
elsewhere.
pair

these

3084,

RAU~S

A E

3072,

that

the

3084,
name

some

adjective

pair.
this

the

to

examine

read

th

the

catalogue
so that
two

their

examination

of the

OuEULOAN,
or verb,
and

cards

and

264-265

is

or

of

that

are

2021,2045,
of CuKUL-

of

the
we

2021,
in the

question
found

'etc.,
Plate

was

associated

2021,

examined

assistance;

being
LVI

example

great

exactly

Palenque

pairs
is another

therefore

Nos.
c/M~res
cards
occur

the

characters

were
inscriptions
characters
48; th

etc.

card-catalogue
here
the

the

on

rebus

in

stone

work

the

in Plate
pairs
LVI,
Fig.
of each.
The other
members

of
member

one

not

order

number
were

Professor

not so well in our Fig.

48.
though
what
has gone
we have
seen that
before,
th portrait
3073,3085,
present
265, etc.,

cross,
In

the

of
in
other

for

ex-

2020, 2044,
2072, 3072,
in the
same
compartare contiguous.
alike

242
W

can

ter

state
one

characters
this

case

of

Plate

with

the

and

of the

to that

similar

"snake

rebus
are

some

Maya

plumage"
curved
lines

when

Hence
best

of which

the

upon

type
is well

2020

hieroglyph

alike

are

figures
and

accuracy

day
or
not

a far

to the

study
or from
sev-

the

perfect,
founded.
right-hand
consists

It

of

is

a sign
is
in miniature,
this

of'the

left

No.

bet-

for

select

preserved;
no one is entirely
were
which
they

and
Cukulean;
yet understood.

2003

hierosame

of th

also,
2030, the rebus
preserved.
plate
with
a sign
modified
and the
being
different,
sign for Ymix is slightly
Im~
~m~.
The symbol
of the~bM~
the symbol
like the top of a cross,
of the MS.
XXVII
Plate
a
reference
to
half)
be
(lower
by
may
seen,
rain
of that
is pouring
The figure
to th
rain.
to relate
plate
Tro~mo,
The cross
of the
Ymix.
orifices
earth
from
th
by
the
represented
upon
and 3072.
in Nos.
is still
more
four ~Ms
plain
2072, 3084,
consists
of curved
which
and
its
of this symbol
The part
synonyms
2020
occurs
of the whole
one-third
only in
the left hand
c7~6
lines occupying
this
what
and thns
1 cannot
particnsay certainly
this set of characters,
back
over
will glance
but if the reader
of the hieroglyph
lar part
means;
the
contain
that
these
he will find
hundred
lines
cM~-es
last one
the
is also

It

well

the
OUKULOAN,
MtK<Zs.
the~bMf

rebus
of

In

jy~<n.'e

BANCROFT'S

the

vol.

Races,

the

chapter

iii,

vii,

QuETZALCOATL
(CuKULOAN)
th
allusion
to thunder),
strong
(in
etc.
in 2021,
exists
The bird
MMs.
symbol
four
these
one
of
found
we have
every
titles,
congeners
the

fMm&~

to the

And

</Mm<?6r.

hieroglyph
of concentric
the

ble that
used

2020

we

save

half

ellipses

his

bird

portrait,
gave
of wounding
the sacrifice
3020
characters.
repeats
of the

lord
his
In
LVI

found.

These

sun,

a passing

suitable

for

every

2020

and

that

its

relating
of the

part

consisting

one-third,
said to be

and
as

reference
1850,
these,
subjects

to his
out

spelled
a rebus

of rain,

etc.,
ail
for

of the

the

titles

future

adds

and

the

institution
name

his

strong

the

to
of

2021

ofCincuLOAN.

titles

allusion

made

tongue,
his
name

1840,
etc.,
etc.,
made.
Among
are

and

attribntes

the

winds,
as it were.

1830,
etc.,
be
should

in

the

symbol,

of th

biography,
this
connection,

1820,
b3

four

the

oniy

the

that

r~!es?M&e,
lord
of th

It may be
quite jpt-o~unto the
corresponds
sign
(2020)
But
it is not
although
proved,
rigorously
be well
would
by repeating
represented
Th sign is
to me certain.
seems
This much
of

title,
thunder
Th
very probable.
the sign for sky or heaven.
the
but anothersnmmingupof
his

left-hand

find

the

save

and

the rain,

we

hancl,
Now

a meaning
th

one, viz,
or circles.

part

nnexplained
th rumbler."

fbund

have

only

SMK, of

the

were

of

titles

as in

a 7tMMM)t /KMKj!, of

of

sign

has

hand

is in

one

we may

preserved
(see
left-hand
glyph).
upper
above
of the
sun
in it;
above
this
again,
Ymix;

Fig.
LVI,
48, the
the symbol
/MtM<Z, with

a /~mcK.

glyph

lines

PICTURE-WRITING.

are
c7~6S
the other.

two
than

to be alike,

known

constrnct

we may

the

that

of preservation
in which
the

eral

side

know

often

that

In

AMERICAN

CENTRAL
~.-

wxu

etc.

characters
left-hand
named
study.

titles

the

hand,

side

of

in rebus
of
It

is

1810, etc.,
of Plate

above

are

to

soLDEN.]

THE

MAYA

HIEROGLYPHS.

243

We

now see ~o~y th pair

occurs
so many
times
in Plate
2020,2021
LYI
as 264,265,
etc.
The right-hand
again
half
of this tablet
has much
to say of
and
whenever
his name
is mentioned
CDEULCAN,
a brief
list of
his titles
it.
it is
accompanies
to find 6<~A memAlthough
disappointing
bers
of this well-marked
to be proper
pair
to
names,
yet it is grati~-ing
see that
the
of pairs,
on which
the
theory
of the order
in wbich
proof
the tablets
are to be read
must
has received
such
rest,
conunexpected
firmation.
and

To

the
search
for the
hieroglyphs
to collect
all those
necessary
faces
BANCBOFT'S
Native
vol. iii, p. 250).
Races,
but all the historians
refer
to QuETZALGOATL
will

concinde

be

Nos.

hieroglyphs

also

Perhaps
thing

In

Plate
he

LXIH
calls

a distinguishing
vol. iii, pp. 249
the

of

"Bas

STEPHENS
Relief

on

(vol.
Tablet."

Maya

belongs
see again

as

it

name,
beards"

was
above

also

(see

bearded,
I refer

cited.

and

high
(see

this figure
250), and
He is on a stool
with

intimate

which

he

connection

had

on

up

the

the

figure,
This

arm.

BANCBOFT's

-N~~e

larger
th
was

Races,

is a representation

probably

in

a much

gives
which

in

dtails),

of CuKUMAN

figure

WALDECK

of QUETZALCOATL

sign

divinity.
to the attributes
the

TLALOO

ii) is a small

in many
(incorrect,
however,
is seen to wear
bracelets
Relief,"

drawing
Beau

"round

651
650 ?, and 249 ? to this
category.
No. 153 is the sign of
sign
as someQinETZAMOATL,
to it is given
as his sign in the Codex Telleriano
Remenvol. i, Plates
I th best),
where
I, II, and V (Plate
waist.

Ms, EiNCrSBOROU&s,
he wears
it at his
which

CmcuLCAN's

658,
the

similar

very

of
with

of

for supports.
The tiger
tigers
common
with
and we
TLALOO,

of these

divinities-a

connection

often

out

pointed

DE BoTjBBOUE&.
by BRASSEUR
This
is the
third
name
which
has
proper
them
have
been
pure
pictnre-writing,
except
character
them.
in a sense
may make
phonetic.

been

deciphered.
so far as their

in

of

All
rebus

XI.
COMPARISON

OF

THE

(LANDA)
We
ns
likely

by

have

alphabetic
iards

a set

LANDA along
to represent
to

of

SIGNS
WITH

for Maya
signs
with his phonetic

the

primitive

which
hieroglyphs,
assist
th natives
to

OF
THE

THE

months

and

alphabet.
forms
as carved

may well
memorize

MAYA

MONTHS

TABLETS.

have
religions

been

handed

days
Jin

~o~ these
stone
than

invented

by

down
are
are
the

to
more
the

Span-

formni

Since this was written

I have seen a paper by Dr.
VALENTIM,
bet a Spanish
fabrication"
(read before th American
Antiquarian
and
the
conclusions
of that paper seem to me to be
1880),
undoubtedly
are th same as those jnst given, but while my own were reached
stones and inthe course of a general
Dr. VALENTun has
examination,
of a special problem,
S)iceessf)iUy to the solution

Th LANDA alphaSociety, April 28,

correct.
They
by a stndy of the
addressed
himaelf

244

AMERICAN

CENTRAL

DE

BBASSEUB
month

in

ments

which

1 have

t.

his

a set

made

has

BouBBOUB

publication
can be given
of

on

th

for

their

MS.

and

my card-catalogue,
XXIV
and LVI.

42 is the

No.

54 is

results

No.
N'o.

47 is 2~o~n,
57 is ~ec~

No.

44-45

is .Mb?,

No.

39

is

Yax,

21,

respectively.

ruary

XXIV

month

Maya

Pop,

beginning

August

1804

is

No.

1901

No.

1816

is ~p~M
is 2~~

Ub ?

LVI

(our

J.:t.1.

the

given
included

them

with

and

arguhim.

strongest

and

--Il

day
by

in

them
the

tablets

60).
16.

July

beginning
25.
14.

December
beginning
or Cela, beginning

PLATE
No.

are

signs

Fig.

(our

September
October
4.

beginning
beginning
Zao,

signs
and
the

origin

phonetic
of these

for

the

careftly
compared
are as follows

PLATE
No.

L,

analyzed
MS. Troano,

copies

have

My

PICTURE-WRITIN&.

3.
January

Fig.

12,

1, Feb-

February

48).

No.

1807

is -Bb~

No.

1855

No.

1844

is Ta~, ~ac,
is JMac~

or

C~.

No.l814is~ec~
The

only

seems

pretty

began
No.

July

about

sign

which
to

certainly

there
be

is little

the

sign

of

or no
the

doubt

Maya

is No.
month

42,

which

-Pop,

which

16.

also to be one of the months

above
39, just
it, seems
Yax, .ZcM, or
which
on January
began
12, February
1, and February
21, respectit corresponds
to must
Which
one of thse
be settled
ively.
by other
a direct
means
than
The
for thse
comparison.
signs
given
by LANDA
three
months
all contain
the same
radical
as No. 39, butit
is impossible
Cela,

entire
to which
it corresponds.
with
certainty
It, however;
resembles
the
for .Zac (February
and
it is notenearly
sign
1)
month
that
it was
in this
that
the
feast
of
worthy
precisely
greatest
and
its presence
in this
TLALOO
took
whieh
relates
to
place,'
tablet,
is especially
interesting.
2Moc,
In connection
the
with
of time,
a reference
to th bottom
counting
to

decide

most

part
This

of the

been

the

3000

of years.

up

method
It

occurs

An

examination

ington,
methods

which

is

which

of

in a

just
of the

now
I have

in

*See

BRASSEUR

above

the

original

of
DE

symbol
3010, the
stone
in the National
has

progress,
in

described

confirmations

interesting

the

cross
tablet
should
be made.
Palenque
or scarf;
and we know
to have
this
string
of expressing
the expiration
and completion
of a cycle

cM~'e
a &m<~ tied

is

the

the

results

BouEBOURG,

already

c~M~re

convinced

preceding
pages
I have
reached.

nM<M?-e du .M~M,

for

Museum,
me

a metal.
Washthat

promise
For the

vol. i, p. 328.

the
other
time,

Hou)EN.]

THE

I must
my
and

the

leave
confidence
that

matter

that

certain

I do not
confident
will

continue

will

serve

a rich
th

as points

will

resnlts
will

stones.
or
rid

ourselves

found

th

manner

from
would

the

latter

be the

to

The

application

to tracing
the evolution
In this way it will be
rially.

possible

Their
that

reached.

names
that

of

the
which

method
is,

some
with

phonetic
the

was

pure

but

I am

who
person
now known

competent

in

in
justified
laid down,

that

resarch
them.

or alphamind
Maya
of ail nations
At

picture-writing.

at Palenque
it was already
state;
from
the Palenque
character
to that
step
is apparently
not
than
the step
greater
manuscripts.
methods
so

of the
of the

any

been

be changed,

connected

adjectives

to have

inscription
the
various

been
will

by
The

I am

have

proper
it is probable

and

and ideas.
attributes
represented
at the
of written
origin
language;
this
is found
in its
earliest
Copan
conventionalized.
highl,y
used
in th
Kabah

stated

be found

of these

ns th signs
give
It is an immense
step
betic
and
to have
idea,

I think

of procedure
have
already

conclusions

departure,
for verbs

245

state.

present
methods

reward

study
of

HDSROGLYPHS.

in its

suitable

important
that
the

believe
that

MAYA

latter
to

characters
extend

our

An
ably

important
by Dr.
their
earlier

applied
from

present

knowledge

research
ALLEN
forms.
mate-

SMITHSONIAN

INSTITUTION-BUREAU
J. W. POWELL,

OF

ETHNOLO&T.

DIRECOR.

CESSIONS0F LAND BY INDIAN TRIBES

TO

THE

UNITED
ILLUbTBATED

BY

STATES:

THOSE

IN

THE

STATE

OF

INDIANA.

BY

C.

C.

ROYCE.

247

CESSIONS OFLAND BY INDIAN TRIBES TO THE UNITED STATES

ILLUSTRATED BY THOSE IN THE STATE OF INDIANA.

BY

CBLABACTBB

C.

0F

C.

ROYCE.

THE

INDIAN

TITLE.

The social and political

relations
that have existed and still continue
between
the Govemment
of the United
States
and the several Indian
tribes
within
its geographical
limits are, in many
occupying
territory
peculiar.
respects,
Th unprecedentediy
and expansion
of the white poprapid increase
ulation of the country,
into action corresponding
necessities
for
bringing
the acquisition
and subjection
of additional
have maintained
terrritory,
a constant
between
civilization
and barbarism.
Involved
as a
struggle
factor in this social conflict, was the legal title to the land occupied
by
Indians.
The questions
raised were whether
in law or equity the Indians were vested with any stronger
title than that of mere tenants
at
at the pleasure
or convenience
of their
will, subject to be dispossessed
more civilized white neighbors,
and exand, if so, what was th nature
tent of such stronger
title?
These questions
have been diseussed
and
time by the executive
and judicial
authorities
since the discovery
of America.
The discovery
of this continent,
of precious
metals
and commercial
ambition
and cupidity
of European

with

adjudicated
of civilized

from

time to

nations

its supposed
marvelous
woods, gave fresh impetus
monarchs.

ever
wealth
to the

and England
each sought to rival th other
Spain, France,
Holland,
the magnitude
and value
of their
discoveries.
As the primary
was the same, and it was
object of each of these European
potentates
of jurisdiction,
th necessity
of some
likely to lead to much conflict
rnle became apparent,
daims might be
general
whereby their respective
and adjudicated
without
resort
to the arbitrament
of
acknowledged
arms.
Out of this necessity
grew the rule which became a part of the
law of nations,
and which gave the preference
of title to the
recognized
monarch
whosevessels
shouldbe
the first to discover,
rather
thanto
the
one who should
first enter upon the possession
of new lands.
The exin

clusion
under this rule of all other claimants
gave to the discovering
nation the sole right of acquiring
the soil from the natives
and of plantthereon.
This was a right asserted
ing settlements
by ail the commercial nations
of Europe,
and fullyrecognized
ih their dealings
with each
Il
O~Q
249

OF

CESSIONS

250

and

other;
modified
in them
and

the

of the

nothing

but

from

it
their

with

carried

a right
necessarily
to the land discovered.

title

It
of

it a

recognized

a right
occupancy
involving
title,
should
as the
sovereign
European
in such
held
to reside
ultimate
fee was

The

the

were

natives

to

of possession

right

TRIBES.

INDIAN

a possessory
time
such

them.

whereby

sovereign,
manner

such

Indian

until

enjoyment

pnrchase

of

assertion

denial

BY

LAND

from

inhibited
but

any

in

alienating

that

sovereign

to have

been

or

any
sub-

his

jects.
Th

day.

the

by

No

of

one

the

of
possession
known
to Christian
results

of their

dation

for

America

did

Spain

not

was

countries

more

1496

the

in the

people,
in
voyages

the

them

recognized
her

title

unquali-

solelyupon

John

commissioned

and to take
discovery
unwhich
were
then

of

a voyage

of these

maintenance

TU

Henry

nnd
might
of th
King

name

The
England.
founlaid
the
succeeding
years
of North
of that
portion
territory

and

to the
formed

subsequently

in her

zealous

next

of England

elaim

which

as is
complete,
to the
present

discovery

predicate

King

England.
Cabot
to proceed
upon
such
countries
as they

Sebastian

its

andHoIland

Portugal,

In

than

doctrines

from

See.

Holy

of these

seems

principles
of America

history

England,
France,
and even
Catholic

nediy,
the grant

and

of these

recognition

evidenced

the

of

of our

nucleus

present

posses-

sions.
The

of the

policy

stitution
mother

country.

United

States

Mississippi.
In the
it was

west

the

guaranteeing
and unqualined

with

Finney,

the

knowledge
all the territory
This

claim,

was

practically

and

territorial

had

been

retained
antagonists,

peace

and

claims

the

title
treaties

of

Fort

held

Sta,nwix,
in

the
United

Shawnees,
States

ceded

by

as

Great

of this

treaty
that
the

sufficient
especially

with

and
when

the

the

to

as

far

the

year

and

it an

as the
1789
of
clause
es-

during

this

in

1784,

peand

to

benrequired

absolute

absolute

intermediate

Nations,

had

re-

country

relinquishment
as a saving
with

Six

and

only
to

lakes

by any
Indians

the

the

acof

sovereign

Britain.

in
Although
their
conflicts

strength

carried

with

the

and

yielded
ail the

so much

1786they
the
sole

though
unintelligible
understood
by them

rights.
defeated
in

and

and

unembarrassed

not

former

whatsoever

conclusion

In the

GreatBritain

rivers

of Congress
opinion
without
by Grt
Britain,
Indian
of occupancy,
right

Conby

established

the
war,
renounced

northern

great

Federal

of the

between

the

those

riod-notably
Fort

the

fee-simple

or tenancy.

adoption
precedent

Bevolutionary
but
of government,

between

period

undoubtedly
made
thus

territory

tate

of

the
the

the

right
ail pretensions

States
and

south

since

particularfollowed
In th treaty
of

following

the

linquished
United

States

United

in this

has

to

be

a certain
with

resources
the

in its
savages
fatal
to their

the

to

numbers

the
to

degree
United
render
and

legal

aspects,

independence
tribes
the border
States,
them

disposition

still
they
formidable
of

their

MYCE.]

TREATIES

and

adjoining
breadth
United
and

alliance

little

These
wherein

they

thatall
United

the

Ottawas,

on

address

Sn.ch

with

and

ac-

of an
He

ex-

but

to
firmly
be with

Congress,
insisted
the

genthe

that
manner;
from
crossing

open
others

treaty
the

of
tinguishment
and
appropriations
one

th

considering
of Confdration,

the
following
Revolution,
That
an
body
passed
or treaties,
an
andmaking

9,1789,

most

th

in

early
Five

the

the
of

spring

Nations,

Hurons,

Cherokees,
Delawares,
and was signedwith
the

tribe.

remonstrance,
old Articles

mediately

uary

the

Ohippewas,

th

treaty

The
by
The

of Inassemblage
held
council
to.
they

1786.
of an address

Confederates,

under

Congress.

effect.

where

to represent

Shawanese,
Wabash

the

natural

peace,
States
should

snrveyors
a general

proposed

asserted

for

United
in

consideration.
thus

a formidable

desire

the

purported

Twichtwees,
and

Pottawatomies,
totem
of each

earnest

prevent

they

into

his favorite
reviving
project
the northwestern
tribes.

prsentation

confederacy

should

River;
This

1787.

an

whole

and

in
and

251

claims

convening

in the

carried

of

taken

opposite
Detroit,
28 to December
18,

expressed

States

Ohio

in

resulted

treaties
voice

were

producing-their

Six

Village,
November

councils

in

trouble

Huron

from

HABMAB.

territorial

succeeded
Nations

the

but

the

long

Brant

between

gether

not

FORT

allies

of

were

sagacious

perienced
dians
at

remote

boldness

States

tive

eral

more

and

OF

the

Indian
resulted

with

the

claim
in
Six

weakness
and

th

two

treaties

Nations,

in

sensation
profound
for the negotiation

providing

appropriation
to certain

government
condition
im-

produced
act

of the

exhausted

for

and

the

th

andexpurchase
These
preparations

lands.
made

of

at Fort
other

Harmar,
with
the

JanWian-

and
Sac
Chippewa,
Pottawatima,
Nations,
of occupancy
is clearly
That
acknowledged.
the government
so understood
as entering
and recognized
this
principle
into
the text
of those
treaties
is evidenced
by a communication
bearing
date
June
from
then
to Presi15,1789,
Gnral
Enox,
SecretaryofWar,
dent
and
which
was
commnnicated
on the
Washington,
by the latter
same
in which
it is declared
day to Congress,
thatdot,
Delaware,
Ottawa,
-wherein
the Indian
title

The Indiens,
being the prior occupants,
It cannot be taken
possess the right of soil.
from themunlessbytheirfree
or byrghtofconquestin
case of a just war.
consent,
To
them on any other principle
would be a gross violation
dispossess
of the fandamental
laws of nature,
and of that distributive
justice which is the glory of a nation.
The

thus
outlined
and
administration
of
approved
by the
more
than
once
although
Washington,
questioned
by interested
has almost,
if not quite,
been
sustained
parties,
invariably
by the
tribunals
of the country,
at least
legal
of final resort;
and
by th courts
the decisions
of the
Court
of the United
States
bear
Supreme
consistprinciple

President

ent
in
and
In

testimony
different
in

each

1823,1831,

to its
forms

legal

soundness.

before
the
appeared
case has the
Indian
right
and
Chief
Justice
1832,

times

has

latter

Several

tribunal

for

been

recognized

Marshall

this

question

adjudication,
and
protected.

successively

delivered

252

CESSIONS

OF

LAND

BY

INDIAN

TRIBES.

the opinion of th court in important

cases involving
the Indian
statua
and rights.
In the second of these cases (The Cherokee
Nation
~s. The
were a state
State
of Georgia)
it was maintained
that the Cherokees
of the
and had uniformly
been treated
as such since the settlement
the
United
that
the
numerous
treaties
made
with
them
by
country;
States recognized
them as a people capable
of maintaining
the relations
for
of peace and war; of being responsible
in their political
character
committed
on
or
violation
of
their
for
any
aggression
any
engagements,
of their community;
the citizens of the United
States by any individual
in their relations
to th United States is
that the condition
of the Indians
nnlike that of any other two peoples on the globe;
perhaps
that, in genare foreign to each other,
allegiance
eral, nations not owing a common
to the United
States is marked
but that
the relation
of the Indians
by
and cardinal
distinctions
which exist nowhere
else; that the
peculiar
Indians
were acknowledged
tohave
annnquestionable
right to the lands
until
that
should
be
extinguished
by a voluntary
they occupied
right
whetherthose
cession to our government;
that it might well be doubted
of the United
tribes
which reside withia the acknowledged
boundaries
States could with strict
be denominated
but
accuracy
foreign nations,
be denominated
domestic dependmore correctly
that
theymight
perhaps
to which we asserted
a title
ent nations;
that they occupied
a territory
of their will, but which only took effect in point of possesindependent
sion when their right of possession
ceased.
in
The Government
of the United
States having thus been committed
ail of its departments
of the principle
of the Indian
to the recognition
to the stu.of possession,
it becomes
not only a subject of interest
to
the
official
records
of
the govbut
value
of
practical
ofhistory,
that a carefally
work should
exhibit
the boundaries
compiled
ernment,
of the several tracts of country which have been acquired
from time to
limits- of the United
time, within the present
States, by cession or relinthe medium
from the various
Indian
quishment
tribes, either through
and
or
as
the
of miliresult
of friendly negotiations
just compensation,

right
dent

Snch a work, if accurate,

would form the basis of any
tary conquest.
of th Indian
tribes in their relations
complete history
to, andinfluence
and civilization.
Such
npon the growth and diffusion of our population
a contribution
to the historical
collections
of the country
should
comprise:
Ist.

on a scale
A series of maps ofthe
several States and Territories,
from ten to sixteen miles to an inch, groupedin
atlas form, upon
ranguig
in colors the boundary
Unes of the varions
whieh should be delineated
tracts of conntry
ceded to the United
States
from time to time by the
different
Indian
tribes.
2d. An accompanying
historical
the substance
text, not only reciting
of the material
of the several treaties,
but giving a history
provisions
of
in contemporaneous
official corthe causes leading
to them, as exhibited
respondence
0

and

other

trustworthy

data.

ROYCE.]

3d.

HISTORICAL

negotiated.
4th.
An
other
location
other
present
to time
the

been

date

of

features
but
the

date,

all

also

the

since

the

The

most

difficult
of these

the

treaty
provisions,
so specifically
and

are

first

in

rivers,
by

by

whom
and

villages,
with

their

lakes,

which

and

mountains,

showingnot
they

their

only

from time

have
in

giving

each

case

BOUNDABIBS.

which

feature

of the

work is

The

ordinary
boundaries
of

th

upon

that

involved

un-

reader

in following
varions
cessions

the

would

down,

at fault.
sadly
Innearly
or more
cessions
ago, wherein
which
are not
boundary
points

half

ex-

tribes,

person

known.

ofAmerica,

laid
minutely
those
boundaries

in tracing
difficulty
would
find himself

Indian
and

present

States,

names

and laborious
five subdivisions.

the

at

United

various

INDIAN

various
where,

principal

thediscovery
therefor.

authority

der

are

they

the

in

the

place

253

rivers,
lakes,
mountains,
in such
together
treaties,

whieh

by
list

known

and

of

BOUNDARIES.

with

the

mentioned

alphabetio

topographie
names

treaties

list

or places
the names

and
An

of

of tribes,

alphabetic

objects

5th.

list

chronologie
the names

hibiting

ATLAS-INDIAN

but

anticipate

In

the
modern
map.
all ofthe
treaties

little
this

he

concluded

a centnry
of land
were
occur
made,
names
to be found
of
on any modern
and which
have
never
been
known
to people
map,
of th present
generation living
in the vicinity.
In many
of th older
treaties
this is the
case with
a large
proportion
of the
mentioned.
boundary
The identification
points
and
exact
location of these
thns
becomes
points
at once
a source
of much
laborious
the

research.

Not

unfrequently
thousands
of

consumed,
and
ined,
societies

a voluminous
or old

old

weeks

and

even

maps

and

volumes
many
conducted
with

correspondence
in the effort

settlers,

boundary
point.
To illustrate
this

to

the
difficulty,
a boundary
line mentioned
in the
October
An examination
2,1798.
modem
and
the
maps
scanning

case

show

the

its

extended
ing the
mation.
able
through

location

or to

correspondence
veteran
annalist,
It was not until

sources
the

of

information

persevering

in conjunction
Tenn.,
line was satisfactorily

even

give

with

with
Bamsey,
months
had

ascertain
of

of

the

than

slightest

of time

had

time
of

have

local

historical

line"

may
by

a single
be cited,
of
treaty
old and

thonsand

fty volumes
due
to it.
A

been

exam-

of

Cherokees
four

failed

to

somewhat

Tennessee,
the desired

consumed

been

books

location

in
persons
failed
to secure

ineludinfor-

and

probexhausted
completely
that,
Hon.
John
M. Lea,
of Nashville,
writer's
own investigations,
the

almost

of
inquiries
the
present

identified

the

than

more

also
been

by

more

numerous

of

"Hawkins'

cession
of

months

as being

the

boundary

line

mentioned

in

CESSIONS

254:

the

Cherokee

North
extended

of July

treaty

Carolina

boundary

to

the

LAND

OF

that

Little

of "Hawkins'
line"
the title
gained
Hawkins
it.
surveyed
That
this is not an isolated
case, and

from

into

the

waters

running

from the
as extending
which
a line is to be

described

a point
from
the
shall
pass

to

into

divides

which

TRIBES.

INDIAN

and

2,1791,
"north

Olineh

river

BY

Holston

at

from

River

the

those

ridge

running

Tennessee."

the

It

of

and

changes
that

frequency
it may be remarked
Government
with

the

of one

aggregate

treaties

this

varions
and
are

a man

that

of

names

in

concluded

the

number

this

conntry,
Federal

the

by

named

to the year
prior
1800, in an
and places
therein
recited,
objects
in the latest
edition
of Colton's
ignored
tribes

twenty

wholly
will
the

during

fact

as an illustration

geographical
treaties

twenty
Indian

proportion

negotiated

local

in

hnndred

of them

seventy-three
and
Atlas;

in

the

hold

with

twenty

but

years

little

in the

diminution

that

succeeding

immediately

date.
Another
the

and

In
the

tribes,

the
has been
question
tribes
of Indians
to the

perplexing
of different
Federal

of the

days

was

AJleghanies
whose

when
period,
or controlled

occupied

methods

of

the

involved

subsistence

entire

and

shonid

demarkation
and
with

jurisdiction.
the United

area

of

tion

tribe

and

exhibit

to sell,
claimed

claims

pancy,

sometimes
a

tribe,
settle

in

th

In

its

United

three,

different

titles,
stances

and

hibition
strips

it

an

unoccupied
sheer

by

in

upon
of territory.

to
been

separate
to the
same
be

seen

map
The

recent

State

the

quiet

what

other

cession.
and

assercountry

adjoining
con-

These

immemorial
and

occu-

sometimes
a

whereby

whole

forcecl

would
migration,
of some
less
teriitory
such
occupancy.
Government
of

maintam

territorial

to

rights,
circum-

would

attend

a clear

and

overlapping

affords

an

excellent

the

daims,
and
even

coincident

difficulties

of Illinois

of

of a specinc
essential

to the

with

the
Indians,
these
conflicting

various

line
claims

from
accept
two,
of
relinquishments
their
respective
of country.
Under
such
section

of these

greater
hunter

to make
title

conquest,
title

of the

portion
intimidation

became

negotiated

possessory

compelled

tribes

readily
a single

more

from

seeking

unfrequently

can

or

purchases

daims

its

squatter-sovereignty
a sudden
and
perhaps

of

and

States,
not

of

of

negotiations

latter

boundaries,
was being

proof

early

wholesale

npon

have

treaty
it

often
arose
controversy
or a portion
of the proposed
ancient
sometimes
based
upon
upon

tribe,
various

of
to the

much

course

down

numerous

dearly-denned
the treaty

of no

territorial

respective

by reason
to the sale

west

contiguous
of nomadic

wants of the
that
a careful

all

were
of

sort

of their

limits

however,
a view

satisfactory

nicting
upon

with

whom

with

it proposed
who
tribes,

the

When,
States,
within

territory

the

define

territory.

country

then

tracts
of country
possessed
large
bo snpply
than
physical
merely
the immediate
to such
tribes
it was not essential
fisherman,

of

adjnstment
same

by numerous
more
or less

-who

and

habit,
value

for

most
claims

connicting
the earlier

illustration.

ex-

BOYCE.J

The

CONFLICTING

BOUNDARY

cessions

conflicting

in that

CLAIMS

State

OF

be

may

INDIAN

TRIEES.

255

enumerated

briefly

as fol.

lows:
1.

The

cession

at

also

included

was

1795,
by

treaty
tawatomies.
2.

The

of

the

of Chicago
the limits

within

August

cession

mouth

24,

at

th

with

1816,
mouth

the

of the

was

overlapped
by the Easkaskia
Fox
cession
of 1804,
and a third
3. The cession
at
Old Peoria

f August
3,
cession
made

River,
by treaty
of a subsquent
Ottawas,

and

Chippewas,

Pot-

Illinois

cession
time

River,
of 1785,
by treaty
of 1803,
again
by the Sac and
the Kickapoo
cession
of 1819.

by
or village,"
of 1795, was
Fort,
by treaty
also overlapped
in like manner
with
the last
one.
preceding
-1. The cessions
ofl79J
at Fort
Massac
and at Great
Salt
are
Spring
within
the subsequent
cession
of 1803.
by the Kaskaskias
5. Th cession
of August
as ratified
by the Kaskaskias,
and
13,1803,
enlarged
and
by the Kaskaskias
Peorias
September
25, 1818, overlaps
the several
sessions
of 1795 at the mouth
by previous
of the Illitreaty
nois River,
at Great
Salt
at Fort
and
at Old
Peoria
Spring,
Massac,
Fort,

and

August
October
6. The

is in turn

30,

1819,

20, 1832.
Sac and

and

Wisconsin)
River
and
at
Ottawa,
cessions

and
of

by

overlapped
by
the Kickapoos

Fox

cession

of

November

the cessions
overlaps
Old
Peoria
Fort.
It
Pottawatomie

August
and
pewa,
Ottawa,
7. The
Piankeshaw

cessions

1, 1829, and
Pottawatomie
cession

of 1795

3,1804=
at th

overlapped

of

July

cession
December

July

the
and

of September

Winnebago
the
Chip-

by

26,
is

Illinois

Chippewa,

1833.

by
cession
of 1819.
Kickapoo
8. The Ottawa,
and
Pottawatomie
cession
of August
Chippewa,
24,
the cession
of 1795 around
1816, overlaps
Chicago.
9. The
cession
of October
Pottawatomies
in
2, 1818, by the
(partly
is overlapped
Indiana),
cession
of 1819, by th Eickby the subsquent
apoos.
10. The
combined
cessions
of July
30, and August
30,1819,
by the
in
Kickapoos
th cessions
(partly
of 1795 at the mouth
Indiana),
overlap
of the Illinois
River
and at Old
Fort
also the Easkaskia
and
Peoria;
Peoria
cessions
of 1803 and
Piankeshaw
cession
of 1805, and
1818, the
the
Pottawatomie
cession
of October
are
2, 1818, and
overlapped
by
the subsequent
Pottawatomie
cession
of October
20,1832.
11. Two
cessions
were
made
Ottawas
by the
and
PottaChippewas,
watomies
of July
by treaty
located
in Wisconsin),
29,1829
one
(partly
of which
is entirely
and
th
other
within
the
limits
of the
largely
ceded
country
previously
and Foxes,
by the Sacs
November
3,1804.
12. Th
cession
of August
Winnebago
is partly
in
1, 1829
(which
is also wholly
within
the
Wisconsin),
limits
of the
aforesaid
Sac
and
Fox
cession
of 1804.
the

30,1805,

Missouri

of th

two

1829,

1832,

30, and
cession
of

in

(partly
mouth
by

29,
1

of

Pottawatomie

is

September
of

cessions

subsequent
and
by the

overlapped

CESSIONS

256

OF

LAND

BY

INDIAN

n_i.iv..Txra~i.a.r.c

TRIBES.
~onn

_v__v_m__

13. Cession by th Winnebagoes

September
15,1832, which is mostly in
and which was also within th limits of the Sac
the State of Wisconsin
and Fox cession ofl80.
of October
14. Pott)awatomie
cession
the
20, 1832, -which overlaps
Easkaskia
and Peoria cession ofAugust
as confirmed
and en13,1803,
cession by treaties
of
larged September
25, 1818, and also the Kickapoo
July 30 and August
30, 1819.
From this it will be seen that
almost
the entire conntry
comprising
the present
State of Illinois was the subject of controversyinthe
matter
and that the United
in order fully to exof original ownership,
States,
claim thereto,
it twice, and some
the Indian
actually
bonght
tinguish
It is proper,
to add in this connecof it three times.
portions
however,
tion that where the government
at the date of a purchase
from one tribe
claim to the same region
was aware of an existing
the price paid.
had the effect of diminishing

ORIGINAL

AND

SECONDARY

by another

tribe,

it

CESSIONS.

has arisen, and one which, in order to avoid

the duplication
in the atlas of the maps of sevconfusion,
eral States, is the attempt
to show not only original, but also secondary
Th policy followed
States for many
cessions of land.
by th United
of
in
treaties
with
the
tribes
east
the Mississippi
years
negotiating
Another

that
difficulty
will necessitate

River

included
the purchase
of their
former
and their
possessions
set apart for them within the
removal
west of that river to reservations
limits of country
for that purpose
from its original
purchased
owners,
and which
were in tom
retroceded
to the United
States
by its
owners.
This has been largely
the case in Missouri,
Arkansecondary
and Indian
The present
State of
Territory.
sas, Kansas,
Nebrska,
of the Kanfor instance,
was for the most part the inheritance
Kansas,
It was purchased
from them by the provisions
sas and Osage tribes.
of June 2,1825, with the Osage, and June 3,1825,
with
of the treaties
in each case a tract sufnthe Kansas
reserving
tribe, they, however,
These and subsquent
ciently large for their own use and occupancy.
cessions
of these two tribes
must be shown upon a map of
original
cessions."
After securing

from the Kansas

and Osages,
thse large concessions
in pursuance
of the policy above alluded to, sought to
th government,
secure the removal of the remuant
of Ohio, Indiana,
and Illinois tribes
for their eastern
to this region by granting
them, in part consideration
therein
of size and location
suitable
to their
In this way homes were provided
for the WySacs and Foxes of the
Shawuees;
Pottawatomies,
andots, Delawares,
Piankethe Confederated
Mississippi,
Kickapoos,
Kaskaskias,
Peorias,
possessions,
wishes and

reservations
necessities.

MME.]

CESSIONS

shaws,
and the

and

the

Weas,

IN

Ottawas

and

Chippewas

THE

white
settlements
advancing
usual
demand
accompanying
of the remuant,
portion
and finally
with
the
removal
of th
Indians
cessions

encroaching
for more

must

of thse
to

be

much

more

order,

therefore,
of the

Roche

Territory.
a map
upon
and

striking
to

de But;
found

again

domain,
first

with
of a

Cessions,

reservations

indicated

is

and

land.

Indian

In

257

of occupation
their
upon

years

cessions."
illustration
Object
verbal
description.
clearest
possible

INDIANA.

Fork

A few

the

and

0F

ofBlanchard's

Munsees.

the

reservations

STATE

followed,
These
of

"secondary

effective

secure

to

coupled
several

than

the

mere

reader

the

there
is herewith
understanding
subject,
presented
as an illustration
a map of the
State
of Indiana,
which
is
upon
delineated
the
boundaries
of the
different
tracts
of land
within
that
State
ceded
to th
United
States
from
time
to time
with
by treaty
the various
Indian
tribes.
The

cessions

No.

1.

of Kentucky
and which
the

by

are

forms

Wyandots,
are indicated
2.

Joseph's

miles

of

bounded

on

No. 4. Six
ceded

scarlet

the

by

No.

bounded
No.

on
6.

has

the

"Postof
been

of the

arisen

as to its

bnik

of the

Wayne

map
the

August
tract
was
session

and
th

his

by

also

ceded

by treaty

7.
<. Tract
jLj.a,~u
17

A. E

3,

the

end

of

treaty

and

1795,

Saint

of August

of the

of

Portage

August

and

3,1793,

tract

country
by
scarlet
lines.

treaty

adjacent
tract

they
map

the
UUU treaties

and

th
of

map

th

within
cession

deed

from

to General
granted
was speciallyexcepted
of

August

to
country,
was specially

scarlet
August

3,

by

Indians

included
Miami

stipulatedin

"Vincennes
by

to

finally
the

of August
3,1795.
were
specincally

treaty
as

and

1809,
2,1818,

Wabash;

on

retroceded

This

This

on th
the

WeaTowns,
bounded

subsequently

Vincennesand

~CLLCU- by
ceded
Uj

Ohio.
and

lines.

or Old

September
30,
of October

by

is in

Mary's

lines.

soldiers.

Indian
map

cession

Ohio
made

the
1795, with
Its boundaries

3,

Saint

at

Wabash,
ceded
by

month

in
Recovery,
of th cession

of

scarlet

by

of

proper
boundaries,
It is known
7, 1803.
and is bounded
on the

June

minois,
-L~
No.

The

confluence

atOutatenon,

extinguished."
Indian
country

limits
of

other

Ohio
grant
on the
River;
United
in 1784
States
to be

.the

Clarke
Rogers
th
limits
of

title

nine

the

opposite

August
tribes.

and

6,1818.
5. Clarke's
to

ginia

scarlet

of

8, treaty
Pottawatomie

October

by

square

article

by
the

on
also

treaty
This

lines.

the

of

3, treaty

Fort

Lake;

map

miles

at

square

the

from
running
to Fort
direction,
of the western
end

Miamis,
lines.

square

miles

a line

portion
of article

Rivers,
including
and bounded
on

Miami

also

a small

paragraph

Six

of

a northerly

Delawares,
by scarlet

3, 1795,
No. 3- Two
the

east

lying
in
River,

first

No.

as follows

tract

and

the

excluded

Vir-

George
from

1795,

which

of

is

Indian
from

th

Doubthaving
denned
bytreaty

tract";

is

in

partly

lines.
18,1804,

with

the

Dela-

OF

LAND

1804,
bounded

with

CESSIONS

258

wares,

and

part
No.

of th

Rivers,
by blue
No.

and

State,
Cession

8.

and
lines.
9.

27,

August

BY

the
the

on

TRIEES.

INDIAN

by

of September
by treaty
and Pottawatomie
tribes,

th

southem

lines.

green

of August
21,1805,
by th treaty
of the
in the southeastern
part
Weas,

Cession

lu

Piankeshaws.
map

with

the

State,

Bel

Miamis,

and

designated

Bel
the Miami,
~'Vincennes
tract"

with

30,1809,

adjoining
This
cession
was
lines.
by yellow
designated
in the treaty
of October
Weas
26,1809.
in the
of September
same
the
No. 10. Cession
treaty
30, 1809;
by
lines.
on the map by yellow
bounded
of the State;
southeastem
portion
marked
of
the
by
also by
No. 11. Cession
September
30, 1809;
treaty
conditional
This
cession
was
in
Illinois.
and
upon
crimson
partly
lines,
with
was
obtained
which
by the treaty
of the
the
consent
Kickapoos,
Delaware,
(No. 9) on the north,
in by th
conourred
River,

them

of December

No.

September
No.13.

30, 1809.
Cession
bythe

and is bounded
Ohio,
No. 14. Cession
by
and

Illinois,

with

overlaps

this

By

and

is

denoted

June

the

September

Wyandots,
on

the

th
by

No.

cession

map

Pottawatomies,
lines.

brown

by

11 by

the

Miamis

This

29,1817.

lines.
yellow
October

2,

1818;

treaty
subsquent
of country
tract
(No.
indicated
by a dotted

et al.,
is

of

mostly

partly

in

of August

cedes
a
16) which
Kickapoos,
blue line.
the
being
overlap
cession,
land
claimed
ceded
all
th
th
Weas
of October
treaty
2,1818,
on the
a small
reserve
and
in Ohio,
Illinois,
except
Indiana,

30,1819,
the

by them
Wabash

was subwhich
December
9,1809,
to by
It was also assented
4, 1816.
It is
Miamis
October
and
th
6,1818.
by
]ines.
The
on the
bounded
by green
map

them

by

October
2,1818,
and
is
Illinois,
assented
to
also

in

Kickapoos

in

1809.
the Kickapoos,

by

reaffirmed

sequently
Weas
the
partly

9,

Cession

12.

and

th

River.

is fully

Their

covered

claim
more

by
October

was
definite

of

a general
cessions

and

by

indefinite

other

character,

tribes.

ail their
claim
ceded
3, 1818, the Delawares
with
held
in joint
which
tenancy
they
claim,
included
and
it
is
of
White
on
the
waters
was
located
Riv
er,
the Miamis,
October
marked
th tract
by the Miamis
6,1818.
within
15, ceded
on the map
bounded
October
No. 15. Cession
6,1818;
by th Miamis,
Indiana
ail of Central
cover
boundaries
Its
lines.
general
by purple
inits limits
were
but
within
of Western
a small
and
Ohio,
portion
tracts
of
different
and
six
of
1818
Reservation
the Wea
cluded
(No. 17),
Miamis
use of the
for the future
were
reserved
21, 29
[Nos.
dimensions
also assented
The Miamis
and 54), 49, and 51].
and
48,
53,
50),
(31,
(30
The Kickapoos
of December
cession
to the Kickapoo
(No. 12).
9,1809
all claim
to country
of July
relinquished
in turn,
30, 1819,
by treaty
and is covered
was an indefinite
which
of the Wabash,
southeast
tract,
of 1818.
cession
Miami
by the foregoing
This
cession
is
No. 16. Cession
August
30,1819.
by the Kickapoos,
to

of
By th treaty
land
in Indiana.

This

ROYCE.]

CESSIONS
~
1-1

bounded
the

on the

map

Pottawatomie

indicated
No.

a dotted

cession
17.

by

(No.

Cession

by

blue
23)
the

THE

STATE
t~j

OF

INDIANA.
-L-t~JL~J.~Lrf~i..

259
~Ut7

and is largely
lines,
m Hlinois.
of October
3,1818
(No. 14), the
line.
It is in~tnrn
overlapped

bine

cession

by

watomie

IN
1

of October

It

overlaps

overlap
by the

being
Potta-

36,1832.
of

August
Weas,
11,1820,
October
by them
It is on the
Wabash
2, 1818.
of the State,
and is indicated
part
lines.
by blue
limits
of the Miami
cession
(No. 15) of October

the

tract

in
River,
It is within
6,

reserved

the

western

the

general

1818.

No. 18. Cession

of August
by the Ottowas,
29, 1821,
and
Chippewas,
indicated
Pottawatomies,
by green
and mostly
in Michigan.
lines,
No. 19. Cession
by the Pottawatomies,
of first
by first clause
article
of
the treaty
of October
It lies north
of Wabash
16,1826.
and is
River,
bounded
on the map
lines.
This and an indefinite
by blue
extent
of adwas also
joining
claimed
conntry
who ceded
their
by th
claim
Miamis,
thereto
October
with
the
of sundry
23,1826,
exception
small'rservafour
of which
tions,
[Nos.
or entirely
26, 27, 32, and
52] were
partially
within
the general
of the Pottawatomie.
limits
No. 20. Cession
last
clause
of the
by the
first
article
of the
Pottawatomie

in the

and

lines.

of October
treaty
16,1826,
bounded
on the map by scarlet
As above
th Miamis,
stated,
by
their
claim
to land
in Indiana
lying
Miami
six
(Maumee)
Rivers,
except
vidual
reserves
and grants.
These
27, 32, 52, 25, and 28, the
first
four
either

partially
of the

clause
two

within

No.

21.

first

the

or entirely
article

Pottawatomie

within
of the

small
six
of

corner

of October

treaty
north

the

treaty
cession

northwest

and

west

and
tribal,
reserves

tribal,

as
which,
Pottawatomie
of October
of October

of the

State,

ceded
23,1826,
of the Wabash
a number
were

of

all
and
indi-

numbers

2
were
remarked,
cession
by the first

above

16,1826,
1832.

37,

and

the

other

Cession
by the Bel River
Miamis,
February
11, ] 828, bounded
lines.
This tract
map
by green
is within
the general
of the
limits
Miami
cession
therefrom.
(No. 15) of 1818, and was reserved
No. 22. Cession
of the first article
by the second
clause
of the Pottawatomie
of September
treaty
lines.
20, 1828, designated
by brown
No. 23. Cession
October
by the Pottawatomies,
is in the north26,1832,
west
of the
and
portion
is indicated
lines.
State,
by yellow
Near
the
southwest
corner
it overlaps
the Kickapoo
cession
(No. 16) of Augnst
30,
1819.
Within
the
limits
of this
cession
general
seven
tracts
were
reserved
for different
bands
of th tribe,
which
will be found
on themap
numbered
as follows:
33, 34, 39, 40 (two reserves),
41, and 42.
No. 24. Cession
of Indiana
and Michigan,
by the Pottawatomies
October 27,1832,
which
in terms
is a relinquishment
of their
daim
to any relands
in the States
of Indiana
and Illinois,
maining
and in the Territory
of Michigan
south
of Grand
River.
The
cession
thusmade
in Indiana
is
bounded
on the map
lines.
Within
the general
by scarlet
of this
limits
reserved
for the use of various
bands
cession,
however,
they
of the tribe
eleven
tracts
of different
and which
are numbered
as ibilows
areas,
35,
44 (two
36, 37,38,
43(two
reserves),
reserves),
45, 46, and 47,
on the

CESSIONS

260

Nos.

25 to
smalL

of eight
by

LAND

OF

TRIBES.

th

of October
Cession
by
23,1834,
32, inclusive.
to them,
all bounded
reserved
tracts
previously

26.

No.

Tract

to Eel

28 north,
No. 27.

of

miles

five

River,

4 and

ranges
Tract

in

reserved

by

the

Miamis,
on the map

5 east.
at Raccoon's

of 1826;

for

of

lapped

the
the

five

sections

for

the

and

included

nearly

band
ail

29.

No.

Tract

of

two

A portion
reserved
by

No.

tablished
ranges
No.
by the
of the

No.
band

33.

comprised

32.

of

Tract

treaty

In

therefor.
Cession
a tract

of

This

and

title

Indian

the

-which

and
over

in the

Mud

sections

of October
of

of six
in

reserved
Tippecanoe
36. Cession
oF four

by th
River.

treaty

of December

sections

reserved

watomies,
in township

sections
33 north,

as

th
21

townships

the

issuance

of th

Forks

provides
of a patent

by
4,1834,
reserved

for

Big
to

the

of 1818;

8 and 9 east.
ranges
Com-o-za's
band of Pottawato-

10, 1834, by Mau-ke-kose's

to them
sections
reserved

by

for

them

north,

2 east,

range
by

and

band

indicated

of

of October
by

by

of

treaty

on

bounded

Pottawatomies,
to include
27,1832,

by Mes-quaw-buck's
to them
by the treaty
6 east,

(Muck-rose)
the

of

the

by Mota's
17,1834,
for them
by the treaty
5 east,
indicated
range

range

Tippecanoe

1832.

16, 1834,
of October

reserved

inclusive,

reserved
Wabash,
the relinquishment
to John
B. Bicha.rd-

th

32

es-

Rserve,"
27,

on

mies,
32 and 33 north,
in townships
of March
No. 37. Cession
26,1836,
of four

in

at

26,

December

at

River,
treafty

bythe

14 east.

28 north,

December

Salamanie

reserved

known

cession

township

of two

by the treaty
34. Cession

tract

ten sections

of 1826.

on

square

of 1818;

township
26, 1832;
lines.
map by crimson
of December
No. 35. Cession

No.

territory

47),

sixteen
46),

of Aboutte
the
mouth
opposite
29 and 30 north,
in townships
of 1818;

the

of

treaty
2 east.

October

the

of
(No.

tract

the

the

by
1 and

of Pottawatomies,

sections

a reserve

Wee-si-o-nas
(No.

Creek,
13 and

the treaty
12 east.

10, 11, and

31. A portion

ranges
No.

of

of

30.

.River,

No.

the treaty
of October

by

treaty

of Wee-sau
the

miles

of At-che-pong-quawe
23 north,
in township
ranges
mouth

mies,
River

The

reserve.

Creek

ville

and

10 and

ranges
reserved

established

Pottawatomies,
bands
of Ash-kum

by th
11 east.

reserved

Village,

27, 1832,
sections

with

extending
Wabash,
27 and
in townships

1836

29 and 30 north,
in townships
on Mud Oreek,
of ten sections
4 east.
28 north,
in township
range

one

1832:

of

treaty

sections

of ten

on

length

of 1826;
28. Tract

treaty
No.

on

INDIAN

lines.
These
are located
as fpHows
green
reserved
at Flat
sections
No. 25. Tract
of thirty-six
Belly's
village,
7 and 8 east.
33
and
34
of
in
ranges
townships
north,
by treaty
1826;
back

the

BY

blue
band

their

two
mills

Pottawato27,1832
lines.
of Potta-

of October
crimson

lines.

27,

EOYCE.]
t~~n.j

No.

CESSIONS
~j~oojL~

38.

of March

Cession

of

mies,

four

THE
-Ljo.j~

-n.~IN

sections

in townships
1832
the map by yellow
No. 39. Cession

reserved
32

and

STATE
aj.<a.jLjc<

0F
~j}

INDIANA.
r<~~-rf~

261
~ui.

band
of Pottawatoby Che-case's
them
of October
by the
treaty
27,
5 and
6 east,
on
bounded
north,
ranges

29,1836,
for
33

lines.

of April
band
by Anb-ba-nanb-bee's
11,1836,
of thirty-six
sections
reserved
for them
by the treaty
In townships
31 and 32 north,
1 and 2 east,
ranges
on the map
lines.
by blue
No. 40. Cession
of April
of 0-kaw-manse,
by the bands
22,1836,

of Pottaof Octo-

watomies,
ber 26,1832.

bonnded
Kee-

and
of ten sections
reNee-boash,
waw-nee,
Ma-che-sa~Mat-chis-jaw),
served
to them
of October
by the Pottawatomie
treaty
26, 1832.
No. 41. Cession
of April
of Nas-waw-kee
by the bands
22,1836,
(Neesand Quash-quaw,
of three
sections
reserved
for them
waugh-gee)
by the
of October
in township
treaty
26,1832;
on the map
lines.
by scarlet
No. 42. Cession
of August
5, 1836,
and No-taw-kah
Mack-kah-tah-mo-may,
sections
which

for

reserved
does

not

them

and

to be

seem

32 north,

the

in township
26,1832;
lines.
map
by green
No. 43. Cession
of September
and Che-qnav-ka-ko,
Me-mot-way,

bands

of

in the
33 north,

bounded

Pee-pin-ah-waw,
of twenty-two

(Pottawatomies),
band
of Menom-i-nee

mentioned

of October

the

by

1 east,

range

latter
of
(the
of cession),
by treaty
1 and 2 east,
bounded

treaty
ranges

on the

the

Pottawatomie

22,
for

1836,
them

3 east,
Nos.
bauds
1832

bands
of To-i-sas
bythe
20,1836,
of ten
sections
reserved
for

of October
treaty
27,1832,
band
of Pottawatomies,
by Ma-sac's
of October
bythe
treaty
27,1832;

bounded

on

the

by crimson
Cessions
of

map

44 to 47, inclusive.
of Pottawatomies,
of lands
all of their
(being
remaining
44.

No.

Four

sections

map
by
No. 45.

Ten

sections

in

north,

ranges

for

band

the

map
No.

47.

Five

range
black

north,
dotted
cession

sections

a dotted

by

28 and

townships

for

sections

for

1832.
48 to 52,
Nos.
as follows

Une,
for

second
the

time
band

by

September
reserved

sections

in township

31 north,

range

lines.

5 and

6 east,

the

of Che-chaw-kose;
scarlet
lines.

bands

band
No.

is also
of Mota

bounded

on

the

in township

by

of

Ash-knm

29 north,
range
and overlapping

4 east,
adjoining
and overlapping
line,
the

reserved

black

four

of

by'varions
23,1836,
them
of
by the
treaty
in Indiana),
lands
as follows
for the
bands
of Ein-kash
and Men-

32 north,
4 east,
range
designated
No. 46. Sixteen
for the
sections
o-nas;

of

cession

Septembr
reserved
for

each

in township
33
crimson
lines.

o-quet

and

brother
them

of

46,
Nos.

28.

Wee-sau;
bounded

on

19 and

'Wee-sion

in township
the
map

the
28
by

28.

this

treaty

of

by the

treaty

of October

by
35),

and
bounded

No.

made
(No.

4 east,

the

fonr

27,

No.

48.

inclusive.
A

portion

of November

Cessions
of

the

Big

Rserve,"

6,

1838,

in townships

by

the

Miamis,

25,26,

and

CESSIONS

262
27

north,

ranges

crimson

lines,
of

band

49.

No.
below

the

9 east,
No.

50.

BY

forks

treaty

thereof;mtownships
on the map
by

the

mouth

of Abouette
and

north,
No.

ranges
51. The

10, 11,
reserve

Rock

Creek;

in

on. the
No.

map
by
52. The
reserve

townships

31 and

township
crimson

tract

on

map
for

by
the

reserved

by
1818

River,

at

28
lines.
month

the

of

11 east,

and

of 1818,
29
and

treaty

townships
crimson

10

ranges

the

by
in

of

thetreaty
27 north,

on theWabash

27and28north,ranges8and
lines.

River;
denoted

12 east,

by

th
the
~r_
a tract

bounded
is reserved

of 1818,

scarlet

of th

remainder

TRIBES.

54.

numbered
Me-to-sin-ia,
The reservation
bythe

The

INDIAN

7 east,
2, 3, 4, 5, 6, and
limits
of which
within
the

bounded

opposite

LAND

OF

Flat

bounded

lines.
at

by the
10 east,

Seek's

Village
9 and
ranges

32 north,

treaty
marked

in

of 1826;
by yellow

lines.
No.

53.

of

Cession
the

serve"

(except
26 north,
ranges
54. By the
No.

to

miles

was

square

to-sin-ia.

28,1840,
to Me-to-sin-ia's

designated
by
of November

made

the

of

this
convey
for the band.

The

to

results

5th

4th,'and

3d,
outlined

accrue

from

the

of

Me-

for
United

within

researches
and

band
States

21ten

agreed
in trust

under
have

suggested
need

not

lines.
green
of Indiana.

map by
the State

contemplated

work

clearness,

the

of Me-to-sin-ia,

on the

to lands

of the

of

this
reserve
was
par1872,
and
63 in number,
patents
25 and
It is in townships

is bounded

title

subdivisions
sufficient

with

and

Re-

son

Me-shing-go-me-sia,

7 east,
tribal

the "Big
in
townships
54);
lines.
yellow
a reserve
of
6,1838,

cession)
the
28,1840,

June
10,
approved
By act of Congress
the
members
of
the
titioned
band,
among
for his or her
share.
of them
issued
to each
6 and
26 north,
ranges
all Indian
This
ended

residue

No.

general

(out
of November

treaty
tract
to

to

band

grant
2 to 7 east,
Miami
treaty

the

By

of the

November

be

the

aiready

further

2d,
been

elaborated

here.
A

source

pletion

of much

of the

work
to

in responding
and

zealously
interviewing
spots.

in the
apparent

letters

intelligently
the traditional

Thanks

Nashville,

Tenn.;

Savannah,
Dr.

Ga.;
John

Wis.;

delay
is the

are
E.
A.

A. Cheesebrough
Ill.;
S. Durrie,
librarian
inson,
Milwaukee,
W. Rush,
Palmyra,

A.
Rice,
State
Wis.
Mo.;

in

due
Harden,

Historical

and

have

entered
on

Library,

Eon.
N.

JohnWentworth,
of Detroit,
Campbell,

Society,

Andrew
Jackson,
H. 0. Campbell,

Madison,
Sault
Ste.
Centreville,

Wis.;
Marie,
Mich.,

most

thse

light
John
regard
to Hon.
Historical
librarian
State
Public

comothers
and

records

musty

this

librarian

Merton,Wis.;
J.
and
Hon.

to the

essehtial

of librarians

however,
Some,
work
of searching
inhabitant"
for

".oldest

Linderfeit,

of facts

indiffrence

of inquiry.
into the

especially
William

collection

dark

M. Lea,
Society,

Milwaukee,
Chicago,
D.
Mich.;
H. M. RobA.
Mich.
and others.

SMITHSONIAN

INSTITUTION-BUREAU
J. W. POWELL,

SIGN

OF

ETHNOLOGY.

DIRECTOR.

LANGUAGE
AMONG

NORTH

AMERICAN

INDIANS

COMPARED WITH THAT AMONG OTHER PEOPLES

AND DEAF-MUTES.
B?
GARRICE

MALLERY.

263

LIST

OF

-ILLUSTRATIONS.

Page.;e.
Fig.

N.A.Indian.

286
86

95. Little.

N.A.Indian-

286
86

96. Dmonstration.

286
86

97.

289
89

Dakota,
65. Negation.
66. Love.
Modem Neapolitan.
67. Gronp.
OldGreek.
Facing
68. Hesitation.
Nea,poHta,n-69. Wait.
N. A. India.n-

approving.

62. Approbation.
63. Affirmation,

Neapolitan-

70.

Old

Gronp.

Greek.

Facing

Question,
itan

asking.

71.

Tell

N.A.India.n--

72.
73.

Interrogation.
Pulcinella

74.

Thief.

75.

Steal.

76.

Pnblio

77.

Money.
"Hot

me.

Nea.poUta.nN. A. India.n
writer.

78.

Facing
Nea.pqUta.m.
Corn."
Neapolitan

Group.
79.

"Horn~sign.

80.
81.

Repma.oh.

Facing
Neapolitan.
OldRomancontraot.

Marriage
politan

82.

Negation.

83.

Coming

303

98.

Neapolitan
I&

290
90

99.

"Pool.

Ib

303

290
90

100.

Inquiry.

Neapolitan-

290
90

101.

Crafty,
itan

102.

Insult.

103.

Insult.

291
91

104.

Silence.

91
291

105.

Child.

292
92
292
92

106.
107.

Negation.

293
93

108.

Mockery.

109.

391
91
291
91

291
91

Neapolitan

group.

Neapolitan

298
98
298
98

114.

Rain.

344

115.

Sun.

298
98

116.

Sun.

299
99

117.
118.

Woman'sqna.Trel.
itan Group.

93.

Little.

NeapolitanNea,polita,n-

305
305

305
343

89.

92.

Neapolitan..
Neapolitan

304
305

Neapolitan
Tree.
HidatsaDakota,
N.A.Indian-113.'Togrow.

Invitation

300
00

Neapolitanreadiness.

Shosmon,ApaoheN. A. Indiaji.

No, ngation.
Negation.
NbtMng.
Child.

343
344
345

Egyptian-

355
356
356

Maya-

Chinese
Egyptian

figura-

tive.

356

Child.

Egyptian

linear-

300
00
300
00

123.

Child.

Egyptian

hier-

300
00

124.

Son.

Ancient

125.

Son.

ModernChinese-

01
301
301
O1

126.

Birth.

302
03

127.

Birth.

302
02

128.

Birth,
generic.
dia,u8.

302
02

305

344

Cheyenne.
Soldier.
Arikara

122.

NeapolFaoing

Nea,polita-n.

112.

88.

Neapolitaii-

Hunger.

297
97

poUtan.
87. Joy, acclamation-

vender.

304
Nea-politan.

Astuteness,

121.

Waruing.
Justice.

304
hiero-

Egyptian

110.

300
00

Chestnnt

304

Neapolitan

111.

299
M

91.

304

297
97

Faoing84. Pretty.
Neapolitang5. "Manoinmoa."
Neapolitan
86. Snappingthefingers.
Nea-

90.

303
Neapotitan
Nea.politmi.

glyph

119.
120.

Facing

303

Neapol-

296
96

gronp.

todrin'bwine--

deceitful.

303

Fatigue.
Deceit..

Nea-

group.
Facing
Pai-Ute
sign..
home
of bride.

302

"Pool."
"Fool."

Neapol-

Australian-

302
Neapoli-

tan

approbation.

N.A.Indian.
64;

Fig.

94.

T~ge.
302

Little.

61. Affirmation,
Old Roman.

atio-

356
356

Chinese

Chinese

356
356

charac-

ter..

356
Dakota

356
N. A. InORK
265

357

LIST

g g g
266

Fig.l29.Ma,n.
130. Man.
131.

OF

Page.
357

Mexioan

a.oter132.

Woma.n.

Ute-

133.

Female,
enno
To give

generic.

134.

136.

to drink.
Water,
IndiajiMexican.
Drmk.

137.

Water.

N.

Egyptian-

Force,

144.

Night.

Egyptien-

145.

Calling

upon.

Egyptian

146.

Calling
linear-

gm-ative
npon.

Egyptian

147.

Tocollect,tonnite.
tiajL..

148.

Locomotion.

Egyptian

149.

Bgnra.tiveLocomotion.

Egyptian

vigor.

Shn~kaLn'-ta..
"I am going
Abna,M.

152.

175.

Moon.

N. A. Indian

357

176.

Moon.

Moqui

177.

gra,ph.-
Moon.
Ojibwa

178.

Sky.

179.

Sky.
Egyptian
ter.

180.

Clonds.

3583
3583

181.

gra,ph...Clouds.
J6-.

3583

182.

Clouds.

183.

Cloud.

184.

gra,ph--.
Rain.
NewMexo:mpio-

359-)185.
359)

359

Dakotato the

3699

Abna.M.

"Gonefar."

154.
155.

"Gome.veda.ys'journey."
Abna.M.
N.A.Indiam-
Sun.

3700
3700

156.

Sun.

3700

157.

Snn.

158.

Snn.withMys.

3700

Egyptian-.-

159.Snnwithra.ys.
with
160. Sun
piotograph161.Sunwithra.ys.
162. Sunwithrays.

372
372
charac372
picto-

373
373

187.
188.

Lightning.

picto373

gra;pTi--

373

J&.
Pie-

Lightning,
harmless.
togra.pha,tJeniez,N'.M-

189.
190.

Lightning,
Voice.

191.

Voice.

373
373

J)o.
fatal.
"The-EIk-tha.t-

373
Chey-

Antelope.

ennedra.wuig.
192. Voice, talking.
drawing--the
193. ElUing

373
Cheyenne
374
bnffa.lo.

Talkmg.

gra.plL-singing.
Ta,lking,
character

3711

196.

Hearing

197.

"I

198.

Hearing

199.

Royal

Moqui
J'6.-

3711

jr!

3711
3711
3711
3711

Moquipiotograph.

3711

Moquipictogra.ph.

3711

375

Cheyeimedra;wingMexioanpicto-

194.
195.

Star.
Star.

372

picto-

Moqui

3711

166.
167.

373

tograph...
Rain.
Moqui

3711

~
Sun-m.th
raya.
Star.
Moquipictogra.phStar.
Moquipictogra.ph-

372
picto-

Ojibwa

16.
rays.

372

jrs-.

~6-

M4.
165.

163.

372
picto-

Iiollowa-wa.iking"
3693
370D

153.

Egyptiaji--

372

gra,pli.-

Ab-

far."

"Am not gone

na.M-

372
-

picto-

Moqui

Lightning.

365j

east."

371

gratpit.<
j:&

186.
359)

tinea;r151.

357

Egyp-

371

Califor-

iua.n piotogra.pli.
inoinding
Pictogra~ph,
sun.
CoyoteroApa.ohe-

359)

371
371

month.

174.

picto-

371

J6-

357

358

371

gra.pb.*-Star.
Ojibwa
pictograph~o..
Sunrise.
Moqui
Ib
Sunrise.
Mooii,

358

gra.ph-

pioto-

173.

charac-

143.

Pernvian

3j7

358

Ojibwa

Star.

173.Sunrise.

358

ter--.

150.

171.

357

Egypt

Egyptian

To weep.

357

A.

Mexican
giving.

140.Wa,ter,a.bbrevia,ted.
Chinese
141. Wa.ter.
142.

170.

Chinese

water.

138. Water,
139. Water.

357
Chey-

oha.ra.oter135.

168.
169.

char-

Chinese

rage.
Fig.

357

Chineseoha.raoter-

Woman.

ILLUSTRATIONS.
ILL1
..UL)'-3~-K'n~j.

376
Maya
376

eaa-s.
O j ib
-
..
pictograph

wa
376

words
heair, but yonr
a bad hea.rt."
are from
376

Ojibwa,,-
Ojibwa

serpent.

376

piotogra.ph..
edict.

377

Maya
0

LIST

Fig.

200.
201.

To kill.

202

Pictogra.ph,
"kill."

203.

Pictograph,
"kill."

204.

OF

Veneration.

206.

Mercy.
vor.

Dakota.

377

ineluding
Wyoming

Ter-

Wyoming

Ter-

Meda.

gra.ph.
Meda's
Power.

216.

Tradepiotogra,ph-

217.

Offoring.
gra.pli-

Mexioa.npioto-

Stampede
kota

of horses.

Knuphis.
Ojibwa

230.

232.

241.
242.

246.

Chief

247.

419

249.

Chief of a band.
Pai-Ute'Wa.rrior.
etc.
Absaroka,
inOjibwa
gravestone,
oluding~dead"
Dead.
Shoshoni

432

250.
381

251.

Dying.

382

252.

Nea.rlydying.
Log honse.

381

Pai-'Ute

Da-

254.
255.
256.
257.

431
431

p i c t o-

263.Horse.

party.

Da-

parties."
384

drawing-

Sociality.
Friendship.
Ojibwa
pictographPeace.
Friendship.
kota.
Peace.
Friendship

384
Da-

Dakota

431

India,n.

434
434

etc.

435
435

265.
266.

Horse.

267.
269.

Ute
Saddling
EU1.
N. A. India,n.
Kill.
Ma.mdan
and
Hi-

270.

Negation.

371.

No.
Negation.
None.
Dakota.
None.
Australian.

435

PimaandPapagoUte.

435

Ute.
a horse.

435
437
438

da.tsa,

273.
274.

439
No.

Dakota-

441

Pai-Ute-

442
0

443
444
447

275.
276.

Much,
quantity.
Apache.
AustraHa.n.
Question.
Soldier.
Dakota
and Ari-

385

277.

Trade.

Dakota.

452

386

278.

Trade.

Dakota,

452

384
witli.

Anstra.lia.n-.

431

Horse.
Horse.

272.

DakotaBmie

Lodge.

Saha~ptinPai-Ute.

Kaiowa,
Ca.ddo-

384

Friendship.
Friend.

Lodge.

Horse.

268.

431

Kaiowa,

262.

383

war

430
etc

Lodge.

gestnre

264.

428

Dakota,

Lodge.

Dakota,-

383

424

Hida.tsa,

Horse.

383

424

B~iowa,

261.

Pic-

fonr

422

N. A.

258.
359.

420

Ba-

etc.

Kaiowa,

260.

thoroughfare."

419

and

Entolun.

"No

418
Absa-

na.k.

383

383

tribe.

andArikara

Pa,i-Ute.

Da-

415
tribe.
418

Lodge.

Small-poxormeasles.
kota:

414

of

Lodge.
Horse.

~6-

of war

413

.
a band.

of

roka
248.

383

whites.
231.

Bear.

Absa.roka.
Chief.
Head

383

Mexican

Dakota

229.

240.

253.

tograph.

228.

Bear.

412

245.

Mexican

a,nd

"Led

239.

Kaiowa,
Ute

Chief.

382

Cross-roads

227.

Bear.

411

244.

382

223.

Raising
kota.

238.

381
/&

J&

226.

Cheyonne.

415

pioto-

881.Cnltiva,tedaoU.
222. Road,path.

225.

Bear.

Xaiowa.etoHead
of

381

215.

224.

237.

410

Dakota,

Brave..

Ibn-

sign.
gra.pn.

Bad.

381

The God
Power.

piotograpn.
Soil.
J&

236.

410
Per-

243.

379

Con-

214.

220.

Antelope.
totem

Eaiowa,eto-

381

Chapultepec.

Dakota

Running
sonal

Brave.

Ojibwa.pictogra.p'h.
TheGodKmipMs.
Egyptian.

219.

Antelope.

381

211.
212.

218.

234.

Brave.

380

"Ma.Hngmedicine."
Dakota,
jnra.tion.

R~e.
393

Ankara,-

235.

380

210.

falsehood.

413

379

piotogra.p'b.
208.Smo'bo.
~6.
209. Fire.
J&

213.

Lie,

MoqnipictographN. A.Indian

fa-

Egyptien
Mexican
Supplication.

233.

413

Egyptian
Supplication,

4V

etc.

379

cnaja.cter-

207.

378

inoluding
WyomingTer-

Fig.

378

including

Pictograph,
"km."

205.

.aa.aaavyu.

Page.
377

Dakota.

"EiUedAjm."

267

ILLUSTRATIONS.

385

kara

449
450

OF

LIST

268
cmv

-Q~~t
Page.
453

TJteFig.879.Bny.
280. Yes, affirmation.
Dakota281. Absaroka tribal
sign. ShoshoniKai282. Apache
tribal
sign.
owa,
283.

sign.
--

Pima.

sign.
Dakota.

Ara-

284.
285.

paho
Arikara

and

tribal

BIackfoottrbalsign.
slioni.

Sho-

288.

Caddo

Ara-

289.

tribal
and

sign.

294.
295.

Lipantribalsign.Apache.
d'Oreille
tribal
Pend

316.
318.

Dakota
heard.
Hear,
Brother.
Pai-UtePai-TJte.No, negation.

319.

Scene

320.

story.
We are friends.

Ara464

tribal

296.

Sahaptin

397.

tribal
Shoshoni
ahoni-

sign.

tribal

sign.

BnBalo.

299.
300.

Eagle Tail.
EagleTaiL

Moqni

301.

graph.
Give me.

Absaroka.

Counting.
Shoshoni

and

323.
324.

Alongtime.
Done, nnislied.

325.

Sit

336.CTitdown.

1 am

going
kota,.

305.

Question.
Shoshoni

306.

Chief.

307.

Cold, winter,
ohe..
"Six."

309.

Good,verywell.
Shoshoni
Many.

522

AuatraUan-

523

WicMta,

524
525

Wioluta-

526

331.

Friend.

332.

Fonr.

471

333.

471

334.
335.

Lie,falsehood.
Done, finished.

Wichita-

us.

Peace,

Hidataa..
Hidatsa-
Hidatsa-

528

Hidatsa-

528

Hual-

friendship.

pais.
ans'd

Facing
tribal

530

Facing
Da-

531

337.

sign for Pani.

BnB'alo
discovered.

338.

Discovery.

339.

Success

480

340.

Ontlino

482

341.

Ontline

485

343<t.

Types of hand
AtoL.-

positions,

343&.

Types of hand
MtoT.--

positions,

473

kota.

by

Facing
Dakota.

532

Facing

533

ofwar

party.

Pima.

538

Facing
for

arm

positions,

ftiH&ce...
for arm

positions,

545
545

prole486

Sho-

547
548

487

343.

Example.
ax.

To ont with

487

344.

Example.

Alie.

487

345.

Example.

Toride

487

346.

Example.
home.

1 am

Apa-

Apache-

527
527

Hidatsa..

Question,

Da-

Shoshoni

525

336.

486

308.

522

jDo-

477

Shoshoni..
year.

521
Wichita.

526

Sho-

shoni.

521

here.

With

picto-

Apache-.
tribal
sign.

right

330.

4777

home.

521

Wichita-

talking.
1 stay, or I stay
Wioluta.

down.

508

Facing
Wichita.

Whiteman;Amerioan.
Hidatsa.

sign.

many
Banak-

503

Na-wa-gi-jig's

Talk,

477
How

502

329.

Sho-

Arikara-

492

Loadupon.

Co-

Dakota,

of

491

33L
322.

474

298.

490
American.

man,
Dakota,-

473

sign.

Sho-

328.

Sho-

Perc
Nez
Comanche-

or

489
489

Shoshoni.
other.
each

Wagon.

467

Shoshoni.

Page.
488

327.

Da-

slioni-

310.

459

470

Kutine

304.

White

468
sign.

393.

303.

315.

464

manclie-

303.

459

317.

Flathead
tribal
alioni..
Eaiowa.
tribal

292.

See

464

sign.
Kalowa.

kota-
291.

314.

463

CIieyennetEiba.lsign.
paho and CheyenneDakota
tribal
sign.

290.

458

461

287.

paho

Night.
Rain.

shom

aaroka,.
Da-

312.
313.

Ab-

BIackfoottriba.lsign.
kota..

286.

ApaolieShoshonl.-

Hear,

461

sign.

~g.

hoard.

311.

456

etc.

Apaehe
tribal
and Papago
Arikara
tribal

ILLUSTRATIONS.
9TBATIONS.

488

an
550
550
551

going
551

SIGN
NORTH
COMPARED

LANGUAGE
AMONG
AMERICAN

WITH

THAT

AMONG

INDIANS

OTHER

BY GARRICK

PEOPLES

AND

DEAF-MUTES.

MALLERY.

INTRODUCTORY.
the
During
vals between
of sign

study

more

possessing
in expression,

has

of
the

situation

information.
have

were

at

collection
ence
some

it probable
success
of that

The

correspondence
that
most

and

peoples
tribes
the

not

subject

therefore,
to explain

that

this
for

explanation
will not be

of

surprised
which

to

those
at

work

in

that

its

results

they
will not

On

contrary,

their
be

hve

omission,
still
kindiy
received
in

the

urgent

of the

as

by
not

mail.

As

with

only
but

in

publication

engaged,
time to

also

among
no
respect,
be made.
yet

by

solicited.

for

under
meet
aid

with
before

the

refer-

this

can
complete
to prepare
the present
and
collaborators
been

as

grt

addressed

persons

forwarded
already
and
others
will

appeal

character
valuable

been

accessible

comprehensive
assistance
has

who

are

be

correspondents

the

has

everywhere,
examined

request

whose

contribute

proceeding,

deaf-mutes

the

to
their

the

easily

thoroughly
to
pretending

with

world

would

they

yet

is not

which

some

th

of the

parts

that

foreign
American

may
reach,
of Ethnology

credit.

in other

persons

considering
been~expected,
distant
sometimes
not
points
of facts
is still
successfully

of
exposition
In complying,
it is necessary

and
in dtails
meager
vague
been
The high
denecessary.
the
tribes
of North
among

rendered

to

the

subject,

use by many
of them,
naturally
with
the result
that
a large
continent,
collaborators
and
examination
by personal
classified.
A correspondence
has
also been

and

many

gesture

interfor

to that

from

gathered

with

could

has

the

extensive

researches

procured

are

interest,

continued

first

been

established
and

its

of facts
now

historic

investigation
communication
by

and

America,
directed

than

original

velopment

body

two years
th
writer
has
devoted
past
present
of&cial
duties
to collecting
and collating
materials
As the few publications
on the general
language.

paper,
whom
it

the

Bureau

With

this

contributions
not

desist

from

the

impression
welcome
and
addressed
RQ

869

to

'270 u

SIGN

LANGUAGE

lJWx1

AMONG

.ln.LlVralaVri:.

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

utuvl.u

~L"L_

i.i~iia.

..L.J~

of this and other

to missioriaries,
and Navy
nations,
is now with
of deaf-mutes,
and philologists
generally,
the
continued
It is, indeed,
that
prehoped
equal
urgency
repeated.
to persons
either
for obserofthe
sentation
having
opportunity
subject
to favor
with
some
or the power
vation
suggestions
by awakening
may,
officers

of th

interest

additional
represented.
It will

new

secure

understood
readily
this
paper
permit
collected
and
already
it can

by

means
use.

only

and

has

been

made
its

altogether

severed.
and

accentuates

or

body

some
of

among

An

from

ously

portrayed.

"yes~

appear
when

contribution
Animals

intellectual

expressing

in

several

and

gesture
emotions
and

motions

so
the

direetly

has

separately,
were
always
can

never

of

former

distinctively
causes

action

operations
Thus
the

can
and

emotional,
in general

and

emotional
which
Th

thought.

be

or voluntary,
as signs,
and

serve

result

conventionality.
in
act almost
uniformly
a.11 objective
conceptions

are

do not
large

require
features

exhibiting
are varied

affect

number
and

ad-

and

the

fear,
grief,
and vari-

indications
as those
for
no" and
simple
motions.
th terms
thereibre,
While,
include
and suppose
facial
necessarily
speech

differing
are

in

attitudes.

of DAB.WIN
is not

not

attempt

accompanied
by
far as a distinction,

The
are

it

they

to

but
sha.me,
Even
such

language

expression
to corporeal

that

physiological
of
processes

the

similarity

are
action.

men

body

among
and

features

latter

and
variety
al] manidnd

surprise,

the

if

instinctive

intended

But,

divisions

that

generally

members.

the

gestures

corporeal
mit
of more

and

SPEECH.

whether
is

intellectual

of

of

and

a progress-report

so intima-te

of feature,
all motions

its

of

gestures,
number

is

expression

of

expressions

made,

identical
nearly
with
the same

able

submit

GESTUBE

connection

qualifies
facial

instinctive

corporeal
the
small

sign

to
with.

OF

A play

ac-

and
are prethey
illustrative,
to be suggestive,
by np
though
to be for popular,
rather
than
for scien-

complied

their

that

the

that

upon

as most

and facial
motion
expression.
corporeal
to discuss
these
writers
general
by some
be practically
<;onvenient
success
would

understood

be

made

are

These

strong
of th

of study

limits
of

sufficient

DIVISIONS

and

but

un-

work undertaken,
Qf the
general
scope
Such
extracts
from
the
collection
have

designed
direction

the

notes

still

as the
that,
a smaU. part

readers
of

localities

the

perhaps

exhaustive,
In short,

monograph

been

of the

show

a discussion

from

by other
insertion

the

accomplishment.
as were
regarded

selected

ceded

collaboration

be

cumulation,
and
not its

tific

in it,

to

assigned
material

been

Army

teachers

travelers,

in

question,
For
his

applicable

refer
they
this reason

jE~fessMm
to sign

more
much

particularly
of th valu-

of ~e

Emotions

language.

His

in .Mo~
analysis

MAnEnr.]

DIVISIONS

of emotional
ble

into

gestures

associated

OF

those

SESTURE

and

ous

were

gestures

ceding

While

the

that

distinction

of motions

above
of the

is sufficiently
correct
for
features
do express
intellect
of Charles
Lamb
that
"jokes
the

most

th

use

remarkable
of

Gallaudet,

to

requires

ligible,
One
John

our

day,

be

and,
any

quoted

to the

the

body,

of

on

my

with

my

his

during
the pupil

of

articufacial

arms

and

picture
lad.

it to the
his

two

sons

orders.'
of

play

hands,
that
the

saying
is in point,
but
information
without

candies"

late

President

historical
the

referred

him

to select

of

a scenic

and

canvas,

Tell

H.

Col.
painter,
of instruction,
to had of read-

hours

on

T.

to be intel-

which,

I requested
American
history

or

English,
a striking

in front

said

him/

to death

for

said

'that

he,

his

resisting

and

them
in that
to
kept
position,
or
or of spelling
signs
gestures,
as best
I could,
by the expresmotions
of my head
and attitudes
of

me,

making
any
and proceeded,

fingers,

and

countenance,
to convey

gestures

realm

detailed

lamented

which

condemned

of

the

pre-

preceded

of the

it

the

origin,

to see it tried.

to communicate

(Lucius
Junius)
and violating
authority
1 folded
my arms
the possibility
preclude
words

tact

a wish

Brutus

any
sion

in

if

emotional,

they
the

nerv-

subject

conventional

is given
arms,
by the
instructor
of deaf-mutes,
at length

Roman,
would
make

which
character,
would
endeavor

the

pantomimic
generally

those

of conveying
or

my face, he expressed
event
in Greek,

ing

came

and
distinguished
was in my school-room

Trumbull,
on my alluding

form

it must
be admitted
discussion,
as well as emotion.
The well-known

example

sounds,
hands,
the distinguished

the
Even

which

between

especially

of

remembered.

and

made

body,
use in

of servicea-

principles
constitution

au immediate

instinctive

271

th

the

metaphoric,
and, still subsquent,
to DABWiN's
cogen~
reasoning,

pictorial,

even,
as, according
late
speech.
and

doubtless

of

be
always
of gestures

system,
should,
nevertheless,
does not
embrace
the class
strictly
of this paper,
and which
often
have
earliest

on

explained

of antithesis,

habits,

SPEECH.

the

a few
in

picture

own

my

mind

to

the

mind

of

my

pupil.
It
being

ought
familiar
he

began,
ancient

to

be
with

knew

bring
to the

it within

the

bull.

particular
ln carrying

trary,

conventional

by

which

exception
"Th
Roman,

to let
of
usual
was

he

the

fact

one
division

of

individual

and

on

process,

him

the

look,
motion,
understand

of

selected.

and

his

Roman

But

sacred
this
on

or

wide
the

the

fact,
1
when

profane,

range,
other
had

my
to

still more
and,
minutely,
Trumdesignated
by Colonel
no use whatever
of any arbibefore
settled
between
ns,

history,

1 made
what

history,
From

ingenuity

transaction
or

with

already
acquainted
in Roman
history.

portion

was

hand

was

events

leading
from
what

not

or modem,
delineation
on the

that

stated
th

attitude,
I wished

to communicate,
with
the
it ought
to be considered
one, if, indeed,
such.
at that
the teachers
sign,
and
for a
time,
among
pupils,
an aquiline
nose
portraying
the
by placing
fore-finger,

a single

Tt-

272

rooked,
in this

in

front

of

and
way,
I endeavored

face,

to

to

head,
that
the

denote

This

continent.
of the

was

the

and

"Looking
and

authority,
"Hre

was

was

person

It

and

doing

with

"Looking
brought

and

dicating
knew
it.

that

also

Then

"Exhibiting
strong

then

fnl

parental

at

before

me,
the

violated

order

same

to

at

one

pressed

states

altemating

representations
the
"At
length
in my

the
father

countenance

hesitation,

more

of mind
graphic
and

yields,
and

that

showing
the

person

got

the

stern

I
as

at

My

over

coming
and

acting
the
ascendency,

principle

how

other,
distress-

decided

me the

as if the

prevails.

with
not
the

his

was

change

several
1 portrayed
and impressive.

manners,

that
him

accompanied
as if I knew

before
persons
determined
was
and

and
near

given,

before
me, and then
persons
would
as ~yix~o'
!oo&, indicating
circumstances.
such
amicting

together,
under
feelings

by

morning,

denoted.

perturbation,

imaginary
who
inflexible
of th
look
commander,
them
order
Looking
away to excution.
had
of t/t6 j~~e~
again
feelings
forgiving
them.
to relent
and pardon
I was about
"These

I had

of the

both

my feelings,
"Composing
towards
me, and exhibiting

my

if

anotht-r

thus

then

producing

emotions,
do.

at

the

had
elapsed.
days
at a single
person
iuof countenance

several

which

way
were

in

awakening

that

he

1 denoted

which

events,

and

as if

others,

order
to many
a specific
resist
who
should
my

as
surprise,
with
an expression

looking
Two offending
persons
serions
deliberation,

first

"Looking

out
those

and

attitude,

commanding

of

that
indicating
an old Roman.

to,

conntenance,

and

and

in the

conflicting
or what

and

interest

deep

standing
he had

gnilty.

to feel

my

by

in the
a. pause
progress
the night
as it were
during
to signif~
this several
times,

sleeping

Ocean,

frequently-repeated
in past
back

of course,

was,

giving
on
punishment
of
death.
pnnishment

the

undulating

Atlantic

way
great
date.

referred

already

as if I were

acting

with
a

of ancient

one

nose,
concerned.

threatening

even

an

the

eastern
but
western,
ont
the subject
as it took

and backward,
as if looking

as I conid,
as well
"Portraying,
manner
an individual
high in authority,
to be obeyed.
expeeted
persons,

my

as pos-

form

with

eastward,
and beyond
not
on th

progress,

of the

shape

was

a little

backward,
the event

that

of

muscles

aquiline

history.
upward

"Aturningoftheeyes
of the head

motions

to denote
time,
"Th
aquiline

gaze
across

malcing

of the

for my purpose.
were
the following

stretching

of American

range

a Roman

enough

process

as much

as if looking
event
hap~ened,

of the

motion

nose

my

give
well

and

stretching

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

Asiwaspreventedfromusingmynnger
nose.
over the
command
considerable

the

having

and sncceeded
sible,
of the
"Th
outlines
"A

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

ready
tender
and

times,
of justice,
look and

to
and
as if

to make
as exaction

"t~LERY.]

denote

ORIGIN

the

ordering
"He
plete

of

passing
them
away

the

to

sentence

round

of this

SIGN

LANGUAGE.

of

death

on

to

his

slate

ofBrutus

story

and

and

his

While

it appears
that
the expressions
of
emotions
or to distinguishing
synonyms,
of the
same
motion
of hands,
meaning

THE

of sign

ORIGIN

correct

and'com-

the

wrote

the

sons."

features

are

it mustbe

not

connned

rememberedthat

not
inreported,
only because
they
because
to the class
they
may belong

OF

SIGN

LANGUAGE.

canbe

maximthatnothing
it becomes
known,

necessary
connection
with

its
throngh
it is essential

language
examination

this

and

accentuated

and
changes
postures
most
when
interesting
intelligently
fuse life into
th skeleton
sign, but
of innate
expressions.

la. observing
the
its beginningis

offenders,

and
is often
arms,
fingers
facial
by associated
changes
essential
to the
which
body
not
emotional
sign,
are at once the most
difficult
to describe
and
the
or

modified,
individualized,
and
of the
postures

less

the

two

to the
the

273

excution.

turned

quickly
account

OF

to

that
some
oral language,
pression
used
is "natural"
among
manTond,
renection
that
ail oral languages

be

free

that

from

of

It

oral

will

un-

the

origin
In
speech.

vague
character

general
to mankind.
at

into

the

of the
were

nnderstood

thoroughly
to examine

im-

popular
of that

now

be admitted

on

some

time far less servicepast

able to those
them
than
and as each
using
lanthey
are now,
particular
has been
studied
it has become
guage
thoroughly
evident
that
it grew
out of some other
and less advanced'ibrm.
In the investigation
tif these
old forms
it has been
so difficult
to ascertain
how
first
beany of them
came

a useful

theories

on

instrument
this

Oral'language
as

produced
those

signs

signs
should

thoughts
thought

to

supposed
the

have

first

doctrine.

In

declared

abstract
speech."

of

possessed

variations

and

as

the

used

delivered

the

vehicle
for

of

"speech"

conBicting

of vocal
is not

years,

sounds
that

enough

own

producer's

communication

of such
held

generally

that

and
as man
was
language,
that,
first the power
of thought,
he also
oral
as at
language
substantially

the

formed
and

British

is unable
which
the

it

of the

the

of late

before

animalinteDigence
th
formation
of

ideas,
If instead

But

as a special
latter,
faculty,
and
the
brutes
has
been

a lecture
that

many

mutations

emotion.

from
and

that

advocated.

and
thought
be available

possessed

That
the
present.
tion between
man
was

of

been

must
be also
efficient
They
to others.
It has been,
until
was
not possible
without
oral

thoughts.

from

of inter-communication
have

subject
consists

word

depends

still

the

main

is the

Association
to elaborate

upon
"utterance~

that
the
had

distinc-

prevailing
in 187811
class

of

of
faculty
been
used,

274

SIGN

as including

ail

ment

pass

might

AMONG

LANGUAGE

of

modes

possible
without

necessary
any more
that
mere
of thought,
signs
addressed
ideas
and signs
debated
most
The point
oral
any primitive
indeed
have
alists

between

only
for centuries
but
from

argued

it not

be universal,
to be his will
hold

should
given
him by a different
tonguewas
taken
been

th

any

that

speech.

notimpious,
as a
away

itwas

that

this

atleast

sounds,
th
is between

there

been,

reasoning,

was.

Some
because

that
purpose

to form

present
all
obliterate

varieties,
but one

express
their
into

another

there

notwhether

language
narrative

the

to whom

with
By

has

of power,
he had not

man

intercourse

stateis

if there

th
same

eye.

Mosaic

with

tongnes

exercise
fact

that

what
the

act,
all

than

ear,

to the

supernatural
byone
Creator,
divided
had
rate
peoples,
similar
by another
could,
should

the

strike

language,

the

communication,
it may
be doubted
and
ideas
abstract

intelligent
But

criticism.

connection

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

exercised

that

a particnlar

speech
set

miraculously
if

the

power

study

was
literthe
sepaand
which

showed
had

been

from
apart
of a foreign

clear
thattheprimitivelanguagehad
Eden
as the Paradisiac
punishment,
disciplinary
as
fruitiess
it
vas
the search
for
therefore,
had been
earlier
lost, and that,
Christians
liberal
More
sword.
of th naming
the passage
as to attempt
if not mythas allegorical,
Babel
to
the
story
been
have
regard
disposed
of tongues
the disintegration
it to represent
considered
have
ical, and
advance
of
the
with
In
accordance
was
which
out of one
primitive.
the
back
shifted
postulated
have
successively
science
they
lino'nistic
and now seek
to Aryan,
then
from Hebrewto
Sanscrit,
tongue
primitive
rival
of other
th
of
ghosts
the
from
antiquity
to evoke
vasty
deeps
in dissolution.
for precedence
As, however,
thelangnages
of
claimants
and as the verysounds
as extremely
numerous,
man
are
now recognized
the
that
are so different
are composed
these
of which
several
languages
in
ear
certain
sounds
the
with
to distinguish
of some are unable
speakers
the
search
for
one
common
parent
to
able
reproduce
them,
others,
still
less
than
was supposed
ignorance..
dinicult
is more
by mediseval
language
varied
possibility
is now,
by the
suggested
The discussion
however,
withont
existed
language.
have
any oral
time
at some
that
man
may
or representations
mental
that
writers
images
It is conceded
by some
at least
and
with
may
sound,
without
be formed
can
any connection
that
conIt is certain
not
for expression.
for thought,
serve
though
sound.
means
than
other
be
can
by
however
expressed
formed,
cepts,
tobelieve
less reason
and thereis
One modeofthis
expressionisbygesture,
for words
or
snbstitnte
as th interpretation
commenced
of,
that
gestures
to
translate
Many
and
served
gestures.
latter
than
that the
originated
in,
that
to prove
preceded
advanced
language
have
been
gesture
arguments
reat communication,
the earliest
and
formed
attempt
articnlate
speech
to which
conditions
and
the
objective
from
subjective
interacting
sulting
have
deductions
on which
of the facts
Some
manwasexposed.
primitive
of
scientific
modes
with
well-established
in accordance
made
been
based,
the lower
types
of the lower
idiots,
from stndy
children,
animais,
research
mentioned.
will be briefly
and deaf-mutes,
of mankind,

ORIGIN

MALLES.]

OF

SI&NSTHOSE

0F

ANIMALS,

275

~r.

u~v

~MTMMM0~2B~~O~BB~~a~~&
Emotional

in the
expression
features
of man is to be considered
in
the fact
that
the special
senss
either
have
their
seat in, or
are in close
relation
to th face,
and
that
so large
a nnmber
of nerves
to it from the brain.
pass
The same is true
of the lower
so that
animals,
it would
be inferred,
as is the case,
that
the faces
of those
animals
are
also expressive
of emotion.
There
is also noticed
them
an exhiamong
bition
of emotion
action.
by corporeal
This is the class of gestures
common to them
with
the earliest
made by man, as above
and
it
mentioned,
is reasonable
to suppose
that
those
were
made
at the time when,
by man
if ever,
he was,
like the
destitute
of articulate
animals,
The
speech.
articulate
cries
uttered
by some animals,
some birds,
are interespecially
as connected
with the principle
esting
of imitation
to which
in
languages
owe
their
part
butinthecases
origin,
the mere acquiof forced
imitation,
sition
of a vocal
serve
to illustrate
trick,
they
only
that
of imitapower
and are withont
tion,
Sterne's
significance.
after
his cage
had
starling,
been opened,
would
have
continned
to complain
that
he could
not get out.
If the bird
had uttered
an instinctive
when
in confinement
cry of distress
and
a note
of joy on release,
would
have
there
been
a nearer
approach
to language
than
if it had
clearly
pronounced
sentences.
Snch
many
notes
and
cries
of animals,
of which
are connected
many
with
reproduction
and
are well worth
more
nutrition,
consideration
than
can now be
but regarding
them
given,
it is to be questioned
generally
if they
are so
as the gestures
expressive
of the
same
animals.
It is contended
that
the bark
of a dog
is distinguishable
into fear,
and
defiance,
invitation,
a note of warning,
but it also appears
that
those
notes
have
been
known
the
animal
has been
only since
domesticated.
The gestures
of the dog
are far more
than
readily
his
distinguished
as in his preparing
bark,
for attack,
or caressing
his master,
an injury,
for food,
resenting
begging
or simply
attention.
The chief
soliciting
modern
use of his tail appears
to be to exprs
his ideas
and sensations.
But some recent
experiments
of Prof.
A. G-RAH-AM
no less
eminent
from
his work
in artificial
BELL,
reference

speech
ble of
formed

to

than

an English

ing

brain
able

imitation,
expression
by
The gestures
meaus

articulate
that

terrier

has kept
power
vocal
instrument

in

akin

to

shows

telephones,

ours.
of th

if

its

that

animals

sounds

than

from

animals
of the
brain

it
This
from

parrot
had

the
tends

more physically
been
supposed.

by manipulation
sounds
of our

words

~How

to prove

acquiring
could
be
been

are
has

he recently
succeeded
to form
a number
of the

out
brought
with
distinctness.

particularly
mamma

as

in

pronouncing
the
writer

true
used

capaHe
in

letters,

in-

causand

are
that

Grandyou,
of
oniy absence

The
speech.
in significance

remarkas well

the
of
developed
beyond
point
in which
latter
the bird
is expert.
gesture,
of
whose
hands
and arms
can be used,
are nearly
monkeys,
Insects
communicate
with
each
other
almost
entirelyby
antenne.
Animais
in gnral
not dea~ can
which,
though

276

SIGN

LANGUAGE

AMONG

NORTH

AMERICAN

INDIANS.

have been by signs, and probably

not be taught
by sound, fcequently
better
than his speech.
man's gestures
all of them understand
They
and they also have
with obvious intention,
exhibit signs to one another
their wants from man.
often invented
them as a means of obtaining
C~TOBJE~

OF YO UNG CHILDRDN.

in a
and emotions
of very young
children
are conveyed
and
facial
exof sounds, butin a grt variety
of gestures
A ehild~s gestures
are intelligent
long in advance of speech;
pressions.
are made to give it instrucattempts
although
very earlyand
persistent
but none in the former, from the time when it begins
tion in the latter
It learns words only as they are taught,
and
risu eo~osee)'6 matrem.
learns them through
the medium of signs which are not expressly
taught.
and facial
with speech, it consults the gestures
Long after familiarity
or
of its parents
and nurses as if seeldng thus to translate
expressions
The wishes
small number

their words.
These facts are important
in reference
to the
explain
of the individual
is the same
biologie law that the order of development
as that of the species.
of gestures
common to children
the
Among the instances
throughout
world is that of protruding
the lips, or pouting,
when somewhat
angry
The same gesture is now made by the anthropoid
or snlky.
apes and is
found strongly
marked
in the savage tribes of man.
It is noticed
by
evolutionists
that animals retain
during early youth, and subsequently
once possessed
when adult, and still
lose, characters
by their progenitors
retained
to them.
by distinct
species nearly related
The fact is not, however,
to be ignored
that children invent words as
An
an origin for the one as for the other.
well as signs with as natural
.case was furnished
to the writer by Prof. BELL of an infant
interesting
boy who used a combination
of gnstation,
to
onomatope
of food relished
articles
but
fond, rather in the abstract
lar coincidence
that a bright

of sounds

as nyum-nyum~
an vident
in
to
and
not
reference
only
mean "good,"
as applied to persons of whom the child was
idea of "niceness"
It is a singuin general.
young girl, a friend of th writer, in a letter
a juvenile feast, invented
th same expression,
with nearly the
describing
as characteristic
the delicacies
same spellng,
of her sensations
regarding
ma~The Papuans
met by Dr. Comme also called
provided.
"eating"
given

nam.

But the evidence

of ail such cases of the voluntary
use of articulate speech
is qualified by the fact that it has been
by young children
inherited
from very many generations,
if not quite so long as the faclty
of gesture.
<HESTOBNS IN Ji2~~
DISORDER.
Th insane understand
and obey gestures
when they have no knowlof words.
It is aiso found that semi-idiotie
children who
edge whatever
cannot be taught
of speech can receive
more than the merest rudiments
a considerable
amount
of information
through
signs, and can express
to use approthemselves
Sufferers
from aphasia
continue
by them.

SIGNS

T~LLEBT.)

their
words
after
in them
that
mere

priate
gestures
ther
noticeable
th

result

are

generally
habit
of

the

OF

of

state

of

have

articulated
swearing

become

uncontrollable.
a

desire

Patients
accuracy.
their
in
fluency

preserve

It

or sounds

ejaculations,
instead
of

feeling,
with

277

DEF-MUTBS.

which

to express
who
that

is fur.

are

only

thought,
been
in

have

division

of

their

vocabulary.
DBT2~TB!7CTBD
The

made

signs

considered

by
either

are

D~~P-~FTE~.

and

congnital

uninstructed

natural

strictly

deaf-mutes

invented

to b

now

or
character
used
colloquial
mutes
by such
The accidental
or merely
to families,
suggestive
one memsigns
peculiar
ber of which
to be a mute,
are too much
happens
affected
by th other
members
of the family
to be of certain
value.
which
are
Those,
again,
in institutions
have
taught
become
conventional
and designedly
adapted
to translation
into oral speech,
founded
de l'pe,
although
by the abb
followed
in the natural
by the abb
first
above
Sicard,
mentioned.
signs
those

of

great

ital

signs,

has

change

deaf-mutes

since

doubtless
the

occurred

Justinian

in

to legal
insane.

as incapable
of
infancy,
intelligence,
Yet most
modern
for instance
writers,
have
declared
that
MuIIer,
deaf-mutes

Max

having
been
instructed.
after
his instruction

in the

be

master
which

language
clusive

he
proof

mits

thought,

of

has

obtained

that

some

signs
for no

of his

language
it could
be

translated,
be commenced

even

the

intelligently
using
use by deaf-mutes
of mind

one

the
learn

whether

own,
and

such

unless

of congenthem
them

actually
medium

or in the

instruction
such

talk,

language

the
and
after

deaf-mutethinks

signs

of

forever
with

Whately
think
until

the
this

By

finger
he has

as

or
English
that
foreign
This is a con-

but

signs.
and

one

which

ad-

a foreign
by descent

unless
he had
language
or acquisition,
by wbich
into the new langage
could

translation
the

original

of signs
and innate

gesture

a real

can

that

langage,

through
constitute

estimation

Archbishop
could
not

speech.
and

themselves,
where
associated.

consigned
and classed

denied

ordinary

in artificial
lately
of a highly-developed
he
can
read,
write,

French,

action

either

cannot

or more

'alphabet,
become

not

It

th

which

Code,

by

mind

had

langage

for

been

already

that

purpose.

in themselves

originating

exhibits

in

action
In

fact

and
the

a creative

of expression
faculty
that
of ordinary
beyond
without
acquired
conscious
language
effort.
The thanks
both
of philology
and
are due to Prof.
SAMUEL
psychology,
of the
National
Deaf
Mute
PORTER,
for his response
to the
Collge,
"Is
without
question,
thought
possible
in the
langage?"
published
.Pt'MMe&Mt Review
for January,
1880.
With
to the sounds
uttered
regard
by deaf-mutes,
th same
explanation
of lieredity
as above,
may be made
the words
invented
regarding
children.
by young
deaf.mutes
at first
Congenital
make
the
same
speakers
of
students,

sounds
to

as hearing
of

vibrations

affliction
are

who

is

habitually

children
the

ascertained
repressed

of
are

air,
to

by

the
not

same
suspected
all oral

exist,
the parents.

and, often
being
susceptible
of being
deaf.
When
that
utterances
from
th deaf-mute

age,

278

SIGN

AMONG

LANGUAGE

Th

and

facial

expressions
of attention.

from

come

the

case

The

of

her

She

blnshed,

her

eye-brows
she

ment,

underthe

of the

fact

appearance
who

whom

same

correctly

ZON~
When

human

beings
or otherwise

abandoned,
Iiave lost
newed

have

doned,

all

been

hearing,

but

Pter,

th

afterwards

though
found

of this
with

failed.
the

highest
acqnirements
ing or re-acqniring
in the same
tnres,
mariners
selves
are

hve
and

used

them

by

obliged

become

to proceed

an

he

gestures

been

had

never

been

in solitary
long
isolated
from

breathed

after

faculties,
found

who,
to have
found

to

the

in

not
exused

Cardinal
th

man,

sight,
as

that

of child-

lost

or aban-

possessed
One of
of

of acnte
these

made

to

and
speech,
to be considered

ail

it has

in
teach
a

Another.was
about

in degeneration
in thse
the

was

Hanover

in France,

Aveyron,
destitute
of

When

cases

been
up

they
it re-

fellows,
to have

were
attempts
of
seventy.
age

are

been

confinement,

speech.
the
woods

of

cases

do
be

enjoyed

their

having
grown

human
vain

yes"
shake

had

and required
or entirely,
recorded
are also several

been

amaze-

observation.

become

has

rai?ed

In

madebythepeoplewith
them
immemorially,

by

have

forest

and

by
blind

Italian

have

lived

teeth.

may

mentioned

is

elaborate

who was
of these

th

be-

efforts

to

in

last

the
effort

been

connec-

at

and

acqnir-

gesand shipwrecked
explorers,
missionaries,
to them*
with tongnes
before
unknown
acquainted
to civilization.
AU persons
in such
circumstances

speech
manner

sometimes

gnrations

jB~ ISOLATION.

he

con-

face,
th

people.
and
them,

many
of

1853)
that

law of volution,
are lost first.

general

elbows,

OF .SjM~C'J?

in th

centnry,
Some

her
other

possibly,

instance

withont
anything
Wild
who was
Boy,"
taken
to England,
where

him

for

like

1726, and
him
langnage,
boy of twelve,
ginning
teach

their

by

This,

had

partially
There

gestures.

through
born
with

ren,

tion

either

speech

her

her
accompanied
our negative
with
and
means
universal

no

ancestors

but
which
lived,
as if he had learned

to
Hp

opened

lips,

by
emotion.

London,
indicated

eyes

given
lower

constantly
and her "no"

curious

57,

the

yetmade

ho

are

exaniples
could
not

the
as

she

nod,
are

her

similar

(JE'~<tys,
III,
of whose

the

protruded
that

that

gestures.

Wiseman
and

the

by

blind

congenitally
conclusive

was
in

circumstances

gestnres
with

connected

holding
turned

shoulders,

amrmative

as these

head,
clearly

plained
the~e

and

her

by

same

is remarkable

common

and

expression

rognish

motion,
her
shrngged

It

strongly.
with th

seem

the

rounded

the

interesting

also deaf,
who, being
Bridgman,
a letter
from
a beloved
When
by imitation.
to her
she
and
laughed
by gesture-language,

them

hands.

with

comitant

of

gestures

most

Laura

have
derived
possibly
friend
was commnnicated
clapped

INDIANS.

OF THTS BLIND.

MM'rDB~

worthy

AMERICAN

NORTH

by

successful,

throngh

as

pointing

to objects

and

maidng

gesticulations,

MALI.EEY.]

at

the

same

those
of

SIGNS

0F

time

motions

TRIEES0F

what

observing
the

by

persons
formed.

were

phrases

LOW

from

special
of the

the

articulate

TRIBES

establishment

TALKERS.

sounds
and

addressed,

LOW
Apart

FLUENT

thus

wereassociatedwith
vocabularies

division,

of a systematic

animais.

This

ship in
Islanders

s alutation,
used
to

after

common.

illustrated

well-disposed

has

been

noticed

in Australia

the tips of the

of satisfaction.
grunts
are still
more
frequent,

with
body
Indians,

with

thongh
In

ging.
animals.

in

The

are

a long

the

among
common

most

with

OC'C'~<SKMK~

Racine
at

them,

slap each
the hand
or

noses

is very
and

accompanied
of the
parts

North

American

expression
similar
to those

are

lower
friend-

in Africa,

time,
different

stroking

the

Some

sniffing
and
pat

pressing
often
Alps,

exchanged

AS ~y

by

nnder

to show

or

pressed

the

civilities

lists

emotional

of

hands.

Fu.egians
own
faces

their

th

those

adopted

shaking
friends

and
Patting
and prevailed
latter

&E<S'TCTH'~

modes

meeting

under

with

of rabbing
the Lapland

noses

the

the

general,

by the
of our

of signs

language

correlated

dogs.
stroke

Polynesians
The
practice

friend.
It

be

the place
taking
show
at
theirjoy

of
style
and
some
the

be

may

the

other,
foot of

can

which

and

OF JKztJ~:

circumstanceswhichhaveoccasioneditsdevelopment,thegestnres
lower
tribes
of men may
be generally
classed

or instinctive

279

was hngof many

~B~OCSGE.

Persons
of limited
whether
to the tongue
emvocabulary,
foreigners
or native,
but
not accomplished
in its use, even
in the midst
ployed
of
a civilization
where gestures
are
when
at fault
for words
deprecated,
resort
to physical
motions
that
are not wild
nor
instinctively
meaningbut

less,
turer
to be
he

really

has

inal

and

picturesque
the first

for

desirous

exhausted

of
his

gestures.

While

though

significant,
An uneducated

time.

to

responding
stock

made
perhaps
if good-natured

a request
words
will

of

scanty
fnlly

laborer,

the

admitting

for
eke

advice

to

by

the

ges-

enongh
when

information,
them
ont

by

orig-

Coriolanus-

Action is eloquence,
and the eyes of the ignorant
More learned
than the earsi.t may
learned

be

features

to

paraphrased
than
their
as

if

read

tongnes.
determined
to

suggestive

of

hereditary

expedient.

the

physical

that
A
get

Th

same

vocal

factory
in the

is true
formula

without
oral

of the

OjF FLUENT
most

desired

does

assistance

apparatus.

hands

but

struggle,

C~~TET!

act

the

from
The

of

stammerer,
his thoughts

fluent
not
the

command

talkers
at

once

of

the

are

ignorant

too,

works

ont,
th

in

more

his

arms

and

a manner

not

only

use

of

as

gestures

a,

~.E.EEM.
on

occasions

suggest

itself,

when

the

ex-

or is unsatis-

not
physical
machinery
of a copious
vocabulary

embraced
common

280

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

NORTH

AMERICAN

INDIANS.

tenas to a pmegmamu
u.mivMi.y
and hearer undoubtecuy
to both speaker
aid.
An excited
genand disdain of subsidiary
speaker
will, however,
to any effect of that use
erally make a free use of his hands without regard
are
Even among the gesture-hating
English,
when they
upon auditors.
hands
are
the
clapped
of manner,
involuntarily
from torpidity
aroused
raised in astonwith delight,
rubbed
in approbation,
wrung in distress,
for contempt,
The fingers are snapped
and waved in triumph.
ishment,
and the fist shaken in
is vibrated
to reprove
the forefinger
or threaten,
and the eyes winked
with displeasure,
defiane.
The brow is contracted
disbelief
to express
are shrngged
The shoulders
to show connivance.
in
bitten
the
with
elevated
lips
the eyebrows
surprise,
or repugnance,
while a higher deor displeasure,
and thrust ont in sullenness
vexation
foot.
regarding
Quintilian,
gree of anger is shown by a stamp of the
exhibition
not
as
of feeling and intelthe subject;, however,
involuntary
on the vaand enforcement,
becomes loquent
lect, but for illustration
follows:
as
are
capable,
riety of motions of which the hands alone
but
the speaker,
"Th action of the other. parts of the body assists
By them do we not
the hands (I could almost say) speak themselves.
abhorrence
express
supplicate,
call, dismiss, threaten,
demand, promise,
not
them
Do
we
joy and
and
express
and terror,
by
deny?
question
and
number,
quantity,
measure,
repentance,
sorrow,
doubt, confession,
adconvict,
not
also
time 1 Do they
supplicate,
restrain,
encourage,
do they not disand
out
in
and
persons
places
pointing
mire, respecta
charge
ybss

the

office of adverbs
almost
the

adopts

and of pronouns
words of Quintilian,

"Jtf~MS

gM~em~!t~a~,sea!tps(6,pCKe~gM~~em<M)'whiIeCresoItiusca]Isthe
without
hand"theministerofreasonandwisdom
no loquence."
JE~~SFOJVS'~TO CjE~TME&
jy~O~Oy~JBy
of the unconscious
Further
vidence
the
afforded
by
ready and involuntary
when a man with the speech and habits
with Indians
or deaf-mutes.
close contact
seen or made one of their signs, he will
his own, which
of theirs, but produce
ltent
the power
remaining
seemingly
necessity.

.N~TOB~

non

mo~o loit there

is

is
of gesturelangage
made in signs to signs
response
into
is brought
of civilization
ever before
Without
having
soon not only catch the meaning
survival

they will
in him

likewise
comprehend,
until
called forth
by

PANTOMIME.

must
In the earliest part of man's history the subjects of his discourse
and therefore
readily
expressed in panhave been almost whollysensuous,
sufficient for ail th actual needs of
tomime.
Not only was pantomime
how he could have used lanbut it is not easy to imagine
his existence,
and
If
the
best English
dictionary
guage such as is now known to us.
the art
with
to
furnished
had
been
together
him,
miraculously
grammar
the gift would have been valueof reading
with proper
pronunciation,
the
words had not yet been formed.
the ideas expressed
by
less, because

MAuET.]

NATURAL

That
shown

the

early

by what
not appear

does

to be

tions,
needs

much

that

eating,
ful
reprsentation
sailor,

in
or

farmer,

driving,

writing,
bread

making
sawing,
Max
sight
to be

direct
of the

and

material

roots

character

of language,
by other

in

verified

indeed

reading,
or

held

is

and

-there

sounds
that

the

in

presents

pictures,
mode

man

would

lished,
by the
The
their

same
proof

sight

preceded
the first

man

free

for

or concepts,
to connect
it is readily
conceiv-

movements

requisite

from

which

is

to

lips
more

reprodnces
movements,
manifests
emotions
with
to

It may
communicate

circled
sound

with
of

and
and

soft

nature

size
amount,
could

trees

of the
the
have

if articulate
mammoth,
or deaf-mutes
now
as

regards

pantomime

the

has

readily
the

soon

pora developed
and
certainly

and

the
ear;
abbreviated

former

forms

positions,
than

and

of
finding
and
shaded
with

its distance
cave,
verdant
circling
been made
known
had

speech
communicate

not

by

will

hardly

is,
less

and

a cave
trees

a trogin the
bear-

of those
any
and direction,
7
and the
carpet,

by pantomime
then
been
estab-

similar

often

have
or

realization
greater
be supposed
that

grass,
is connected

deaf-mutes,
been
so

should

tongue-so
simulation

pantomime
transmitted
rapidly

is

others

of
Scent,
ceased
to be

but

between

speech

the

almost

before
the

specialization

to a high
developed
in orderof
development,
or his hypothetof man

percepts

exercised

and
require
and

he has

of objects,
forms
and

latter,

utterance.

agency.
of this fact,

expressive

the

desire
pool,
No

sailing,

rowing,

senses,
modifications.

attempts
of

in

acts

of

roasting

of the

hearing

either

distinction

and

but the position

objects,
the
its quality,
water,
kind
and height
of the
of the
days
as Indians

lowest
oldest

which

taste,

eye-fully
became

of

Pantomime

of a pure
vicinity
edible
fruit.
ing

in the

with

which
thought
as it is in oral

parent

the

to be only its
has with
animais,

of their

eye

is the
be

characteristics

the

other

to

number

however,
obvions.

lodyte

Touch

conjecturing
at the expression
with
any large

to the
suggested
as the
and fingers
arms
There
is little
trayal.
language,
hand
to

walking,
or frying,

boiling,

writers

or not

been

sign
from

weaver,

shaving,

and,
calls
and taste
the palaioteric,
touch,
scent,
neoteric
the latter
of which
often
senses,

some

by

milking,

blacksmith,

coffee,
shooting,
fishing,
in short,
an endless
list.

except

ancestor

able

churning,

preparing

Whether
degree.
it is difficult,
in
vocal

a tailor,
shoemaker,
of washing,
dressing,

So

to many
importance
in connection

of any,

ical

of

signs

by the former.
and is considered

being

essential

difficulty
could
have

doctor.

planing,
boring,
Miiller
properly
and
the
hearing

development,

as

of

ascertained

than
vocal
expressing
been
roots.
expressed
by those
with
our vastly
increased
of external
avocabelongings
life,
and habits,
all that
is absolutely
for our physical
nearly
necessary
can be expressed
in pantomime.
Far
the mere
for
beyond
signs
and the like,
a slrilldrinking,
sleeping,
any one will understand
ail

instramentality
Even
now,

any

were

concepts
been

has

281

PANTOMIME.

information
be demanded,
That

witnessed.

of

SIGN

282

North

the

AMONG

LANGUAGE

American

from

as distinct

Indians,
bas

the

frequently
two
to present

in

general
remote

from

instances

are

which

signs

described

been

its abbreviations,
erally
but
it may be interesting

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

gen-

terms,
locali-

ties.
A Maricopa
advantageous
his horse's

charger.
An
A-tco-m-wi
tlie

explain
resented

or

cause

a man

growingpale
ing to sleep,

thus

and

died.

(pointing
his spirit
his

with

imitating
still
upon
was

falling,

Several
reference

is made

Dialogue

between

appeared
adorned

Alaskan

He

gesture.

quotes
been

with

an

with

with

the

expressing
the
it has been
be

without

and
"Nothing
that

than
the

his
tar

by

sleeping
his face

body

npon
who had

fallen

words

guage.
institutions,

they
con cludes

aid

the
who

philosophy,

for

affections
of learned

useless

nearly
oflanguage,

incorporated
makes

into
his

speeches
accords,

have
and

had

their

Since,
purpose
the

mind,

satirical

announce
[Book

the

that

been

that

and
much

following
ch. xix],

had

endowed
bas
into
the
the

furlight

hand,
former

whereas

latter;

work
the

have

not

declaring
have
been

many

iii,

he

of his thoughts."

men

without

his

had

nature
then,
of bringing
and
language

intelligent
produced

hero

agreements

never

would

has

quoth
Pantagruel
less,
of our
it is a mere
abusing
there
who say that
of those
Ail

and messenger
in
St. Basil

the

of
and

of givingprecedence
could
divinity,

block

or

of

brother

hands

Story.

LANGUAGE.

PRIMITrYE

interpreter

the

silent

opinion
and
maimed

Rabelais,
ing

and
man),
lie indicated

Na-wa-gi-jig's

to a nakedtrunk

and
voice,
two instruments

articulate
us

Man,

approval
without

and

hand,
effects."

trembling,
sink-

him,

a friend

in favor
was strongly
full
of wisdom
and

in 1620,'

superior
band
as the

formed

and

Indians,

UPON

says,

nothing
with the

meh

would

for

of mourning

dress

to
rep-

with
the
more
intermixed
of pure
pantomime,
In especial,
in th present
will be found
paper.
signs,
the
Ntci's
of Kin Oh-ss,
to the Address
Narrative,

writing

Cresollius,

nished

lie

to which

bank,
be his

his

California,
with tar,

which

skies,

upwards,
The
pointed.

flight

his

covered

its way to the

of a bird

the

on

shutting
with
part

Northeastern

being
to save
his efforts
despite
of a white
his face to that

winging

THEORIES

SOME

He

and,
from

himself

descriptions

conventionalized

to

cheeks

hands

the river
shown
to

in
Indian,
and forehead

River

Pit

of his

whereupon
time
at the
same
tenderly,
him to
no offer could
tempt

an

offered

was
Arizona,
he stretched

horse,
it

that

thereby

of

limits

present

his

for

caressed

neck,

meaning

eyes,

in the

Indian,
trade

the

wonderful
true

learn-

opinion:
do I believe

to
to give
credit
lanas a natural
thing
from
the
arbitrary
origin

understandings
is any such
primary
of nations

in their

respective

con-

malleky.]

THEORIES

descendments

to

ticulate

voice,

UPON

what

should

tion

at all;
the
upon
good
Max
Mller,

will

be

to the

according
for that
the

sense

and

PRIMITIVE

noted

LANGUAGE.

and betokened

dialecticians,
and
meaning
of the

pleasure

first

283

by

An

them.
totally

deviser

imposer

and

ar-

no significa-

hath
naturally
thereof
did

dpend
of it."

Professor
of Berlin,
following
an inHeyse,
published
of primitive
to the effect
that
man had a creative
speech,
to each
as it thrilled
faculty
giving
his brain
for the
conception,
through
first
a special
which
became
extinct
time,
phonetic
expression,
facnlty
when
its necessity
ceased.
This
makes
each
radical
of
theory,
which
to be a phonetic
out from
the
of the first
language
type
rang
organism
man
or menwhen
struck
the "dingby an idea,
hasbeenhappilynamed
It has been
abandoned
the
destructive
dong"
theory.
mainly
through
genious

theory

criticismsofProf.
tion
of

W.D.

by the latter
sounds
which
and

cepted
idea.

Whithey,
be specially

should
a

by

of

series

understood

in

of YaleCollege.
noted:
"A

historical

a certain

word

reasons

Onelucidexplanais a combination

has

as
community
and
understand

come

to

be

ac-

the

of a certain
s:gn
it, it has existence;
it ceases
to exist."

As long
as they
so accept
ceases
to use and understand
everyone
it,
Several
them
contend
that
there
was but
authors,
among
Kaltschmidt,
one primitive
which
was purely
that
language,
onomatopic,
is, imitative
of natural
sounds.
This
has
been
as the
"bow-wow"
stigmatized
when

but

theory,

its

as not
itself,
bow-wow."
back

words

stead

of

advocates
our

only
They
in

their

confining

sprung.
Another

attempt

to

for

account

Millier
the
mon
in an

has

when

when

hauling
It also

attack.

which

the

either

words

been
by

child

made,
means

and the
of

to
from

words

any natural
which
the

represented
of interjectional

engaged
on a rope
or pulling
derives
an argument

roots

from
the
argument
epithet
of Papua,
call the dog a
too far in attempting
to trace

bird

an

sings.
which
can

have

Professor

by

in-

sounds
words

cries.

This

Noire,
Max

In it is included
theory.
make
seemingly
by a comsuch
as the
of
cries
work,

"pooh-pooh"
a body
of men
in a common

which

shouts
or

an

natives

the

styled
sounds

impulse

the

gone
however,
as now
shape
existing
that
worlc
to the
roots

revengefully

sailors

but

have,

Ianguage

rhythmical

derive

might
children,

or the

oar,

yell

of

savages
life by

from

the

impulse

of

Thero

are,

however,
to have

that

be

proved

very

fe,w
deri-

vation.
Professor
guage,
topia,
it to be

SAYCE,

in

his

gives
London,
1880,
and
to a limited

late
the
extent

work,
origin
in

Introduction
of

langnage

interjectional

to the
in

Seience

gestures,
cries.
He

of Lanin

onoma-

concludes

the ordinary
of modern
that
ail
theory
comparative
philologists
are traced
back
to a certain
number
of abstract
each
of
languages
roots,
which
was a sort
of sentence
in embryo,
and while
he does
not
admit
this as usually
he believes
that
there
was a time in the history
presented,

of speech
men

when

made

with

gestures

gratifying
views
in his

which

to

with
own

decided

rectly

expressive.sounds
and
exclusive,
in the

founded

separated

from

yet
fore

have

The

pristine
days,
with
connection

and

expected
have

artificial

slight

It

audible.

sounds

of

the

could

is

words

only

derived
than

been

have

even

would

therein

that

the

had

close

from.them,
as the

signs

formed

yet

the

which

gestures,

corruption,
also
contended

and the ideas

directly
objects
for communication
more
copious
characteristics
and more
distinct
more

embraces

action
of

or

a representation
used
to express

been

that

with

concomi-

or

consequent
that

onomatopia

to but
the

the

as much

were

have

scholars
linguistio
the
ding-dong'theories

for

actionwould

visual

the

when

paragraph,

the

associated

sound

been

serve

search

the essential,
be
it would

of the

subjected
as a key to

following

diand
onomatopic,
imitative,
been
ofhuman
speechhas
origin
been
have
roots
of language
many
primordial
actions.
certain
sounds
As,
accompanying

that

it.

and

<bow-wow'

to explain

was
the action
however,
the accident,
tant
sound
reproduction
the
before

in the

discordancies,

the
the

involuntary

feigned
the idea

and

both
that

unsatisfactory;

had

he

subject
confidence:

greater
failures

that

are

as

on the

publication

reproduced
''IProm
their

too

writer

present

first

uttered
by primiof thought
by the
is specially
statement
same
advanced
much
the
sounds

representations
significant
This
were accompanied..

they

the

now

rcently

the

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

or semi-articulate

articulate

tlie

were

tive

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

284

speech,

does

than

of objects

sight
the

of hearing."

sense

CONCLUSIONS.
The

of

gesture,
never,
absolute

exclusion

naturale
dico
utrumque
few

oral
art.

did

faculties,

other.

is now

The
to

admitted

communicare
fit homini
With
naturale."
liomini
while

of nature,

sounds

positions,
tions,
derivatives.
an

his

of the

1661,

minus

that

ail

It

forms,
would

speech
With
the

action
spontaneous
that
the connection

appear

of the
between

of
vocal

in
the

they
the

neglected
wisdom
Figuris
voice

long

after

ideas

and

words

and
now,
to the
used

are

both
one

was

work
whenhe

of Dalgamo,.
"non
says:

Sonis:
quant
man at first

gesture
sounds

imitative
purely
under
excitement,
organs
aE

when
man,
and
voice

that

between

he exhibited
gesture
and
distances,
directions,
division
from
this
unequal

rudimentary

concession

as
where

long
show

view

choose

with

dimensions,

remained

of the

not

possession
both
originally
instinctive,
being
was in a state
those
with
faculties,

publishedin

the

is in favor

of authority

preponderance

in the

generally

compact
of
istence

mo-

actions,
and
of

their

capacity
become

had

and

of

it is still
depended

which
and hearer
the
presupposes
between
speaker
was
That
of communication.
probably
a prior
mode
"like
of Professor
in
the
Satoe,
apposite
phrase
which,
ture,
the first rude
formed
or the Andes,
of the Himalayas
bridges
least
the very
man."
At
man
and
between
communication
a

quorum
imitated

the

the
true

upon
ex-

by gesthe ropemeans
of
it may

be

iULtEKY.l

PRIORITY

BETWEEN

WORDS

AND

GESTURES.

285

as a clue leading
ont of the labyrinth
accepted
provisionally
of
confusion.
philologie
For the purpose
of the present
no need of an
paper there is, however,
absolute
decision
between
communication
upon the priority
of ideas by
articulation.
It is enough to admit that the
bodily motion and byvocal
connection
between
them was so early and intimate
that gestures,
in
the wide sense indicated
of presenting
ideas under
physical
forms,
had a direct
formative
effect upon many words;
that they exhibit
the
gladly

earliest

condition

of the human

are traced from the remotest

anmind;
peoples
possessing
records;
are generally
prevalent
survive
in th sceriic
stage of social evolution;
agreeably
and
still adhere to the ordinary
pantomime,
speech of civilized man by
motions of the face, hands, head, andbody,
often involuntary,
often puror for emphasis.
posely in illustration
It may be unnecessary
that
none
of the signs to be deto explain
even those of present
world-wide
are presented
scribed,
as
prevalence,
those
of primitive
man.
precisely
Signs as well as words,
animais,
and plants
and change, their births
hve had their growth, development,
and deaths,
and their struggle
for existence
with survival
of the fittest.
It is, however, thought
from reasons hereinafter
mentioned
that
probable
their radicals
can be ascertained
with more precision
than
those
of
words.
tiquityamong
in the savage

ail

HISTORY

OF

GESTURE

LANGUAGE.

There is ample evidence

of record,
besides
that
derived
from other
that the systematicuse
of gesture
sources,
speech was of great antiquity.
and Quintilian
lsc gestus
Livy so declares,
specifies that the
ab illis temporibus
heroicis orta est."
Plato
classed
its practice
among
civil virtues,
and Ohrysippus
gave it place among the proper ducation
of freemen.
Athenaeus
tells that gestures
were even reduced to distinct
classification
with appropriate
The class suited to comedy
terminology.
was called Cordax,
that to tragedy
and that for satire SicinEumelia,
Sicinnus.
from these formed a fourth
nis, from the inventor
Bathyllus
to pantomime.
This system
to have been parclass, adapted
appears
to theatrical
ticularly
applicable
performances.
Quintilian,
later, gave
most elaborate
rules for gestures
in oratory,
which are specially
neticeable from the importance
attached
to the manner
of disposing
the
He attributed
to each particular
a significance
or suitfingers.
disposition
ableness
which are not now obvious.
Some of them are retained
by
modern
but without
the same, or indeed
meanorators,
any, intentional
ing, and others are wholly disused.
The value of these digital
shown by their
arrangements
is, however,
use among the modern
to whom they have directly
descended.
Italians,

286

LANGUAGE

SIGN

AMONG

of this

illustrations
many
from
Austin's

From

fact

the

%omia
Ghironomia

is copied

AMERICAN

NORTH

is

fcllowing

as his

ture

INDIANS.

described

selected.

excution

graphie
by

Quintilian

of the right
hand joining
finger
dle of its nail to the extremity
and

thumb,
of

rest
ing.n
KG.

among
Bothof

modem

North
-DlUim.

American
jSLllltllttLlJ.

+1.

Indians
X11U.1OJUC>

believe

the

to vie

with

which

of

of
variety
greater
the other
by speech,
to the actor
victory
his
of nis
01
were

Gestures

of the ZD
descriptions
~r"
gestures
idea of approbation
good."

the
among
sign
63, a common

affirmation
dJlliJ.lJLltULJ.ull.

and
CL11

With

approbation.

as to

actor,
a sentiment

in

the
and
gesture
result
of
with the apparent
with the
who was so satisfied
tiitiu
that

treated

one

he
uo

by

wrote
vviuue
still

of with

a book
uuuii.
more

to

body,

which

great

an

resented

is

Fm.
JFIG.02.
6..
as connected

JEschylus
appears
of perfection,
but
:+.a.a
introduced
introduced
him,
him,
marked
dancing

representations.
to a high degree
gesture
.i.a
,.
dancer
by
by
employed
employed
without
a dance
show,
subordinated

-kz-^

on
uix

distinction

and

theatrical

brought

Fig.

mid-

ia
mneeihln
dn
to
is
possible
that
Uicero
used

express
the
ways,

art
iu.u

dances

pantomimic

with

the

ofits.own

the
extending
moderately
in approvis graceful
fingers,
62 is taken
from
De Jorio's

of Macrobius
celebrated
the

story

Roscius,
them
could

SUperiority
superiority
the subject.
si.Lbject.

same

to
LU Oii.jJi.COt3
express
7nf~nilo
details
it

n
+1,nc.n
of
these

--l

knowledge

Fig.
and

N~N
plates
with the

Neapolitans,
may be compared

these
1--

the

Cl.

the

61
Fig.
of the
ol
tne gesThe fore

motions

of the

dramatie

hands,

pantomime.
that

says
artist,
Athenseus,
Thebes
the Seven
before

circumstancemanifest

by

his

orrather

Rome,
delight

have

a
Telestes,
+~
a.>>
the
the
dumb
dumb
steps,

and

and
arms,
He was
so
when

he rep-

he

rendered

every

gestures
the art

alone.

From

from Egypt,
of Augustus
and in the reign
and
his
of that
Emperor

Greece,

with
to

to
w asbrought
was the great
friend
Mcenas.

was the first to introduce

of Alexandria,
Bathyllus,
1,1;~ ~i~~<nT)Q/]a/]aT)n-&T'rtnCTnr{)1lT)P~'1f)f1~M
ThAl9,txne
atrival
he
had
a
but
m Jyiaaes.
dangerous
public,
was gay and
and affecting,
while
Bathyllus
magnificent,
pathetic,

TTlG.G3.
it

to the

ter

was

Roman

All
sportive..
Athenaeus
its.
died

A.

pher,"

D. 194)
becausehe
in

exhibiting
who

professed

ebrated
trius
his

merabout
their
respective
was split
into factions
his
own
time
of
of
a
performer
(he
distinguished
speaks
whom
he calls
the
named
philosodancing
Meinphis,

Rome

showed

everything
the arts
to teach

pantomimist
of the

spoke

performance,

what

silence

who
art

with

had

the
with

Pythagoreanphilosophy
evidence
stronger

of language.
heard
that

with
the

contempt,
result
that

In the
the

prevailed
the

cynic,

cynic

could

thanthey
of Nero,
reign

philosopher
him
to
npon

more

and

more

do by
could
a celDemewitness
aston-

MAtumr.I

HISTORY
atlasteried
at
last cried

ished,
ished,
for

do,

to me

of

appear
narrates
talent

Pontus

is told
(the
story
come
to Rome
to
having
taken
to see the
pantomimes,

Armenia),
and been

what

Emperor
.barian

begged

being

asked

his

he

why

his
or explain
assistance
easily

While

the

there

remain

in the

tenth

he

present
that
he

who
many
neighbors
he found
it difficult
them

GESTURE

LANGUAGE.

287

aloud.
"Man.
wia.t von
IInotnot onlv
hear
what
aloud,
only sfia.bnt
"Man;
see, but IT hp.av
you
to speak
with
hands!"
your
in his work
this
De Saltatione,
another
gives
the
same
A barbarian
of, perhaps,
performer.

you

who
Lucian,
tribute
to the
prince

out

OF

would

of

Tyridates,
to the Emperor
on his departure

homage
was asked

have

have

might
made

elsewhere
do

as

the

a mark

of his

principal
odd request,

of

King

Nero,
by the

favor.

The

bar-

and

pantomimist,

upon
he had

such
an
that
replied
such various
and discordant
that
spoke
languages
to obtain
who
coold
understand
any
interpreter
but if he had
the
dancer
he could
commands,
by
make
himself
to ail.
intelligible

effect
general
but
few detailed

of

thse

pantomimes
of them.

descriptions

is

often

mentioned,

however,
or
Golden
sufficient
Metamorjyliosis
gives
Ass,"
of the
of the Judgment
of Paris
to show
performance
that
it
resembled
the best
form of ballet
known
in modern
times.
opera

details

book

of his

strongly
These
exhibitions

were

so

in favor
in the

when

a famine

there

city, though
to leave.

ail the strangers

continued
popnlarity
a decree
of Oharlemagne

evident
had

were

greatly
in Rome

Marcellinus,
voted
to the

art, and
besides

that

raged
ail the

Their

from

been

revived

formance

of

in

his

time.

the

original
not with

though
vives,
reference
to

serious

the

subjects,

until

to

according
six thousand
they

were

Ammianus
de-

persons
ail

in the

kept

were
philosophers
the sixth
century,"and

forced
it is

that

were not lost, or at least,

they
of us who have
the perenjoyed
will
admit
that
the
art still sur-

Those

Ravel

that,
190

year

Apuleius,

troupe

magnificence
which
it

or
exhibited

perfection,
in the

with
especially
of imperial

age

Rome.
and

Early
that
of

prominent

the

venerable

Gestum

per
indeed

D'igitorum,
carried
on

been

eratum

of a universal

to be

occult

and

that

arduous,
sufficient
The
ject

without

only,

earliest

were

published
universalis

made

by

in

London,

et

lingua

the

use

communication,
in the
Rabelais,

that

never
Wonderful"
for

proceeding
them
of

the

matters

from
to

my

for the
desidsigns
also was designed
of the sixteenth
beginning

the

"I will
declare,
dispute
are so abstruse,
hard,
mouth
of man will
never

by
and
be

liking."
value

practical
of

George

Dalgarno,
entitled
1661,

philosophica,

of

which

his force
matters
of
spent
upon
to it.
He makes
his English

attention

The

of
unfolding
contributions

to

of

speaking,

words

for

reference

satirical,
devotes
much

Thaumast

philosopher,
signs

in
mode

mystic,
however

century,
who,
little
importance,

the
works
is
among
post-classic
upon
gesture
Bede
flonrished
A. D. 672-735)
De Loquel
(who
sive de Indigitatione.
So much
discussion
had

Ars
and

connected

the

in

with
two

the

sub-

one
works,
character
vulgo
Bignorum,
other
at Oxford,
printed

Aberdeen,

288

SIGN

LANGUAGE

AMONG

NORTH

american

INDIANS.

t.w+I/1
~nirl./t.<innlAMvnh/HJi.
<vr
T)p.n,f and Dumb
Tiwmb
Maris
He
Man's Tutor.
Tutor.
He
or flu>,
ilie- Deafand
Diascalocophus,
1680, entitled,
lie
was
his
and
incidentally
his
life
in
though
works,
obscurity,
spont
into
under
the name of "M. Dalgarus,"
passed
mentioned
by Leibnitz
of Bishop WilMns in
was the precursor
Yet he undoubtedly
oblivion.
and a PMlosopMcal
a Real OMraoter
pubhis Essay toward
Language,
the first
idea was far older, it
indeed
lished in London,
1668, though
some way
by Piso, the wish of Galen that
having
been, as reported
and
names
such
found
out
to
signs
be
by
peculiar
represent
things
might
the educaideas respecting
as should express their natures.
Dalgarno's
tion of the dumb were also of the highest value, and though they were too
at the period when he wrote,
to be appreciated
refined and enlightened
Some of his
were used by Dr. "Wallis if not by Sicard.
they probably
as the ear;
to
be
as
docile
I
think
the
'As
should
be
eye
quoted
thoughts
an
see I any reason but the hand might be made as tractable
so neither
if
not
at
least
to
and
as
soon
as the tongue;
brought
form,
fair,
organ
and echo back articulate
to imitate
as the tongue
legible
characters,
blind
of the late success in educating
A paragraph
sounds."
prophetic
minher
the
can
exert
The
soul
is
as
follows
powers
by
deaf-mutes
cari

of her
she is deprived
when
and, therefore,
istry of any of the senss
the eye and the ear, then she must be contented
principal
secretaries,
which are
the other senss
and scullions,
with the service of her lackeys
than the eye and the ear; but
to their mistress
no less true and faithful
not so quick for dispatch."
the inward emotions
of the modes of
by
In his division
expressing
cases
"when
to physiology
he relegates
and sensible
outward
signs"
are expressed
signs as have a
the internai
by such external
passions
the passion
and
with
of
cause
they
natural
by
way
effect,
connection,
frowning,
&c., and this way of interpreweeping,
discover, as laughing,
to natural
philosotation being common to the brute with man belongs
to serve the rational
far
this
not
And
because
soul,
enough
goes
phy.
This he divides into Pneuman has invented
Sematology."
therfore,
the ear; Schethrough
conveyed
by sounds
interpretation
matology,
skin
by mutual
contact,
matology,
by figures to the eye, and Haptology,
or
into
is
itself
divided
Typology
Grammatology,
to skin.
Schematology
"the
transient
embraces
The latter
or Dactylology.
and Cheirology
comes
motions of the fingers, which of ail other ways of interpretation
to
that
of
the
nearest
tongue."
in lieu of speech must be menof gestures
As a phase in the practice
tioned the code of the Oistercian
monks, who were vowed to silence ex-

That they might literally

exercises.
observe their vows
cept in religions
by signs, a list
they were obliged to invent a system of communication
much
does
not
show
but
of which is given by Leibnitz,
ingenuity.
of the
of the early inhabitants
of the speech
A curious
description
1749in his Arcana
Glestia, published
world, given by Swednborg
in inof
deaf-mutes
exhibitions
with
the
present
1756, may be compared
like the
He says it was not articulate
for their instruction.
stitutions

MALiamr.J

vocal

HISTORY

of our

speech

respiration,

but

by-slight
Austin's

motions

ical

OF

but

time,
internai.

by

of the

on

London,
who
have

gesture,
branches
of oratory.
has
also
the
volume

was

and

lips

LANGUAGE.

aAIJV1V141J

This

has

external

by
their

information

given

credit

freely

used

been

not

of the
changes
or a Treatise
on

corresponding

always

~;o<7

produced
to express

work,
GMronomia,
is a repertory
of

1806,
not

289

.lJA1.XUll.t~.

tacit,
being
were
able

They

comprehensive

Delivery,

GESTURE

vt.

for

meaning
face.
Rhetor-

ail

to it, as well
by the present

writers

as

on

ail

as
writer,
Mi-mica
degli
The
canon's

canon
by the
Andrea
de Jorio,
La
nel
Gestire
AnticU
investigata
1832.
Napoletano,
Napoli,
chief
was to interpret
object
the
of the
gestures
ancients
as shown
in
their
works
of art and
described
in their
by the modem
writings,
gesticulations
of the Neapolitans,
and he has
that
the general
proved
system
once
in ancient
of gesture
is substantially
prevailing
the
Italy
same
as
now
observed.
With
an understanding
of th
of
existing
language
the scenes
on the
gesture
most
ancient
Greek
vases
and reliefs
obtain
a
new
and interesting
and form
a connecting
significance
link
between
the
and prehistoric
present
times.
Two
of De Jorio's
are here
plates
repro64 and
such
cluced,
Figs.
67, with
and
explanation
further
illustration
as is required
for the present
subject.
The
black

spirited

figures
and are

ground
collection

the

of Sir

the

npon
described

John

ancient
in

Coghill,

published
of which

Bart.,

translation:

Fig.

vase,

the

64, are red

upon
account
in French

the

following

is

a
of

a free

or Bacchus
is represented
with
a strong
his head
beard,
girt
clothed
in a long
folded
credemnon,
above
which
is an
tunic,
and holding
ample
a thyrsus.
cloak,
Under
the form
of a satyr,
Cornus,
or the genius
of the
on the double
flute
plays
and tries
table,
to excite
to
the dance
two
the companions
of Bacchus-Galen,
nymphs,
Tranquility,
and Eudia,
The firstof
Serenity.
themis
dressed
in a tunic,
above
which
is afawn.skin,
a tympanum
or classifr
holding
drum
on which
she is
Dionysos
with
the

about
the

to

while
her
strike,
which
custom

fingers,

still

kept
is said to
fits

up

is

gestures
examination
of

though

of
it

drum,
it is

in

the

dance

of
of

the

two

appears
nor
have

not

so

are

nymphs
that

those

those

clear

what

of

of

the

and

serene

acumen

index

in

the

same

is reproachful
from

her

attitude

direction,
is shown
from
and

the

by

but

on

any
is the
true
under
subject
the modern
sign
language

corresponding

one

is

bene-

of art-commentators.

nothing
connection

clearly
indicating,
her countenance,

are

pleasures

interesting,
Galen
have

Eudia

of

snapping

states
wisely
The composition

catalogue
tarantella.

of
however,
by the light
seems
to be by no means
serenity
prevailing,
the
on a special
which
ladies,
is not
subject
at the reader's
left fixes
nymph
her
eyes upon
Aided,
there

time

the

the

that
allegorically
pure
the god of wine.
of the
critical
example

fair

The

beat

Italy

express
from

derived
This

in

marks

companion
the
author

but

very
to

butwithgreater
of her
companion,

with

with

aquarrel

necessarily
her
companion
thou.
That

slight
do

music,
discussion.
of Naples,
between

pure.
with
the

The
her

address

certainty
who raises

290

both

lier

LalvutuavrL

in

hands
the

by

pressed

right

tmrivi.x

raised

INDIANS.
--

~.

with

accompanied

suprise
hand

AMERICAN

NORTH

AMONG

LANGUAUE

SIGN
oJUMt

~t/U

with

shoulder,
This

posedtothepersontowhomresponseismade.
ideapresented,andisexpressedhysomeofourIndians^asshowninFig.65.
the
uiO
Indians
with
VYIUU
01 JHIUlttUS
tribe i of
A sign of the Dakota

latter

The

negation.

the

toward

is

same

the

the

rejection

opof the
`

vjii
is
113 given
gii

signification

OOiLUO

is ex-

palm

01glllJJ.VO.UiV/JJ.

At the same
infra.
page
441,
Fig.
270,
of the nyinph's
the upper
bodyis
part
of
as far as the preservation
drawn
backward
in

time

permits.
mde
on

equilibrium
is
sation
I

also
subject
hand
ofEudiais
IG.

thumb

65.

the

united,
in Fig.

clearly
there

66.

by
cem

the

p-

to

kissing
that

show

same

up
-.U
whereof

number

large

is

ereetum

one

the

air

he

retained

left

his

whose

hand,
-7

the

jealousy

"serenely"

marking

time
for
bad thing!

Galen!
my

you

Cornus!"

an

Fig.

taken

67,

gestures.
recognize
subject.
appears

the

them,

protagonist
The warrior

to

be

in

a vase

from

Without

from

the

the

or principal
Athen

goddess
council
of

war.

and
finger,
it was
classics
says

Requena,

J_T_

he

nymphs,

in the

stands
After

the

and

J3 X.1

the

another.

be the

well

may

object

instead

therefore,

of

appears
to be cryan affair
to have,
believes

verily

isrich
Gallery,
and attitudes

Homeric
costumes
actor

one

of surprised

affectation

in

6G.
T.

It
by that
sign.
to be about
love;
whose
back
behind

meaneth

one,
Eudia

thumb
to

coupled

established
two

JJ1

the

except
and

thus

the

more

and

Sl<i.

together,

attitude

and

a_

is drawn

lifted

tympanist,
a "tranquil"
or tryng
you are having,
this writer
which
accusation

The lady's
innocence.

been just.
that
of injured

e,.

fingers

by thejealous
is manifested.

whom

index

the

or Goat's
who

joined
what

soffcly

concerning

not

ancient

towards

parts
which

of

made

is furtively

accusation

of

whole

closed

fistways
he
nails

Pantagruel,
quoth
"Iunderstand,
The
denotes
quarrelis
marriage."
between
seated
and the fluting
satyr

have

the

pollifew

the

in various

described

the significance
work,
made byNaz-de-cabre
Ch. XX),
Book
III,

great
Itis

forefinger,

in

primore
The
gesture

is explained.
Nose
{Pantagruel,

ing,
with

_"t.1~

of Venus,

adoration

digito

rsidente."

into

in the

as used

gesture
words

out of the
of Rabelais'

the

of

'1

love, which
of the thumb

for

left

The

it is held

among
authority
Vincenzo
"
St. ocu-iiuo,
ai/,
of
quoted
i[uuw;n
by
uj
Jerome,
llia.rr.iage.
01 marriage.
molli
et quasi
et ipsa
conjunetio,
digitorum
maritum
et fderans,
se complectans
pinto
alludes
and Apuleius
clearly
conjugem;"

osculo
et

mute;
balls

the
~4~

with
w y~u
sign

Neapolitan
the
is called

It

not

,.r

modem

is ample

aa sign
Sign
i(Nam

git
the

rival
v m

her

~v.l..1.1.

may

or accu-

denied,
Its
other.

or not, on the
be ascertained.

truthfully

whether

So a reproach
and
one part,

the

forth

group,
in the

study

of

to

denial

is

in natural

it is easy to
and its general
midst

modern

of what
gesture

SIAL1.ER1-.]
SIAL1.ER1-.]

GESTURES
GESTURES

OF
OF
ANCIENT
ANCIENT

GREEKS.
GREEKS.

291
291

the votes of each member of the council, with th

degree of posior interest
felt by each, can be ascertained.
Athen
in animated motion
turns
her eyes to the right,
and extends
her left arm and
hand to the left, with her right hand brandishing
a lance in the same
in which
**j.
ii
uluu
her
livi.
feet kJii-V^
JL\J\U
showY LLKJX.
her to
Kj\J be
direction,
"-J
JUd ICCHLV
\j\J
ready to
spring.
0
IJJL 1.1J.
She is nrgt_
ing the figures on her right to follow her at once to atspeech,
tiveness

some

tempt

dangerons

Of
m
these
macac

enterprise.
~m.,
man,

who

holds

his

t&)

is

This

politan
before

and

hasty

which

68,

signifies
and
slowly,"

action,
"go
movement

seated,
hand
flat
suspendhis fcaee.

above

probably
ot th
of
the

ing
mg
Fig.

gesture,

calmly

right

andreversed,
ed slightly
xiG-w-

the
uuc
cmcmy
elderly

is

the

modern
modem

endFru. oo.

JNeaNea-

to

advice

hesitation,
commences

higher

pause
with
a

This
can
be compared
downward.
with
gentle
wavering
the
of some
of
our
wait!
The
sign
Indians,
Fig.
69, for
slozoly!
female
at the
left of the
figure
group, 1 standing
firmly (.1 and
-tJ
decidedly,
7
raises
her left
hand
directed3ted to the goddess
vertical.
If
,with
with the palui
palm
this
it
be

is

to be a stationary
supposed
gesture
"wait!
stop!"
It may,
means,
however,
the commencement
of the last
mentioned
"</o sloio."
of thse
members

gesture,
Both
vise
vise
priety
The
and

of

well

that

veteran

what

duce

for

This

may

his

and
and

of

the

doubt
doubt

express
express

council
of

ad-

the
the

propro-

action.

warrior

on

up.
"_l.

~v

to aslc, inqnire,
he inquires

means
be

immediate

sitting
carried

delay
aeiay

the

This

and
of the

reasons

he

temporizing
be
collated

of Athen

left

position,

Z.N.

supposed

presents
to

his
be

left

hand

flat
now

stationary,

itmay
other

can

pro-

policy.
with
the

modern

for ask,
Neapolitan
sign
and
the
common
Indian
for "tell
70,
sign
tion
with this it is also interesting
to compare
and
also the
Comanche
interrogation,
Fig.
72, .4

me! Fig.
71.
the
Australian

Fig.

Indian

sign
.b.~

In

connecsign

for

for

give me,
y"
artist
had
had

the
Fig.
301,
301, page
page 480, infrct.
infra.
If, however,
th intention
to represent
the flat hand
as in motion
from
below
as is probable
from
the connecupward,
p
the meaning
is muclh, greatly.
He strongly
distion,
the

approves
dians
the

same

the

extended

last

figure

counselof

express

of comparative
but
with
them
palm,
the right,
action
bythe

conception
to

often

the

the
idea

side.
Our Inopposite
of quantity,
with
much,
motion
of
by an upward
is held
downward.
The

height,
the
palm
of his whole

body,

shows

his

rejec-

tion

of

the

surprise

It is interesting

Fig.
same
ish

of modem

attitudes

and

pliancy

of th

slaves
In close

Italy

life

the

gives

modern

in the

gestures

Puleinella,
of Naples,
has the

streets

as appears

with

this

in

the

fool-

supposed

rfrence
must
of the study
to the
exhibited
gestures

branch

works
in

of Italian

comparison
of their

tiquity

instance

per

of Leonardo
the

century,
as there

and

expressed
hand

in

gospel
which

a thief,

the

painting
by
and
slightly

of the

pilferer's

and is the same gesture

ject,
nowindicates
tlieft inNaples,
74, and among some of the
American

propriety
by the

h preserved
of the

traitor
loaf

white

even

language,

unto

of
arrangement
he sketched
that
di

Spasimo
before

he was

the

the
in

eleven

parcicuiar
particular
of
detail

It

is

to

in m
m
his

near

one

the
the

where

his

table
hand

of gesture

the

traditional
for

hands
different

the

positions

to

the

however

in

addition

Representatives,
Eepresentatives,
been
active
in promoting
that
of
the
deaf
and
Language

Fig.
North

satisfied.

allusion

speech,

on

exhibition

of gesture
bibliography
close
without
should
slight,
who
D.
De
works
of
Haerne,
Mgr.
includingthe
of
.^W__a_
Chamber
a member
of the"r
as 'lN
has,
Belgian
No

that

desire

apparent
obtain

of bread

lies

which

quality)

equally
equai-ly
minutest

fingers.
Madonna's

the

Sicilia

coarser

was

toob-

The
Fig. 75.
of the
sign is

Indians,

pictorial

of

Sup-

and
clntching
drawing
him furtively
the stolen

ward

being
Kattaelle
Raffaelle

the

of Judas
The

extended
imitative

curvedj
act in

Last

to thegure

portrayed.
him
as

the

in

only modem
with
the
anhigh
A
predecessors.

da Vinci,
painted
close
of the fifteenth

toward

is

be made

art

is in the

good

denonnces

(the reinainder
is tending.
tendmg.

of

sign

emotional
merely
classics.
The

of the

limbs

INDIANS.

Terence.

Vatican

connection

those

with
from

drawn
instance,
of the
and abandon

for

73,

AMERICAN

NORTH

and his right

hand
delay,
and reproof.
of the
to note the similarity

proposed

combined

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

292

of

Signs

has

the
dumb.
been

to his

rank

in the

ducation

causeof
His
translated

admirable
and

FiG. 74.
Roman
Boman

Catholic
Catliolic
Ghurch,
Church~
and especially
in gnerai,
The
Natural
treatise
is

accessible

to

American

iiallee!]
iiallee!]
,.nn

HISTORY
HISTORY

~l

n"c.

readers

+1,
in the

valuable

OF
OF

GESTURE
GESTURE

American

_7

Annals

conducted

serial,

SPEECH
SPEECH

of

u.

and
Deaf
A. FAY,

E.

FlG.

MODERN
MODERN

7'

the

Prof.

by

"T'\

USE.
USE..293

'7

293

~r

1875.

Dumb,
of the

In

National

that
Deaf

75.

Mute

can

Dr.

Tyioe
that

MODERIST

USE

says

History

(Early

as a book

gestures

Englishman."
sons
not
accustomed
idea

of

low

of

to believe
with

gestures"
ous

faces

in his

Whether

any
with

the

or
npon

general

constant
which

frequently
guages
become

them

their

of the

infinence
to

to

sixbject

Unity
lowest
not

the

the

words

natives
to

be

it seems
to

Mr.

more
gesture

of

speech

without

German
for

per-

associating
of those
up
it

and hidevoices,
is quoted
by the Duke
those
characteristics
as

gesture
are

relative

to

some

to,

in inverse

th&tthey
of the
development
or less associated.
yet

discordant

skins,

description

oral

down

summing
which
rendered
Fnego,
he classes
their
"violent

del

in approval
of hnmanity.
the visible

is

than

Darwin's

Tierra

lay

impossible

them

established

the

cannot

civilized

observe

greasy
This

of
power
of modern

culture,

less

fellow-creatures,

of Nature
condition

proportion

a necessary
so artificial

in
of

its

and say,
advances,
his talk
is illustrated

it is almost

yet

to

gestures
Thus

is still
gesture
been
made
that

"We

because
is

volume,
indicated
by

SPEECH.

of Manlcind,
M)
as civilization

Frenchman,

and
filthy
with paint.

bedanbed

of Argyle
vidence

twenty-sixth

the

GESTURE

pictures,
is true,
and

This

the

OF

with

culture.

characteristics
difficult

its

decreases

gesticulation
that
a Southern

or

the

in
on

now

literatnre

found.

instance,

with

and

Washington,
the
current

of

be

as a rule
for

at

Collge
ainount

large
title

do not

and

proportion
bear
that

its
or

several
The

languages
statement
has

highly-advanced
when
a langnage

lan-

and that
modifying
has
factor,
only
as to be completely
in written
expressible
signs-inhas been remodeled
their
deed,
use-can
the bodily
through
long familiar
be wholly
signs
with.
The evidence
for this statement
dispensed
is now
and it is safer
to amrm
that
a common
doubted,
use of gesture
depends
more upon
the sociologie
conditions
of the speakers
than
the degree
upon
of copiousness
of their
oral
speech.

294

SIGN

BY

USE
The
not

is

resorted

as a habitor
with

dialects
of

and
strangers
in Italy,

or

boatman

or oars,

will

at

the

1821,
voice to

latter,

when

the

among
seems

on being
often,
risk
of a serious

while

and

the

of

adoption

The

ungesturing

So

common

and

nearly

is

to respond

accident,

is the

Nor

tongue.

with

of

classes,
The driver

impossible.

involuntarily

use

the

nnedncated

the

drop
his

reins.

arms

habit

and
to

confined

after
to Naples
returning
boisterous
multitude
would
not

Ferdinand

that
and finding
be heard,
resorted

enjoyin con-

largebodies
or, when

over
spread
may
continents,
Italians
in a maze
dw elling
raie
or to the into foreign

addressed,

of his

are

terms
on equal
is necessarily
gesture
for an indefinite
time

foreigners,

lower

to be

to

proposed
dialect

same

the learning
as to compel
in its delivery.

impassive
now rulers

profusely
gesticulating
for centuries
either
subject
on whom
they
depended.

in accompaniment
fingers
the uneducated.
King
of

the

especially
without
them

gestures
that
utterance

IND1AXS.

it is now

languages,
and remains

among
themselves,
from
either
isolated

and

long insular,
English,
be compared
with the
flux

with

become

tongue,

and

dialects

so dominant

them,

own

their

of

thrown

accomplishment
and
speech,

common

ing
tact

are

differing
to for converse

AMEBIOAN
which

rule

INDIANS.

the
speaking
precisely
into
constant
contact

people

of

AMERICAN

NORTH

to a general

where
and

NORTH

IHAN

PEUPLES

approach

that

numerous,
others

with

OTSEJS

nearest

hazard

AMONG

LANGUAGE

the

revolt

allow

his

in signs,
a royal
address
givand
to the entire
ing reproaches,
threats,
admonitions,
pardon,
dismissal,
lazzaroni.
The medium,
satisfaction
of the assembled
though
probably
of
of its employment,
recalls
Lucan's
account
not
the
manner
precise
the qnieting
of an older
tumult

Composuit

successfully

vultu,

dextraque

to

tumultnin
fecit.
silentia

in London,
have
occasioned
measureless
of Punch
rivalry
would,
and disgust.
The
difference
in what is vaguely
styled
temperathe two peoples,
for
ment
does not wholly
the contrast
between
explain
of the King
in an
was creditable
both
to the readiness
the performance
the main
distinction
and to the aptness
of his people,
being
emergency
This

ridicule

and cultivated
still is, a recognized
in Italy
there
was in 1821, and
in
Britain.
In
to account
of
disused
Great
seeking
language
signs
long
have a more direct
descent
for this it
will
be remembered
that
the Italians
that

from
lo

the

vingly

people
cultivated

ally before
served.

their

who,

as has

gesture
eyes the

been

above

as a system.
artistic
relies

shown,

in classic

Theyhave
in which

times

alsohad
gestures

so long and
more
generhave

been

pre-

Addison
It is a curious
fact
that
some English
notably
writers,
(Specof thatnation
contended
that
it does not suit the genius
407), have
tator,
doctrine
Austin
to use gestures
even in public
which
speaking,
against
be nations
remonstrates.
He
"There
vigorously
says:
may
possibly
than
is comincline
them
more to gesticulation
whose
livelier
feelings
mon

among

us,

as there

are

also

countries

in which

plants

of excellent

use

SIGN

malleet.]

to man

grow
in colder

also
It

is in

district

LANGUAGE

spontaneously
countries."
to be

general
decreases

so

remarked

that

the

will

culture,

arefoundto

as the

number

of

among
Hindus,
that
in the
fact

The

has

guage
observed
above

and

Arabs,

the

elsewhere

in Europe

and

is

been

island

will

of

still

per-

nations.
lan-

Sicily
gesture
in a perfection

time

present
be considered

to

generally
a time
after

accompaniments
literate
of European

less

any
also

reduced

accustomed

Germans,

the

must

in

there

the

small

comparatively
maintained
until

been

has

language
who
are

thrive

dialects

doubtless

though

gestures,
that
a

in the
fact
not
weight
merely
and modified
but that
by writing,
people
and write,
as are the
to read
English
think
and talk
as they
and without
write,
sistent

21)5

and

bycare

these,

SICILY.

IN

in connection

not

with

the

remark

on England's
and it must
also be admitted
that
insularity,
several
have
This
languages
prevailed
in the latter,
still
leaving dialects.
of conditions
renders
the contrast
as regards
use of
apparent
similarity
more
are some
for their
reasons
gestures
remarkable,
yet there
persistence in Sicily
with greater
force
than
to Great
Britain.
The
which apply
explanation,
dates
from

the
and

meetings
so that

serted,
was also

by separate
so that
they
Greece,
or nationalorganization,
erned

by oligarchies

thefLfthcenturyB.
ture of language
and

Arab,

given

been

used

serve

it

fessedly
"In

who,
Greeks,
than
themselves.

with

from

dialects

The
as the

did

not

be

sober
the

hoped,
account

intervals

of

on between

the

what

deeply.
has

been

me

that

states

of

in a common

cities
and their
theseparate
territoriesbeing
govor tyrants
in
at war with
each other,
frequently
until,
to contribute
anewadmixbegan
C., the Carthaginians

during
The

conversation

priety

as-

colonization

different
unit

the

present
selected

one
did

not

of

travel:

the

acts

are

generation
is from the
carry
of

orchestra

his

so marvelous

pen

genius

was

for

romance

Dumas,
a pro-

the

I saw lively
conversations
opera
the
boxes.
in particular,
Arami,
not seen for three
and who
years,

which

for

three

at

into

de-

and

1 asked
ended,
the
intelligence
he replied,
that

O, yes,'
from
Palermo
away
he was
married

as to

of Alexandre

a friend
whom
he had
recognized
to him, by means
of his eyes
and his hands,
lated
what,
of my companion,
must
have
b een matters
eager
gestures
The

Sicanians

Romans

This

several

and

penalties,
would
be

It

followed
by Roman,
Vandal,
Gothic,
Herulian,
Thus
some
of the conditions
subjugation.
above
sugexisted
in this
whatever
the explanation,
the accase,
but,
of the extent
to which
the language
of signs has
by travelers

even

is to

carried

direst

andblood,

quotation.

who,

of signs
usage
who prohibited

island.

by

of adventurers

started

common

Norman

have

gested
counts

bands

the

of Syracuse,
under
the

of the

history

it
was colonized
aborigines
were still more apt at gesture

its

being

is that
tyrant

subjects,
to hold
communication.

that
adopted
expdient
to consider
the peculiar

they
useful

more

mre tradition,
of Dionysius,
the
conversation
his
among

through
time

him

person

Naples,

if

1 might
know
seemed
to

had

is one
years,
then

without
interest

of my good
he has

and

traveled

re-

to judge
by the
of great
interest.

with

improhim so

who
friends,
been
telling
his wife
in

296

SIGN

Austria

and

he had
his

the

wife

LANGUAGE

in France;
misfortune

had

AMONG

there

his

to lose;
so much

suffered

NORTH

wife

he

AMERICAN

birth

gave

arrived

from

INDIANS.

to

a daughter,

steamboat

by

that

but

her bed,
kept
he came
alone
to the play.'
dear
said
I to Arami,
'if
'My
friend,'
would
have
me believe
me a favor.'
'Whatis
you must
grant
you,
'It
do not leave
me during
said
he.
the
so
is, that
you
evening,
I may
be sure
no instructions
to your
and
when
you give
friend,

and
you
it?'
that

him

that
you ask
him,
'ThatI
said
will,'
Norma
was played;

we join
signs.'
act
of

to

Arami.

sea-sickness

whom

yesterday,

aloud

repeat
The

she

what

curtain

he

said

to

we went
as usual,
'I did not perfectly
dear
said Arami,
My
friend,'
comprehend
wanted
to tell me;
be so good
as to repeat
it.'
The traveler
word
for word,
and without
a syllable
from
the story
varying
had made
lation
which
Arami
of his signs;
it was marvelous
weeks

after

communication.

by

the
second
rose;
the curtain
and the actors
rebeing
falling,
to the
where
we met the traveler.
side-room,

called,

"Six

you

then

I saw
this,
This
was
at

a second

example
I was

Naples.

man

of this
walking
The
soldier

what

you

repeated
the transindeed.
of

faculty
with

mute

young
my com-

of Syracuse.
We passed
and
by a sentinel.
two or three
which
at another
time I should
panion
exchanged
grimaces,
not
even
have
but
the
instances
I had
before
seen led
me to
noticed,
attention.
'Poor
'What
did
he
fellow,'
sighed
my companion.
give
him
I asked.
said he, 'I thought
that
I recognized
say to you?'
Well,'
and I learned
from
as we passed,
from
what
he
as a Sicilian,
place
him,
I
and that
he knew
me well.
Then
he said he was from
Syracuse,
came;
asked

him
and

ail,

howheliked

The

man

asked
me

nearly

th
deed,
facial

I.

not lik e it at

if he

finish
certainly
should
be reduced

ever

by
to

him

see

Three

come.'
when

friend,

he

was

days
told

after,
that
a

'That

tradition
that
the
the
believing
in
was
Vespers,"
arranged
throughout
1282,
island
without
the use of a syllable,
and
even
the
day and hourfor
massacre
of the obnoxious
Inforeigners
fixeduponby
signs
only.
this

called

the

there

"the

popular

expression,

is

an

excuse

for

Sicilian

story
without

goes so far as to assert

even
manual
signs.
NEAPOLITAN

It

he did

his name;
he went
out and
give
said
as I
'just
he, on returning,
'Well,'
fellow
would
dsert.
the poor

minutes.

said

he said
he should

I would
aid him ail in
me, and that
I have
me with
ail his heart,
and

rely upon
might
fellow
thanked

ten

service;
better

that

poor

'What?'

After
the

to him

one day or other

I shall
of my Syracusan
quarters
to see him who would
not

the

left

revolt

Neapolitan
treat
him

that

at

said.'

not

signified

he

extremity,

my power.
no doubt
I was

did

I then

deserting.
that

the

if his ofcers

is fortunately

Neapolitan

possible

sign
somewhat

lations,
In Fig.

76

an

language
condensed,
ambulant

to produce
from

traced

of his
secretary

ail

that

this

was

done

by

SIGNS.

some
the

illustrations

plates

descriptions
or public

of De
and
writer

of the
with
Jorio,
remarks.
is

seated

modem
transat

his

"tEmrJ

little

side

to

woman

which
that

asks

not
secretary,
what
amused,
the

out

other
the

herself

of
her

opening
her

Bringing
she
eyes

the

read
his

to

and

what

his

left

a letter
to write

hand

embarrassment,
tells
with
her

righthandto
that

the

theme

trade.

much,
On this

to

her

and
is

He

wears

has

one

seated

absent

specseat
at

a married

husband.

The
but

some-

and finger
a common
for ngiiiry.
open,
sign
The wife, not
of
beingready
speech
resorts
to the mimic
withart,
and,
ail that is in her mind.
simple
gestures

mouth,

'shows

297
~!7<

without
about,
surprise,
the ends
of the thumb

with

fingers
naturally
letter
be about?"
the

of his

written

customers.

write

told

SIGNS.
;)l.J)li:j.

tools

meager

has

him

being
raises

shall

to rid

are
he

accommodate

who

joined,
"What

GESTURE
~jm~j.ujmi

iW

on
table,
in token

tacles
his

NEAPOLITAN
~arvL11n1v

heart,
is

to

withacorresponding
be love.
For

of

glance

the

also she
emphasis
curves
the whole
of her body
upper
towards
part
the inhim, to exhibit
of her passion.
To complte
tensity
the mimic
she makes
with
her
story,
left hand
the sign
of asking
for
which
has
been
above
desomething,
The letter,
scribed
(see page
291).
her husband
of her
then,
is to assure
love and to beg him to return
it with corresponding
affection.
The other
her

who has understood

the
whole
sister,
redirection,
as silly
and fruitless
and is much
disgusted.
Being
on her feet, she takes
a step toward
the wife, who she thinks
is unadvised,
and raises
her left
hand with a sign of disapprobation.
This position
of
thehand
is described
in full
as open,
raised
high,
andoscillatedfromright
to left.
Several
of the Indian
hve
the
signs
same
idea
of oscillation
of the hand
raised,
/*
often
near
the
to express
head,
folly,
fool.
^tefv.l^'
She
"What
a thing
to ask!
clearly
says,
fM
/{)
what
a fool you are
and at the same
time
\)
<%Friiy
makes
with the right
hand
the sign
of money.
^xijW^bjy
This
is made
of the thumb
by the extremities
WY^^
and index
Kg- "
each other,
rapidlyrubbed
against
and is shown
more
77.
It is taken
clearly
in Fig.
from the handling
and
of coin.
This
be compared
counting
with
an Indian
may
see Fig.
sign,
344.
115, page
perhaps

woman,

the

gards

So

the

right
fool

sister

giving
you are

some

is clearly
good
counsel,
to ask for
his

disapproving
as if to
love;

with
in

say,
you

had

her

left

the

combination,
ask
him

better

hand

and

with

her

"What
to

send

a
you

money."

In
with

request

as in American

Naples,
much

outcry.

Pollanclille

78
Fig.
tenerelle!

cry
from
ing in the kettle
which
to taste
the same,
but is without
hand
open
or begging,
one11

Pretty

meanscajoled,

is advanced

toward

and

raises

he
girl,
aud

also
please
while

boiled

ears of green
corn
are vended
is attracted
boy who
by the local
and seeing
the
s weet golden
ears still
boilsteams
forth
has an ardent
desire
fragrance,
cities,
shows

a soldo.
the

desired

He
object

tries

His right
begging.
with the sign
of asking
to indicate
the number

his left forefinger

The pretty
only give me one
her left hand
holds
the ladle
ready

girl
to

is by no
use if he

SIGN
SIGN

298
ZVO

LANGUAGE
liANGUAU-JB

AMONG
AMOJNU-

NORTH
JXU.KX.ti

AMERICAN
AMJJKJLUAJN

INDIANS.
UMU1AJN&.

Te voglio d no
she replies by gesture
dares to touch her merchandise,
I'il give you one inaliornP'
This gesture
cuorno!"
freely translated,
outline
in Fig. 79, and has many significations,
is drawn with clearer
1-

to

accorcung
and also

"

body.

as

scending

from

times

often

used
useu

oiLtJU

eye, and
is a prayerM

misfortune

or evil
son

in
for

wish

the

one

is also

Fig.

fingers,

80,
oratorical

of Quintilian's

by

words

the

"Duo

or

argument.
aw ic~~vuov
response

as

case,
or disagreeable
ao

aia~ac,

I will

ask,

Fig.

uv

to

you

plot
forthfrom

In

the
maarvi

nothing

is substantially
a story
which
modern
scenic
pantomimes
their
of Harlequin,
chrysalides

under

much
though
to keep
his engagement,
At this moment
contract.
father,

the
and

desirous

for

diminutive

Cecca,
Nanella,

diminutive

Peppino,

diminutive

Pasquale,

husband

D.
tract

shall

her

of breach

pudiate
make
herself

her
the

not

be

lover,

scene
be
the

Francisca,
of Antoniella,

a quarrel
He

signed.

In

of faith.
and

her

casting
off

of breaking
sign
made
to Peppino,

use

This

some

by

position

foundation

the

favord
with
reminds

of
called

to

spouse,
in the
the

begins,

actors

with

provided

sle'n-

by

the

another
is in

snitor.
his

notary

heart

to draw

of which,
names

for
as

stage

ofof-

betrothed

of

Guiseppe.

Cecca.
and

declares

that

and
her promise,
calls
on her daughter

of

she
passion
her
arms
around

friendship
and
which

of the
to

daughter
his

Peppino,
her

you
are."

bursting
and
Pantaloon,
Columbine,
for some
of her parents,
has
The old mother,
in despite

mother

the

what
giving
as horns

preliminary

sway
has

may

brevity,

of Antonio,

notary.
to pick

Alfonso,
Cecca
tries

the

useless,

which
is diminutive
of Peppe,
of Nanella.
of Cecca
and father

diminutive

Tonno,

of

"instead
simply
means,
but what
is vile and

most

perspicuity

evil.

is supposed
The
sacrifice.

present

A young
the consent
girl, with
an
honest
her
hand
to
youth.
promised
to give her
has taken
a caprice
of her word,

greater
follows

anotherper-

a
impertinent

it

and

also

by him to
with
re-

time

the

from

is

jettatura
jcmuw;

company.

The

toward

in

slaughtered

tells
of

der

It
the
une

and

statues,

oiaugui

given

an
wu

ptition,
give

directed

mis-

in prehis-

present.
against
uj;;uiisl

preservation

as

a marital

gestures
medii
sud

quoque
is said

and
veniunt,"
pollicem
connected
be vehement
and
proach

amulet
itunucL

and

and

on medals
is ancient,
as is shown
to
bU
refer
reicr
to
LU
the
me
horns
uums
of aiiiiuuaio
ujl
animais
of

m
as an

_L.i

context,
of the
parts
deallusion,

common

probably
as the

as well
aiH

to

antiquity,

was

general,
or her

his

high

which

toric

__a

ana

suDject-matter

to different
applied
to the head
it has

Applied

fortune

_ve__L_ui__

tne

her,

commands

the

con-

accuses
to reher

to

"scocchiare"
which she has
the
hand
consists
in extending

maixeez.]

NEAPOLITAN

'with

the

and

then

GESTURE

SIGNS.

299

of finger
and thumb
before
see Fig.
described,
66,
thus
the union.
This
th latter
rethem,
breaking
to do
with
luctantly
pretends
which
is
conyet
with
one hand,
the other,
cealed
from
her irate
mother's
shows
her constancy
sight,
by continuing
with
the sign
of love.
emphatic
to the
vopressure
According
gesture
separating

on the
breach

scoeehiare
sign
being
of former
affection,
the
forcibly
by inserting

cabulary,
the

accept
still
the

more
index

and

thumb

of the

of a material

presence
hand

ends

joined

in

any

responsive
but

is not

accepted,
instead
friendship

that

with

the

pound,

the

shown
latable

by the

suit

That

The
and

Cheyenne

thing
the
virtually

extended

Indians
440,

infra.).
also appears

negation
of the Jicarilla

oscillation,
I want
same

This

enmity.

demonstrative

being
horizontal

desires

to

weak

the

by
ont

the

breach

continue
and

in

inactive
his

Peppino's
vivacity,
who,
placing
with
his right,
one of the signs
for
of th
turned
to the
palm
person

somewhat

index

as,
is
sign

page

addressed

oscillated
wholehandbeing
on ancient
Greek
appears

fingers,
the
This gesture

aey,
show

thus
the
showing
separation
from holding
Simply
refraining
is sufficient
to indicate
that
the

party

makes,
consists

index

to a person
who is willing
to
in the same
or
replies
manner,
index
of the
other
hand
between
he

into

resolving
does
not

however,
on his bosom,
This
negation.

dressed

gesture
the

of

ngative,
left hand
phatic

first,

obstacle.

made

the
not,
as that

and

separated
from right
to left.

from

and is comvases,
and the
negation

c-<7\

whole
being
transwon't
reject."
have,
made
by Arapaho

(see EXTRACTS
The conception
with
different

from
excution

adother

v\
\f

Y&*

DICTION-

of oscillation

the

em-

f
J

\W
to

{
\&
Et|
^sLs
FlG- 82-

in the

and the Pai-Utes,

82.
Apaches
Fig.
is reported
from
in the same sense.
sign
Japan,
in hopes
that
the quarrel
is definitive,
to do his part
in stopTonno,
to blow
out the three
ping the ceremony,
proceeds
which
lighted
candles,
are an important
traditional
feature
of the rite.
The good
old man
Passign
The

same

his

quale,
directed

with

notary,

familiar

raised
in surprised
and
extended,
displeasure
insolent
his
The
veteran
youtli,
stops
attempt.
with
such
in his experience,
smiles
at this one,
quarrels
in his quiet
extends
his right
hand
to
attitude,
placidly
hands
the

toward

and,

continuing
with
Peppino
him

not

to

the

get

sign

excited,

83 portrays
Fig.
She comes
in with

the

of adagio,
before
described,
but to persist
and
quietly,

ail

Fig.
would

first

her

husband's

entrance

a tender

of

a bride

to

see

68, advising
be well.
house.

and

her pendent
indicatarms
languid
mien,
and the right
hand
ing soft yielding,
loosely
holds a handkerchief,
ready
to apply
in case of overpowering
emotion.
She
to be, so
is, or feigns
timid
and embarrassed
as to require
who
support
by the arm of a friend
introduces
joyful
to the
before

her.
face
new

She

is turned
acquisition,
see

described,

is followed
toward
while
Fig.

by

supposed

79,

with
which

a male

friend

of

the

by-standers,
right
his left he makes
the
in

this

connection

whose
family,
hand
pointing
of horns
sign
is to wish

pros-

SIGN

300

politan

female
her

what

arm,
she

a beauty

and

This

is!"

open.

evidently
most

the

same

the

tas-stroking
of the chin
>

fingers.
The

the

also-which

palm

down

alternately
or surface

the

by
of

to
the

Su-

Dakothe

tip

extended

the
bride
the
greets
by making
made
hand.
This sign,
with her right
infica
of the thumb
beclenched
and the point
the hand
finthe
fore
and
middle
and
tween
projecting
beyond

the

With

this

in front

0"
gown
mimic
mimic

slightly
"0'01

357,
also

of her
forward,

representation
representation

lords";
will be
to

the

idea

blessed
her

is

in this

case

against

may
her

infra,
places

be
left

plainly

a hunchback,

T17__

compared.
hand
holwith

an

generation.
who
is

and

dances

merrymaker,
at the
pany,

same

illustrations

of this

.:r-

for female,

it her

a panto.1:
making
in which
in
women
which
wvomen

thereby
"0}
of
the state
the
state
of
being
with
a new

_~7_

more
being
debefore

drawing

abdomen,

t..

instance-

evil,

horn-shaped
gesture
sign the Indian
sign

Fig.
132, page
The mother-in-law

lowed

the

or prayer

than

scribed.

Next

it is made

mother-in-law

doubtless

is

a"s an invocation

hold

cheeks
the

n.

struction

their

of

84,
Al-

8i.

ancient

see

is made
variant

a fat

85.
~b.
"u.
is more
It has avery
1
-J
y,~
~,m~w,v.J
distinctlyshown
in Fig.
gers,
~cu,
that
have escaped
fonnd
on Greek
the deantiques
being
origin,
refers
in bronzes,
and undoubtedly
of time,
more
particularly
and
but
It is used
muliebre.
offensively
ironically,
vudendum,
pudendim

Fl;i.

forcible

friend

embarrassed

mano

sign
with

to

with

Neohve

and

scale
to

sign
mere

the

never

varied
in Fig.
slightly
and
ronnded
visage.
of Lake
by the Ojibwas

a larger

and

perior,

her

in

eyes

of beautiful
See
sign

and index
by the thumb
open
the other
of the
lower
cheek,

sign is made
each
side

referring

words

may evil

and guides
supports
into the
left hand

touching
lightly
on
It is given

severally

fingers

her

brings

INDIANS.

to the

is quivalent

non ne pozzano

who

confidant,

right

AMERICAN

NORTH

and

misfortune,
HfaVuoccJiie

dialect,
over
her.

power
The
with

avert

and

perity

AMONG

LANGUAGE

wish
wish

to
to
be
be

that

hope

expressed
as
present
and
laughs

who
who

the

a familiar

love
loce

house-

clown

to please

the

or
com-

Two other
his fingers.
snapping
the
oneleaving
middlefinger
in
action,
to its
and passed
and in the other
left the thumb
having
This
gesture
by itself
bas,
86,87.
base, are seen in Figs.
of significations,
a great
like
others
variety
mentioned,
It is
but here
ineans joy and acclamation.
k
"
Fin. sg.
these

usesof

nsed

frequently
plause,

less

violent

time

us for snbdued
among
the
than
clapping

but still
oftenerto
express
-1;
hands,
and
also carelessness.
with
disdain,
and appear
it are
common in Naples,

aptwo

negation
Both
in Etruscan

f
FlB- 87vases

and

as well as in the classic

paintings,
in the hand
of thecontemporary

Pompeian
the action
chiale

is clearly

"Sardanapalus,
and Tarsus.
The
drink
ing
the

Eat,

bridegroom
attends

himself

some
to the

as

tcorthlessness,
the
son
of
drink,
has left
to

wine

the

his

mother
of

built
is not

one

honors
to the bride,
and
one of them
to
inviting
is not merely
88, which
point-'
hand
with
r-^
/-

in Fig.
the

incurved

the body
fingers
of the coinrepresents
flask
which
the
Feapolitans
use, the extended
thumb
its neck;
the invitation
being
is therefore
to drink
wine.
specially
The
guest,
however,
responds
that
by a very obvious
he don't
wish
gesture
to drink,
but
he would
anything
like
to eat
some
mon

X#>

glass

the
macaroni,
that
comestible

fingers
in the

the

only

idea

been

were

to

by the
near and

expressed

several

being
fashion

times

eat
fingers
toward

it
generally,
and thumb

for suspending
essary
the
strings
In Fig.
89 the
female
in the
left
one of her former
seeing
acquaintances,
in a fine costume
promenade
with
she

ousy,

hoop-skirts
the grcat

spreads
once

out her

dress

fellow

who

would

of

the
who

her

husband.
on both

*r
VOf;
^0%

If
ks.

in

a point
above

raised

group
has

^^f^

\.J

have

united

not
mouth,
of macaroni.

is much
met

with

Overcome

ss.

and
it,

disgusted
good

moved

as is necat

fortune,
with
jeal-

in imitation
of the
as if to say
So you are playing
in
makes
with
both
resentment,
of horns,
before
which
in this
described,
and
The
imprecation.
husband
is a

derisively
worn
of rank,
by women
The insulted
woman,

lady!"
for double
the sign
hands,
eftct,
case is done
in menace
obviously
pacific

handling
Italians.

vulgar

the

'*W)A)-.

as -if

disposed
of

Anchiale

day

that!"

company,
but

thumb,

in

worth

to do the

the

enlarged

The significance
of
of Sardanapalus
atAnin Assyrian,
inscription

the

by

Anacyndaraxes,
the rest
play;

rest

by a sign,
with
the

mouth

shown

authors.
statue

sides,

is not

to get into a woman's

willing
quarrel,
and is very
a woman
and small
boy who happen
to join the group.
with
to be in a great
pretending
and biting
passion
his finger,
which
be collated
with the
gesture
may
emotional
clinching
of the teeth
and
the lips in anger,
biting
common
to ail mankind.
In Fig.
90 a contadina,
or woman
from
the country,
who
has come
to
the city to sell eggs
to be such
(shown
and the form
by her head-dress.
of the basket
which
she has deposited
on the
accosts
a vender
ground),
of roast
chestnuts
and
asks
for
a measure
of them.
The
chestnut
held
easily
He contents

huckster

back

by
himself

are very fine and asks

says they
a price
that of the marbeyond
a boy sees
that
the rustic
woman
is not sharp
in worldly
matand desires
to warn
her against
the cheat.
He therefore,
at the moment
when
he can catch
her eye, pretending
to lean upon
his
and
basket,
thus
a little
behind
moving
so as not to be
him
the huckster,
seen, points
out with his index
and lays his left forefinger
finger,
under
his eye, pulldown
the skin
so as to deform
ing
the regularity
of the lower
slightly,
ket
ters

but

SIGN

302

AMONG

LANGUAGE

in Fig.
more
shown
clearly
against
a cheat,
a "L
squinting
~o
person,
r
J and metaphorically
1
_M

This is a warning
eyelid.
This sign primarilymdicates
-j
looks

whose

you

|\

person

looking.

held

and
93

Fig.
objects

index

in

the

use

Its

origin

from

seuarated
separated
The

is to

intention

signs

as mentioned

thumb,

to the
the

gesture
rest.
It

pointing
ont,
name
index,

attention,
general.

the

the

clearly
office of

and

is

specifically

distinctions.
or

balance

of
of

circumstance

thse

of

emblem
in

consists

which

that
expres-

butthe

tobacco;
and the

determine

sign

is
the

if
is

by

ascertain-

the

same

ail the
the

relations

positions

it has

derision,

down

from
as
to

many
silence,

the

separated

by

several

comes
us,

to

parts

significations,
number,

other

"j

indication,

which
also

found

bythe
neces-

is not

is distinctly
for
used

world,
Romans

thumb
is

94and95.
The

andpressed
but that

by Quintilian,
the forefinger
most
commonly

the

gesture

signififor the

Indians

of

tribes

The

hand.
the

kg. 95.
of

either

portion

obviously

some

inwards

applied
by
In different

mditation,

of

rest

physical
or the like.

ane
affection,

of taient,
or
talent,

a small

of

size

the

regards

as is seenbyFigs.
similar,
index
extended
byitself.

as it is over

arm

exhibit

the

bronzes,
made

arevery
conception
the
96 is simply
Fig.
are generallybent
fingers

forefinger.
the body

of

with

same

sary
from

which

i. e. powdered
countenance

It is made either by the point of

under the
the thumb
y
placed
end
the index (a), or vice versa (b), ("1
of
P and the other fingers held at will,
menmenthose
from those
from
bnt separated
^ut
separated

Herculanean

cation.

the

The
a menace,

signifies

The

thumb

down,

balance

kg.94.
tioned.
or

is

what

turned

is

signifies
that
person,

articles.
to weigh
both
as
little,
small,
as of
of a small
small
or figuratively,
degree
degree
tively, as
the

and

he

and

of theindex
a \j\ji
cne,

tM

squinting

the moral
comes
and thence
weight,
ing physical
and
auu
is
us
wnni,
what
just
jueu
idea
of distingmsning
clearly
cieariy
distinguishing
x.
mi
"U^ Jl i n-nnrtsi-wi-l-nrl
tt
11Q11
1.1TVlfl.TTnAT*
usual
manner
in 4"Tl
the X
is presented
not.
The hand

ko. 93.

of holding

direction

and

point

andsnuff,
sion of the

justice,

accnrate

in

as

which

This

friendship,

justice,

in

91.
one

pleasarm

isjustandright.

dnote

beingbronghtto

and

the

to
a just

which

of
wjl

at

hand

steady.

jtistice,

may

held

the

even

trusted,

certain

theextremities
in form
AUiux
ill

UlUatHJ

ure, and
advanced

sign

be

be

JU1UCU
joined
closely
other
fingers

jf7

same

cannot

cannot

92 shows

Fig.

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

and

the
the
of
Kg.
e. g.,
stration
demonstration

06.

in

malleks-.J

NEAPOLITAN

97 represents

Fig.
and

the

the
of

separation
98 is intended

Fig.

head

the
to

of

little

portray
cray

SIGNS.

a jackass,
the
thumbs
being
from the third
fingers
showing
the head
tne
of the
oi
same
sai
animal
the

hands

being

laid

each

other,

upon
with

view,

thumbs
on

side

to

representtheears.
In
each
case

the

*JU- "
manner

much

of

the

apparent
1reason,
emblem
of stupidity.
W.4

.t"&LU

mode

of

in Fig.

quadruped,
uw~,
has
been
uwau
The

the

executing
99, where

the

are
and

as

therefore,

ears

conception-the
of the
thumb
.a

ii.

and

the

hand

anddown.
cient

is

had

the

R nowentertainedisnotclear,
but
they regarded
with
as

IG. 99.
stowea

onn

mm
him

len
lengcny

a few

times

in

the

direction

of

the
the

The

pressions.
gathering
distinct
he

wishes

of

his

expression,
to say.

idea

to

appears

thoughts
or to

together
be

101.
Crafty,
deceitfiil,
Fig.
of both
reversed
hands

gers

gether,
a_
~r

"a.
-m_

with

the

others
the

open
~rv.m.w

but

The
are
slightly
uu~my
several

temple

np
same

long

ears

Apollo,
Midas
Fig.

100.

of

the

gesturer
conversed
with.
that

the

upwards.
and shaken
This

person

is in-

addressed

perhaps
of his ex-

in

the
one
what

little

fln-

hooked

toFm.

curved,
times
to the

101.

vumcu,

mved
hands,
is intended
to represent
a crab
and
which
are
likened
to those
crustacean,
ou in his walk
pended
life.
He
through

.and,
ture

face

person
to express

suggest
into

pointed

shown

or

oi

and

not aa mereinterrogative,
but
qiiiry,
mere interrogative,
has
not
been
clearly
understood,
from the vagueness
or diffusiveness

is

ear

bedecision,
tne patient
beast.
united
in a point,
turned

ornaments

Fig.
100 is the fingers
elongated
The
hand
is raised
toward
slightly

the

as is

to

punishment
his foolish

for

tne
the

to

ass

and

derision,

Another

stupid,fool
of an ass

~,i.i,
applied

of the

opinion

w-

is wagged
Whetherthean-

Greeks

low

a front

y
<2

the
uup

cep

means

same
end

in

in
back.
without

which,
~V.1.I\Jl.I~U
selected

sign,

ears,
jaws.

genfor-

moved

erally
ward

the
the

extending

each

thumbs

the

303

the
of

right
tortuous
a man

is not

,f.

~:ni11a~

and

left.

movements
who

straight.

cannot

~P7,

The

n.n

gesof the

be

de-

304

SIGN

103

Figs.

103

and

are

thumb

proximating
suit that

can

be

forcibly

an

their

has

been

nre

implied,

god

both

taking

in the

finger
name

the

glyphs
finger

by

given
or the

hand

from

that

distinct
ideas

of

with
wiin

the
tne

106

instance
that
the gestbut
nourishment,
taking
This
however,
conjecture,
the blunder
of the Greeks,
with

the

mouth

"Hor-(p)-chrot,"
son,
on the
to express
lips
and
the characterization,

the

gesture

connected

careful

a child)

Fig.
index
cally
also

examination

is always

in

is a forcible
n_n

from

ngation.
_J_

the
The

_L

in

ail

of

and
the
shows

by

the

North

American

to

so, misGod
of
hierothat

the

is always
posture
with
the
positive
&c., and never
for

cltilcl,

Fig.

breast.
outer
.1-

ends
LL_

of
..1.1~

in a point under the chin

the fingers united
This is the
are violently
thrusfc forward.
rethe same con- 1
jection
of anidea or proposition,
v
in severai
m
several
different
amereuL
executed
executea
ception
ceptian
being
oeing
modes

hiero-

linear

the

Egyptien)

(whose
connection

the
familiar

"silence,"
invented

writing,
eating,
drinking,
speech,
The
jlub
character
juaiaouc
of aueuue.
Ul
silence.
ojjeuiai
special
.u_7_L..lil.
of the sign
above-mentioned
part

hg.105.

notably
in or on

frequently
adduced
is on his lips, is
finger
in the
of
designation
It
the lips for child."

last

has the
10J>, always
reference
to nourishment
with
Fig.

to be silent,
to be
supposed
as might
be
gesture,

natural

Champollion
(Dictionnaire
of an adult
to the mouth
of

its

command

month,
iuea
idea
negaxive
ngative

voice,

at

of a practice

aware

mouth,

instance,
whose

Harpokrates,

hints

only

apin-

direst

of

Harpokrates.

Silence,

the

hieroglyphists,
the finger

mode

or

the

which

is the

Jorio

The

the

but

This

De

request

used

(the)
a

in

hand

to persons

subject.

ancient,

to speak in-fans.
inability
made
i.m..uv
to
u~
was
vrca~u
only
v.y
V"~l:LI[AILL.
explain
hand
who saw in the
placed
of

the

speaking,and

Egyptian

dawn-god,

Horus

as

recognized
or on

conjectured
not the

of
glyph
themselves

canon

it may be evident
It is very ancient.

occasion

The

error.

Horus,

of the

INDIANS.

a circle.

frm

but

prevents
closed,
is historically
of the
attitude

supposed,
from the

AMERICAN

positions

forefinger
The
amiable

given.

significance,
to Italy.
disgraceful
104 is easily
Fig.
on the

different

and

special

either

NORTH

-AMONG

LANGUAGE

FIG. 106.

Indians.

and
thumb
and
is made
by extending
107 signifies
Imnger,
and
vertimouth
and
them
under
the open
horizontally
turning
It is
to be filled.
and desire
times.
The idea is emptiness
several
that
th
to show
the flat hands,
the ribs with
by beating
expressed

sides
Fig.

the

meet
108

or are

weak

for

is made

in

mocking

the

want
and

between

of something
ridicule.

The

open

them.
and

oscillating

MALLEK5rJ
7"I

NEAPOLITAN

1_7_

hand

n1_

touches

the

a dupe.

of

point

sense

particular

of

credulous

the

nose

with

the

stigmatizing
is
10

person
^00.00^

ju.b

SIGNS.

305

that

of

and
and
staring
eyes,
n W
u
face, with
pendant
~vllua;uU
chin,
\.J.L1~1l,
vanced
and
therefore
most

)jmS
m?

fore

un
be
uv
P10.10T.

to have
The
is

met
thumb

natural
~w~

loss,

stroking
of

fatigue,
,yw~~

wiping

off

of

thrusting
so that
the

110.
place

the fingers
and the

cravat
the latter
fio.109.
ceit

is put
"swallow"

hand.
within

The

with

nose

is well

ad-

con

palm's

tt

1:illU'

rs

of
~JL

the
~JJ.~
is

This

side

kg.ios

to the

physical
J)~.U~'C)i.U<lJ

other,
that

toil

Fig.

109,

produces

ob-

gest-

ironically.

Asaetopewasshownabove,
now the duper
is signified,
Fig.

as

naso"-to

perspiration

indicated.
viously
ure is often
used

the

moutn
mouth
agaping
forward
his

as

nose-means

and

with
wrai

has

or

or disappointment.
injury,
the forehead
from
one

sign
The

fatigue.

of

length

with

andwithltalrestar

palmo
di
~Od.U
left
with
n
HU

w~~ ?'

It

question

the

Adupeistherecalled
naso lungo

long-nose,
ian writers

ffl

in

prominent

profile.

thumb.
or in

imagined
imagineu.

generally
gcuerauj'

~UlVV,

tHi

the

addressed

person

by
to

is

gesture
between
neck
the

the

and

back

The ideais
that
Theideaisthatthede-

rub

of the
the

de-

F.no.

the

taken
in and down,
similar
to our phrase
cravat,
to
a false
and
deceitful
and a "cram
is also an English
story,
word
for an incredible
lie.
The
slang
of the
conception
term
is
slang
to that
of the Neapolitan
nearlyrelated
the artificial
sign, viz.,
enlargement
of the sophagus
of the
victimized
or on whom
person
imposition
is attempted
to be practiced,
which
is necessary
to take
it down.
111
shows
the
Fig.
ends
of the
th
index
and
thumb
base

s.
W

stroking
to

This

with one common

of

somewhat
Neapolitan

Italy, and
also
yet perhaps

throughout

signification,

the
This

two
means

sides
astute,

of

the

nose

attentive,

from
ready.
asso-

of the nasal
Sharpness
is popularly
organ
ciated
with
and
finesse.
subtlety
The old
Romans
emunct
naris
by Jumo
meant
an acute
man attentive
to his interests.
The sign is often
used
in a bad
then
too sharp
to
sense,
signifying
be trnsted.
list

different

point.

lengthy

but

gesture-signs

yet

only
partial
must
conclude

also among us with a somewhat

derived
To
from classic times.

SIGN

express

suspicion

of

side

the

the

upon

an

give
such.
The

not

do

though

appear

to make
an

quainted,
habitants

of diffrent
the

upon
Those
do

Arabie

the

trace

to

resorted

represent
which
numerals,

of

the

in

also

constant

occasion
The
when

should
They

has

been

and

to

used

second,
noticed

explain
consist

may

they
in

oratory

or

of a former

gesture

From

correspondence

covery.
Smythe.the
that
they

In

and

savage
of
bodies

men

several

paper,

barbariantnbes,
not
speaking
divisions,
Indians.

linguistic
American
in

the

an

inhabit-

uncivilized

when

hem-

Eastern

as in North

America.

may be,
Such
signs
of it;
in place
and
used
language,
or
of ordinary
the words
speech,
are only
which
or not,
emotional

conversation,

language.
instituted

be

it may

will
the

Fiji

Sumatra,

Islands,
where
the

in North
of
the

signs,

Victoria,
following
known

and

prior

to the

1878,
Melbourne,
remarks
curious
only

to

a consider-

South

themselves,

Africa,
Ceylon,
in many

Madagascar,
are similar

conditions

America

that

expected
West

trom

survivaIs

possibly,

being,

be obtained

the

have

as to

on

unnecessary.

of gestures,
impassioned

Aborigines
makes
author

Hungarian
could

not
though
loealities,
many
or even high
after
partial
has renenvironment
changed

after

oral
existing
or accentuate

Turkey,
Arabia,
India,
and especially
from Australia,
to those
prevailing
respects

un-

necessity

words

and

ail

especially

employment

of signs

collection

expressed

who
college
was so different

separated
of
devices

attained,

systematic
with
unconnected

if

from

the

as
Ger-

exist
in
they
survive
of them

some

their

third,

able

of

that

probable
also that

words
the air.

be mutually

apparent
a
between

pronunciation
wrote
both

other

with

contact

in

less

by many
North
the
th
resemble
in theory
to
works
prevail
not
shown
are
by published
and in the same manner
extent
to the same

civilization

flrst,

they

in-

to con-

Italians,

but
not

ac-

them.

to both,
common
are
same
territory

isphere
It is, however,
and
reported,
dered

so

difficulty,

into

brought
language
of the

ants

their

but

to speak
of attempting
at intercommunication
efforts

instead

oral

alphabet,
was
Ohinese

with

to

are
The

manner

same

the
same

would

knowledge
personal
a- then recent
graduate

writer's

and
Latin,
do so to some
extent,
talk

could

who

in
the

or

hand

the

intelligible,

the

by
the

of

but
of their

of the

characters

the

are

dialects,

empire.
unable
being

and

palm
words

language,

peculiarity
adults
of their

therefore

and

English,
in full

device

This

derstood.

each

or Roman

and
French,
mans
or written
in sound

write
the

on

by

sign

whole

meeting,

but

so,

them

characters

written

when

provinces
to do

try

or

ground

common

divided

the

by

possible

a large
proportion
in form to the

which

are

do not

orally,

general
rendered

expedint
with

characters,
and which

and
gesticulation
a
of
use
systematic

in

ready

Chinese,

written

verse

hand
is placed
of the right
the forefinger
a person
to
It is used
sound.
not
It means
nose.
taintec7,
of and to warn
against
of a person
inquired
report

unfavorable

adopt

they

of

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

AMONG

LANGUAGE

306

Columbian

dis-

by R. Brough
"Itis
believed
or

to

those

maluskt.]

DEAF-MUTE

the

among

SIGNS.

30

whites

who have
had
intercourse
with
them
for lengthened
information
and accurately.
convey
b&readily
Indeed,
use of signs,
it is the flrm belief
of many
uneducated
(some
that
the
natives
of Australia
are acquainted
educated)
with
of Preemasonry."

which
periods,
of their
cause
and

some

th

secrets
In

the

Corwin
nuits

of

Captain
to have

the

cruise

Ocean,

northwestern

Hooper,
commanding
found
that
the natives

below

Behring

whose

language
of the

Indians
not

the

Report
of
the Arctie

in

Orinoco,

where

by

other,

tion.

any
Martius

and

Spix

United

give

States
it

1881,
of

extremity
that

America

Revenue

use

Humboldt

in

small

many
found

his

In-

continually.
by Mr. Petroff
American
side,
Asiatic

coast,
the

among

languages
in full operaand Coroados

th

of signs
language
account
of the Puris

a similar

the

signs

journeyings
tribes
spoke

isolated

steamer

that

appears

is reported
steamer,
of Nunivak
on the
Island,
with
those
of the
by signs

trade
Strait,
is different.

understood

the

of

Washington,

of Brazil.
It

is not
of

signs

lish

have,
the same

result

deaf-mute

pears,

show

the
the

the

present
heading
upon
intimate
relation
between

sign
if not

are

"natural,"
Sandwich
with

under

enlarge
to

except

and the gesture

by them
even
signs,
which,
to the most
of mankind.
intelligible
A
widely
separated
a Ohinese,
and
the
Africans
from
the slaver
Islander,
Amiin published
visited
our
deaf-mute
instances,
institutions

language

stad

to

necessary

deaf-mutes,
as practiced

also,

in

1670, that
the
Sublime

had
on

of
no

free

and

conversing

the authority
of Sibscota,
Cornelius
ambassador
Haga,

found
Porte,
themselves

the

and
intercourse;
with
Laplanders.

pleasurable
in

difficulty

Sultanes

whose
of
mutes

in which
could
guage
among
they
a degree
of ingenuity
interpreter,
interfering
lection
as slaves
unable
to repeat
conversation.
also been
to the writer
of operatives
reported

treatise
the

was

United

to have

an

EngIt ap-

published

Provinces

established

to
a lan-

discourse
with

with
a speaking
of their
seobject
A curious
instance
has
the

in a large
mill where
the
of the machinery
rendered
them
rattling
deaf during
practically
the hours
of work
and where
an original
of gestures
was adopted.
system
In connection
with
the late international
at Milan,
of perconvention,
sons interested
in the instruction
of deaf-mutes
in the enthusiasm
which,
of the members
for the new system
of artificial
articulate
made
speech,
war upon
ail gesture-signs^
it is curious
that
such
of gesture
prohibition
should
be urged
mutes
when
it was
to so great
an
regarding
prevalent
extent
the
of the country
among
where
the convention
speaking
people
was
and when
th
advocates
of it were
themselves
so dpendent
held,
on gestures
to assist
their
own
if not
their
conversaoratory
ordinary
constant

tion.

Artiflcial

more,

when

speech

in its

necessarily
and throws

articulation
in the

highest

own high
confined
to
away

the

surely
perfection

needs

the

to which

aid

ofuniversality

significant

by
possessed

gestures
does oral

than

attain,
of artificial

The use
development.
the
oral
language
acquired
advantage

of

it can

speech
the

is also

interlocutors
by

signs.

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

308

USE ST
Less

of practical
from
the

a system,

to

himself

the

main

and

to

gesture,

and

reliance,

being
actor

with

much

rect

to

greater

gesture

obtained
continued

effect

than

his

OF

has

much

ears

while

at

ing

of the

of

and

without
dancers,
sur les sourds
lettre

in his
"I

a bail

used

our

frequently

good
of

gestures
1 was from

to

the

Livy,

the

the

his

by
sung
he did so

the

thick
through
that
is produced
the
apparently

explains,
the corto ideas,

to

also

by

closed

stopping

objectless

I knew

and
criticise

caper-

tier

when

came

most

by heart
movements

the

of boxes,
for
for this purpose.

third

moment

or with

glass

Diderot,
accompaniment.
as follows:
exprience

situated

I was

better

gestur,
Andro-

Livius

but
voice;
was directed

of

and
farther

the

As

appropriateness
of sustaining
ble
would
It

be
will

propriate
he had
his

of

gestures.
and
the
a test,
of them.
to most

such

mortifying
be noticed

that

Diderot

representation
gestural
without
been
entirely

comprehending
When
increased.

There

the

it

from

many

details

spectators
not withears,
me, who, not

made

this

of plays
anyknowledge
alone
gestures

admirers

of

are

into
test

few

with

regard

of the
would

Ristori,

were

their

by

actors

as the
the

disthe

see

capaenter

to the

but
by heart,
the difucultyin

plot,
have
been

who

to

come

I could

which

he knew

that

soon

other

the

and
the
curtain
rose,
into
I put my fingers
to listen,
my
themselves
disposed
who
surrounded
those
some
out causing
among
surprise
had
man who
me
as a crazy
almost
regarded
understanding,
little
embarrassed
I was
to
hear
it.
not
very
the
only
play
as long
and obstinately
my ears closed
kept
comments,
however,
with
to me to accord
seemed
of the players
action
and gestures
I failed
to
I listened
I recollected.
which
only when
course
as

ad-

ACTORS.

his
gives
the theater

to

by

the

of
the

part
and
gestures,
the
historian,

attention

I wished

Whenever
plays.
I went
the actors
them

the

watching
the aid of musical

muets,
attend

words,

have

to

appropriate
but do not

is recorded

employed
another.

exertion

the

ears

the

latter,
are
words

movement

give

by

as

before,

of a play
performance
absurd
effect
the same

the

at

rythmic
the

permission
to make

GESTURES

To look

for

used

by the
is, because

explanationprobably
mere
words.

not

serve

it is

words

impeded

rostrum

when

he

not

was

the

they

the

on

wholly

by
expressed
An
instance

itself.

accompany

horse,
while

he

because

idea

general
idea

connection

or imagined

most

what-

no words

depending
and
stage

generally
At the

grace.

the

of significance
to
silent,

nicus,
-another

and,
On the

uses

who

natural

of every

gestures

personal
of the

as
considered
of sign.language,
would
and
orators
than

be leamed

himself

OEATOSS.

AND

AGIOBS

of actors
gestures
The pantomimist

and

representation
to indicate
attempt
himself

of

intelligible.

display

dition

can

study
avail

thought

makes

value

reflection.

without
appear
ever is obliged
between

MODERN

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

apif

enormously
unac-

wholly

maiuibt.]

GESTURES

quainted

ACTORS.

309

the

in which
her words
were
language
declared
delivered,
and
were
so perfect
expression
that
understood
they
it is to be doubted
every
if they
sentence,
would
have
been
so delighted
if they
had not
been
familiar
with
the plots
of Queen
thoroughly
Elizand Mary
Stuart.
.abeth
This
view
is confirmed
case
of a deafby the
told
to the writer
mute,
who
had
by Professor
to enjoy
Pat,
prepared
Ristori's
in advance
the advertised
acting
by reading
but
on his
play,
the theater
another
reaching
and he could
play was substituted
derive
no
idea
from
its prsentation.
The exprience
of the present
writer
is that
he could
little
in dtail
gain
very
out of the performance
meaning
at a
that

with

OF

her

gesture

Chinese
where
there
is much
more
true
theater,
than
pantomime
without
a general
European,
notion
of the
as conveyed
subject
time to time by an interpreter.
A crucial
test on this subject
was
at the
at Washington,
representation
in April,
1881, of Frou-Frou
Sarah
Bernhardt
and
th
excellent
French
company
snpporting
Several
of special
persons
and familiar
with
intelligence
theatrical

in the
from
made
by
her.

perbut
who did not understand
formances,
and had not heard
spoken
French,
or read
the play
before
or even
seen an abstract
of it, paid
close attention
to ascertain
what
could
learn
of the
and
they
incidents
plot
from
the gestures
alone.
This
could
be determined
in the
the
special
play
more
as it is not
founded
on historic
certainly
events
or any
known
facts.
The result
was that
from
the entrance
of the heroine
the
during
first scene
in a peacock-blue
habit
to her death
in a black
riding
walkingthree
hours
or five acts
suit,
none
of the students
formed
later,
any distinct
of the plot.
conception
This
want
of apprehension
extended
even
to uncertainty
whether
Gilberte
was married
or not;
that
her
is, whether
adventures
were
those
of a disobedient
or a faithless
daughter
wife,
if married,
which
of the half
dozen
and,
male
was her
huspersonages
band.
There
were
indeed
rather
a profusion
gestures
enough,
of them,
and they
were
to the
thoroughly
words
appropriate
those
were
(when
in
which
and
understood)
other
fun,
emotions
were
distress,
rage,
but in no cases
did they
expressed,
the motive
for those
emointerpret
tions.
were
the
for the words
of the actors
They
dressing
as the superb
was
that
of their
and
millinery
acted
as varnish
to
persons,
perhaps
out
and
in heightened
bring
dialogues
effect.
soliloquies
But
though
varnish
can bring
into
view
dull or faded
plainer
it canuot
characters,
introdnce
into them
where
none
before
significance
existed.
The simple
fact
was
that
the
of the
most
famed
gestures
histrionic
the
school,
Comdie
were
not significant,
far less
Franaise,
and
self-interpreting,
as the
though
praised
of art, have
perfection
from
diverged
widely
nature.
It thus
that
the absence
of absclute
appears
self-interpretation
is by no means
by gesture
confined
to the lower
of actors,
such
as
grade
are criticised
in the old lines:
When to enforee some very tender part
His left hand aleeps by instinct
on the heart
His sol, of every other
thought
bereft,
Seems anxions
to place the left!
only-where

AMERICAN

NORTH

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

310

INDIANS.

Without

above
facts
the
upon
numerous
that
however

wholly
relying
refiection
upon

admitted

L~r

_L ~11

w.,

may

be

it

mentioned,
correct
and

be

will

actor
in the represenmade
by a great
gestures
actually
significant
number
of
to the
be in small
must
of his part,
proportion
tation
they
to give
and which
are no less
ail significant,
necessary
not
at
gestures
on
and force.
gestures
Significant
to his declamation
grace,
precision,
and
ornaof
in
the
nature
seasoning
be regarded
high
the
may
stage
create
and
their
disgust.
use defeat
which
object
by undue
mentation,
of
shades
in the
more
shown
slight
Histrionic
is, indeed,
perfection
than
of
the
of
the
body
movement
of the head,
eye,
and poises
glances
uniutelliare wholly
movements
these
but
in violent
slight
attitudes;
of
in the expression
them.
Even
uttered
with
the words
without
gible
diverse
to
will
the
same
utterly
emotion
many
and
apply
gesture
strong
was
that
his father
actor
in telling
The
of fact.
conditions
greatest
the

a shade
of difference
with
his grief
convey
his
his wife had run away,
use if saying
that
but that
shade
or his house
burned
for murder,
down;
of the supposed
inform
out words
ignorant
any person,
four

would

fully

exhibition

the
express
of the general

necessary

many

circumstances,
emotion
appropriate
whether
sign-talkers,

different

widely

it would

says

see
they
it hath

that

some

we

shall

to
happen
in rfrence

by

shall

Roman
young
beautiful
Latin
she

he

had

to
his

in

unto

our

androgynation."
life
fabulous

of

with

degree
to

spoken
of
object
Book

the

behavior,

the

carriage,
will interpret
they
is told to the same
Marcus

Emperor
at the
cradle

and
imagine
or gesshows,
or demeanor

fancies,
signs,

presence,
A story

encountering
from her very

gentleman
who
lady,

their

Whatever

and

view

a less
according

is

foot
had

of

the
point
A

Aurelius.
Mount

been

deaf

Celion
and

dumb,

in

she

exprience

of

signs

commonly
as to
different

place,

or whatever
in their

it
or deaf-mute,
or subject-matter,

Indian
to theme

had

whereupon

the

represent
to love.

of

in her
from
the top of the
what
senators
descent
gesture
that
met with,
She straightway
imagined
going
up tbither.
in love with
her and was eloquently
fallen
proposing
marriage,

her

asked
hill

always
relation

make,
be

in

Cruevara,

He

to apply

event,

Panurge
(Pantagruel,
in his
however
ungallant
point,
to consult
a dumb
is desirous
man,
for
whatever
it be
to a woman,

this

useless

with-

which

to them.

significations,
the
context.

do

they

tures
whole

be

not

would

however,
language,
with
or without
any

sign
either

exact

as well
as
exhibition,
the
truth
ch.
hits
upon
III,
xix)
of it to the fair sex.
application
that

true

rapport
relating
is the
case
as indeed

gestures,

have

words,
their

but

occurred.

the best
among
to establish
some

Even
since

had

misfortunes

which
arrested

son been

would

the

that

from

can

dead

he

mental
and

at

once

on

used

to

occasion

key-note
circumstance,

herself

threw

travelers

of

the

men

into

Plains
are

is to

understood

embarrassment.
the

spectators

that

even

in

by
the

his
the

arms

in

same

acceptance.
general

women

in

So necessary
their
adapting

was

by

palmiest

days

effect,
a sense

The
that
so

it to strike

minds

to time,
of pantomime

maiieet.]

GESTURES

it was
tion

OF

for

customary
what
was

of

PUBLIC

the

to be

play-bills,

always

more

unless,

indeed,

the

are

gestures
of course
still

but

cision,
of sign
bounds

also

a degreeof

illustrations
in

several
passages
virtue's
sold"
which

either
suggestive
for an indefinite

degree
be used

OUR

so

seldom

PUBLIC

SPEAKERS.

significant,

They

simplicity

require

which

imitation,

those
energy,

is incompatible
they

are restrained
of sentiments.

agreatvariety
Ghironomia

to

appropriate
and

variety,
with

the

preneeds

withinnarrow

Amongthe
of gestures
to
applicable
Miser and Plutus"
one is given
Gay's
for "But
but is not in the slightest
perfectly
appropriate,
of virtue
or of the transaction
of sale.
It could

in

the

OF

less so.

language.
As regards
and areequally
suitedto

admirable

311

to give
some
short
preliminary
explanawhich
is now retained
advantage
by our
when
the
is in a foreign
specific
performance
the management
is interested
in the
sale of

scenic
are

CONDITIONS.

crier

GESTURES

If

INDIAN

acted,

language,
librettos.

oratory

SPEAKERS

Austin's

number
of thoughts
or objects
which
properly
and therefore
without
the words
abhorrence,
no special
ingives
Oratorical
terpretation.
demands
delivery
general
grace-cannot
rely
the emotions
of the moment
upon
for spontaneous
and
appropriateness,
therefore
and practice,
requires
such
as are applied
preliminary
study
to
and
with
a similar
dancing
fencing
in
object;
indeed,
accomplishment
excited

both

and

has been recommnded

as of use to ail orators.
a quotation
from
Lord
subject
Chesterfield's
letters
is in place:
"I knew
a young
elected
a member
of
man,
who,
being
just
was
at for being
Parliament,
laughed
the key-hole
discovered,
through
of his chamber
to himself
in the
and forming
door,
speaking
glass
his
looks
and gestures.
I could
not join in that
on
the contrary,
laugh.
but,
him much
wiser
than
those
that
thought
at him,
for he knew
laughed
the importance
of those
little
in a public
and they
graces
did
assembly
not."
dancing
reference

In

OUR

fencing

to this

INDIAN

In

no

found

CONDITIONS

other

spread

divided

by

thoroughly
explored
over
so large
a space
so many
and
linguistic

America.

Manywholly
confined
to a few

been
ail

others

ting
can
have
present
mense

FAVORABLE
GUAGE.

on the

motive,
race,
any

face

laboriously
so

(at

which
of

of

the

small

dialectic

tongues

world
a number
boundaries

have

for

SIGN

LAN-

has

there

of

least
seem

languages

in

the

according
to have
and

greatest
to the
been

dialects

been

individuals
as

in

North

anindefinitelylong

of speakers,
verbally
incomprehensible
of the
earth
who did not, from
some
rarely
their
Even
when
the
acquire
language.

flourished

styled,

evidence

writer,
number

distinct
scores

part
so

TO

population

of

published

views

time
to
operaAmeri-

which
of

the
generally
accepted),
still
or known
preserved,

we
the
imby

312

SIGN

LANGUAGE

recorded

early

the

only

United

States

themselves

as

each

many

other
of

The
for

as

and

sixty-five,
differs
from

each

of

or
Hebrew,
Chinese,
are several,
somefrom
which
also
differ

the habits
of hunters,
the main
occupation
to game,
ing largely
upon
stealthy
approach
their
tactics-to
an enemy.
military
surprise
and
in the boundless
virgin
especially
forests,
a slight
sound
from
its

can

being

has

probably

been

or war

hunting

communicating
itself
not
only
but
versation,
talk.

Hon.

found

a silent

called

Gros

years

to a

party

also

as

Lewis

ail

In

together

when

The

acquired

signs.
and
oratory

of
expanse
the
great
of the human
of

in

family

of

composed

who

language;

signs,
It is

the

they

conversed

also

often

an

Atsina

had

been

had

they
but

as

it.
of a

expeditions,
also exhibits

conor emphatic
to ordinary
social
he
to this writer
that

impassioned

Prairie)
woman,
time
which
during

such
habit

accompaniment
in a letter
mentions

the

of

still

on

a picturesque

language
contentment.

the

solitudes

a large
area, that
so that
it is now,
startling,
for members
a common
precaution

by

other's

necessity
convenient

dependsavages,
the sole form
of

from

over

centuries,
not
to speak

happy
of.

of
and

in

Persian

most

H. Morgan
but

Ventre

to the

kindly

heard
the

exclusively
in formai

Frenchman,
to learn
each

tempted

be

rarity

for

and

German,

from

plains,
voice

territory
of
differ
among

if not
continued,
originating,
outer
became
entribally
world,

the

to

each
number

there

separate
twenty,
languages,
as do the
French,
English,
stock.
Aryan
linguistic

gesture-signs,
with

communication

the

these

that
ease.

the

families

linguistic

it
with

vernaculars,
The
term.

within

languages

to

much

the

use

Indian

now

these

unresponsive
of the
meaning

every

of

INDIANS.

so subdivided
existed,
could
talk
together

as

as

divisions

among
in

amounts

radically
each
of

In

English.
times
as

AMERICAN

to have
once
fragments
in a very
few villages

dwellers

were
ail interdistributed
They
the other
bar-bar-ous
being
of known
stocks
or families
the

NORTH

AMONG

(commonly
two
married

neither

of them

husband

at-

taken

having

means
by that
together
resorted
to in mre
laziness,
and apgracefulness,
ingenuity,

with

great

one

gesture

parent
until
and

of the signs
can never
be realized
part
greater
much
and
their
is
beauty
heightened
by the
actually
witnessed,
and the small
the arms
of these
are accustomed,
play to which
people
hands
for which
are remarkable.
them
well-shaped
they
Among

can

seldom

free

which

the

The

be noticed

has

words.

fact-

The graceless

action

the

is well

depended

survival

shown

by

handin

of
those

John.

King

sign

among

language
its

attending

the

discontinu-

tribes.

Many
no
with

are

the

intercommunication

development
invention
for

of a heavy
condemns

metaphorically
which

upon

certain
among
instances

The

in literal

Bastard

conditions

Indians
ance

many
of the

saving

spontaneity

known
in

the

of the
native

discontinuance
language
of

of

of the
one

used

gesture

but
gesturers,
in common.

speech
from
The

DISUSE

kalleiiy.]

of

Southern

Kalapuyas
have
gradually

the

founded

peans,

and
English
The
prevalence
that

on

the

recently
intercourse

Chinook

mongrel

nearly

the

advent

but

forgotten
in

originating

or
sign

composite
which
probably

&c.,

language

among

tongue,
arose
of

Euro-

now

enriched

their

old

the
of

lingua-franca

but

language,

the

Nutka,

speech,

pigeon-English
scantiness
of

a sign

used

jargon,
before

River

Tsihali,
and
have

313

the
the

by
signs.
causes

same

ex-

Orient,
of
tribes

the

coast.

Where

the

Chinook

the

Russianlanguage
reached
so deeply
has

been

of

Oregon

Utes

Tsinuk,

of this
the

LANGUAGE.

Columbia

terms,

marked

Northwest

or

the

the

French

produced

plains

Tsinuk
on

purposes

SIGN

until
Oregon
for foreign

adopted

called

commonly
for trade

OF

largely
and

of

has

jargon

not

and

Washington,
The latter,

Nevada.

on the

coast
to the North,
but it has not
manner,
of the continent
as the Chinook,
which
the region
boundd
line
by the eastern

within

adopted

extended

usedinthe

commences,
into theinterior

has

same

become

known

even

to

the

Pai-

while
it with
the Oregonian
however,
using
tribes
to their
west
and north,
still
for commukeep
up sign
language
nication
with
the
who
have
not
become
so familiar
Banaks,
with
the
Chinook.
The Alaskan
tribes
on the coast
also used
signs not more than
a generation
fact that
some
of the older
ago, as is proved
by the
men
can yet converse
means
with
the natives
by this
of the interior,
whom
meet.
Before
they
the
advent
of the
occasionally
Russians
the
coast
tribes
traded
their
dried
fish and oil for the skins
and paints
of the east-

ern

tribes
the latter,
whom
did not allow
by visiting
to come to the
they
and
this
trade
was
conducted
coast,
in sign
The
mainly
language.
Russians
a better
so the travel
brought
to the interior
market,
ceased,
and with
it the
for the signs,
which
necessity
therefore
died
gradually
and
are
little
known
to the present
out,
on the coast,
generation
though
still
in the
where
the
continuing
inhabitants
are divided
interior,
by
dialects.
No

is needed

explanation

now
purpose
is recognized

special
ization

becomes

gradually

many
signs,

none

ognizes
and not
are,

paper
will

that

it
be

the

a subjective
and this

disuse

as

systematically

of a language
of
speech

employed

EESPECTESTG

designed
advocated
in
in

its

novlty

as

Ris
possible,

specially

of signs

for

even

and

before

it is

tribes.

When

before,

gradnally

an

cerrec-

objective

the
will

it

SIGNS.

and
theories,
The writer

requires
to collect

is
duty
since
every.year

the
civil-

surrounding
be acquired,

INDIAN

to pronounce
upon
a spirit
of dogmatism.

considration.
as soon

the

to
necessary
or important
as the best common
medium,
individuals
of the
several

is not

subject

the

when

ENTEETAXNED

this

tainly

they

as

away.

THEORIES
In

for

question

known

actually
spoken
by
has become
general,
fade

in

add

facts
to

as
the

314

will

care

take
of

hands

men

his
althongh
be considerably
notbe

that
facts

rate

and

to

brought
without

trying

allowable
respect
the few

its

shall
It

is

on

publications

the

of
be

be

also

others.

subject

and

them

him

at
facts.

other

to with
to

also

has

unibeen

a
knowing
Therefore
is not

tenacity,
examine

with

of these,

by

comthe

upon

evolution

to

Baader
of sepathan
an

Goethe

to look

Some

principle

great

satisfied

held

be,
may
can-

ag

between

of

important

by

some
masses

theory

the

to

pretend

of

nature

in

however,
facts,
rules of judgment,

before

relation

not

advanced

theories

the

and

theories
be

attainable,

a generation

accumulated
connection

great
will

one

to establish

which
hypothesis,
but necessary.

working

the

no

notice

gnerai

also

since

of

than

classification;
of students

imperfect

indisposition
But
a whole.

as

the
will

data

predetermined
the adoption

More
only
more

establishing

of the

plained
verse

INDIANS.

ail

collection

without

ail

observers

scientific

mere

theory.

of

study

without

at

classified

without

arbitrary

The

a tentative

involves

noticed

careful

to advantage
be

they

which

after

knowledge,
increased.

prosecuted
can

nor

AMERICAN

NORTH

are
established
the
facts
difQculty.
Affcer
final
enunciation
and
their
of themselyes,
will
ever
than
the writer
more
competent

and

confusion

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

fact
a
only

proper
in

suggested
will

correspondents,

be

mentioned.

The

story

WITS

GORBELATJSD

NOT

has

various

languages

sessors,
for this

using

told

been

cannot
their

mother

been,
is absolutely

and

of

in many
parts
by travelers
in the
understood
be clearly
between
themselves.
tongue

is suspicious;
of
to some

anywhere

in reference

OF LANG-UAG-E.

AAGERNE8S

be

that

their

posevidence

as it often
it is asserted,
American
Indians,

when

tribes

world

by
The

has

of North

attributed

to

the

error

it

of travelers

who,
false,
to
when
natives
never
see
the
of
the
trying
except
dialect,
ignorant
which
visitors
to their
they
make
themselves
by a practice
intelligible
to
with
successful
to have
been
strangers
have
found
by exprience
overwhen
are
their
or
against
being
they
guarding
perhaps
tongue,
in his
specially
heard
City of tJie Saints,
Captain
Burton,
by others.
that
the Arapahos
a quasi-unintelligible
The truth
in the dark.
states

in

and

they

gestures
their
ing
sounds

do

converse

when

they

language
which
are

must

and
th

the

dark

a very
pronounced
scanty
vocabulary,
possess
with
one another
converse
and can hardly
way,
is
no
is that
their
means
scanty,
vocabulary
by
without
freedom
each
other
with perfect
with
any

so please.
is in the
not

helped

The

difficulty
number

large
external

by

in
of

motions

speaking
guttural
of

or understandand

the

interrupted
and lips

mouth

to its comprehenlittle
and
the
advantage
gives
light
articulation,
in
the vocal
so far as concerns
many
languages,
apparatus,
which,
deaf-mute
modern
as is proved
as well
as heard,
can
be seen
by the
no white
that
The
artificial
of
story
corresponding
speech..
practice
A member
of Frmont's
is also false.
party
man
ever learned
Arapaho

in

sion

so long

ago

as 1842

spoke

the

language.

Burton

in the

same

connection

M~nERT.]

gives
'i~

NOT

a story
"of
a man
himself
for interpreting,

ail
tency
a running

he

WITH

was

however,

did,

tenant

in
Abert,
observation

actual

a Mormon
it

that
becanse
that

the

one

may

In

Chevenne

is in itself

as

reports

domestic

natural

very

is

signs,

remarkably
those
of
of

after

an

to the

common
of
erty

at

division

tradistinguished
who

the

from
called

differentiated

has

been

when
early
Interior

the
been

mast

be

was
not

made
in

hour,

this

without

used

and

1880,

of it
with-

manner

was

and

loss
involving
full
information
the

aid

of

a man-

of voice

th

of

as is

supposedpov-

abandoned.
that

called
The

with

name

'~Slav,"

"th
the

people

common

is,

have
Greeks

~e~a/jo?,
assumed

speaker,"
such
world,

that
a

they
th

With

synonymous
The

means
Aryan
family,
the other
of
peoples
in Russian
"Njemez,"

are
(xxxiii,
19) the Assyrians
that
understand."
one cannot

head

He spoke
a monotone

of inflection

basedupon

The

the

report

depressed

foreign
people
and
general.

Greek.

is

than

amxed.

Ouray,
of
part

present.

an

change

AU thories

it

at night
is explicable
one attributed.
The

better

subject
such

against
venerable

"tongueless,"
who were

signs,

at the
sad
very
result,
but
the
fact
remains
that

languages
accusation
is

not

thus

they

making

of gesture
of
by some
for use without
meager
that
their
is
vocabulary

too

experience,
in the

nearly
reason
for

only
and

daylight

the

stigma

of

is seen,

of

was

even

in
their

use

speech

for

The

without

of
are

Secretary
who had

home;
on a complicated

language
ail

Washington,

body

in

nre

fact

snch

the

If

free
was

of

writer's

the

Europeans.

grievous

terme~tua-<o?,
barian"
of

tongue,

also

among
American

telligible

Isaiah

of

from
the

tongue

parts
no

delegation
own
language

of

to which

instanced

specially

up in
that
no part

ascertained

in the

gesture.
because
he

and

their

whom

with

of the

been
idea

in
gesture,
often,
robes
or blankets
with

distinct

now

was

Utes,
interview

any

gesture,
assured

without

from

their

on

seen

change
communicated

sign,

the
and

people

the

rest

that

by

was

think

persons

I have

forth

his
from

without

But

tribes

converse

made

copious

undoubtedly
land
and

mans,

to

wholly

in his
pause
without
a single

grand

American

those

reasons

stock,

many

from

second-hand

"Some

constantly.
of bodying

hve
Lieu-

language.
remarks

incomplete

capable

carelessly

out

The

of

unable

refuted

of this

proof
chief

ual

be

quai-

compewith

pantomime
as well

might

at

for hours,
stories.
telling
long
themselves
of the possibility
deprive
their
for talks
around
th
preference

once
inference,
the Shoshonian

usual

sign
sensible

away

voluntarily
clear
that

was

would

to
his

proved

he

repeated
He
said:

Lake.

themselves
wrap
abandon,
holes
before
th nose,
so

breathing
chatter

th

315

Cheyennes

and

used

only
more

Burton

SPEECH.

utterance."

give
individuals

fact,

thse

obviously
made
much

langaage]
use gestures

Indians

language
wish
to

the

among
a week

in

grunts."

184:6-'47,
than
Captain
by him at Salt

met
[the
the

sent

to go through
And

of
he

OF

MEAGERNESS

being
retnrned

who,

accompaniment
the
for
grunts,

omitted

by

CORRELATED

and
as the

no

inthe

"bar-

Ger-

"speechless.~
'~of
use

by
is con-

a stammering
of the expres-

In

SIGN

316

LANGUAGE

AMONG

and "speechless,"
"tongueless"
as TYLOR
to the mythical
suggests,
of savages,
and the considerations

so applied,
bas
stories
of.actually

sien

to

the

discredit

without

the

whole

and

accounts
The

gesture.

by
not

upon
in accordance

depend

period
during
which,
has been
on the earth,
in which
has
speech

sometimes
founded

Indians,

on

drawn
the

sign
of

truth

such

between

tales,
immeasurable

that

of

in
poverty
will be written

ab-

ITS
Col.

Richard
the

among
Th

ORIGIN

F~!0~

I. Dodge,
entitles

United

Indians

embodiment

confined

to

a greater
there,
the knowledge,
until
ras

or less
diminished
all

almost
have

some
to have

Kiowas
us

Kiowas

to

tribes

that

believe

as the

contact

those

long
says
is,
gain,

these

language;

experience
in a letter:

to their
perverted,
United
States
east

I believe,
here and

agajn

extend

neighbors,
of the Sier-

nuently
diminishes.

to the Plains
(in territory)
of this
up'
knowledge
language,
simply
they and the Plains
because,
men,

in

the
most
in contact
with
nearly
the knowledge
becomand correctly,
conThus
the TJtes,
nearly
though
have
picld
only the merest
Indians,

tribes

it most

tiguous

oldest

no

the
of it..
The
Plains
Indians
believe
smattering
and that by them
its use was
the sign
language,
If this is correct,
would
other
Plains
tribes.
analogy

use

of their

whose
respect,
language
tribes

Contiguous
of this

by

invented

would

less

ing

systematic

probably
of the

are

they

in

regard,

OB JS~MOjV.

Army,
to great

Plains.

knowledge
and

Indian

the

States
opinion
into
a

signs
of the

TBjTBE

in that

little
to

communicated
lead

of

Indians

the

his

ONE

and

sign language
their
common

of

statement

expressions,
if it shall not

vain

in

strongly

travelers'

the

This
is not just
to either.
paper
the capacities
of gesture
speech
suggest
into
Indian
has shown
that
and a deeper
study
tongues
means
so confined
to the concrete
as was once believed.
stract

was

language
would
be

man
gologie
views,
races
can be found
any existing
in
the absolute
for gesture
necessity
The signs
survive
for convenience,
when
and
for
special
employment

themselves.
among
with
oral
together
language,
is unavailable.
language
comparison

tend.
presented
are incomplete

which

that

is it probable
not
obviated

communication

the

rise,
tribes

speechless

considering
Nor,
with
modern

used

our

probablygiven

of mankind

the

them.

INDIANS.

above

instances

of languages
that
theory

utterance
original
conclusive
evidence
to

or in chief

supported
but does

other

many
of
help

AMERICAN

NORTH

a chronic

and

never

tribes
state

use

having
of

war,

it

among
themselves,
since the memory
been,
there
has
been
no social

contact."
In
ed by

Plains
the

Comanches,
of Texas,
were

communication

another

"Th

th

Indians

definite:
is still more
Dodge
was inventbelieve
the sign language
an intermediate
between
the
position

Colonel
themselves

who
holding
and other
inhabitants
of the vast
Tonkaways,
Lipans,
and other
northern
and the Pawnees,
Sioux,
BIackfeet,
with
making
peace
general
trading
go-betweens,
ail,
Kiowas,

plains
tribes,
or war

MALLERY~

with

or for

more

universally
also
certain

It

is

whom

or

any

all.

It

proficient
that

valned
"The

traditions

from

whieh

did
they
of them.

souri

this

tribes

Indians
language
each
tribe

and

did

who
and

Kiowas,
had
they

that
and

no

them.
but

the

use

merous

naturally
tribes

with

essary,

one

Spaniards
another

would

them

so

their

convenience,
a few

Mr.

Ben.

writes

but

to the

"Th

not

use

general
think

Cheyennes

raided
trips.
for

and

trade

the

others

Cheyennes.
were
the
now

the

the
thus

with

came

but

spread
from

of it on
as

he

those
from

whose
tribe

the

The

each

with

tribe

them

learned

the
Plains

it &om

are

They

Mexico
the

nunec-

very

be

adopted
tribe

Plains,
them

by
after

finding
to suit

same.

moved

The

northwest,
the Piutes

but

them,

it

Spaniards

th

essentially
as they

Ih-

language
to tribe
over

one

modified

Misquite

adopted

them

advanced,
Indians
on the

The

have

through
with

former

the

it.

the
Mexico,
this continent.

marched

south
it to

that
the
appear
to their
wants

it adapted

when

those

crossed

they

direc-

time

taught
learned

Cheyennes,

remained

and

respected
effect
that

The
from

and

skillful

talkers
sign
to be the

were

Reno

It

was

droves

captured
used
to

of horses

journey

to them

in signs,
already
proficient
the journeying
to the South
the

Northern

only a tradition,
best
or most
thorough
in any controversy
on this
a comparatively

and
That

Arapahoes.

is

supposes

Fort

used
sign
language
by the
Chey'
Brul
and
Comanches
Sioux,
Kiowas,
It is a tradition
many
years
that,
ago,
were
still
without
the
Kiowas
horses,

Eiowas

them.

at

interpreter

the

making
Cheyennes,
same may be said of the

engaging
advanced

theory

Mexico,

of it before

and

signs

the
The

considered

Without
that

horses.

learned

nrst

in

Oheyennes

th Mexican
Indians
and
among
The Northern
Plains
Indians

divided

fmally

it

as the
the

it from

in communicating
signs
in contract.
Finding
would
itself
and
suggest

language
have
may

Ogallala
Arapahoes,
with
the
Kiowas.
originated
when
the
Northern
Indians
these

to

to

them

ennes,

on

south

a,

Army,

it."
th

Clarke,
same

the

as
and,
use them.
the

sign
Pintes

the

came

another

the

of the
do

acquired
thse

States

refer

learned

they

Cortez

he

preserved

took

a tribe

which

after

They

It would

signs.
resorted

Indians,
learn
to

useful,

Shoshones

of

have

sign
and

toward

say

language
introducers

facility."

United

surgeon
as follows

point
came.

finding

are
at present
Plains
tribe.
any other
from
them
and
with

away
least

it with

317

Kiowas

than

communicating
and it rapidly

understand,
As
the
sign
themselves
as the

in

adepts
would

the

of

not

suggest

from

REGION.

that

knowledge
contact
with

in

came

Plains.

often

TRIEE'OR

language
furthest

sign
and

learned
it from
recently
dians
did not invent
it,
as a convenient
means

as

certain

in
the

use it;
The Comanches,

River

and

is

of the
the

not

Arapahoes
Sioux
say

they
the

ONE

have
least
intercourse
use
they
William.
H. Corbusier,
assistant
information
contributor,
gives

Dr.

tion

FROM

ORIGIN

as

of

the

Plains

subject

Southern
the

but

tribe

it maybe

recent

and
that

origin

Eiowas
they

are

Indians."
noticed
of sign

318

SIGN

LANGUAGE

AMONG

NORTH

AMERICAN
1

INDIANS.
1--

from one tribe and one region,

whereas, so far as can be traced,
language
existed very long ago and
to
a
favorable
the conditions
sign language
of North America
with the territory
occupied by any
were co-extensive
is made to the discussion
reference
To avoid repetition
of the tribes.
and permaidentity,
below under the heads of universality,
antiquity,
to the ancient
At this point it is only desired to call attention
nence.
of signs among tribes snch as the Iroquois, Wyandot,
Ojibwa,
prevalence
back among the Orees beyond our northand at least three generations
not
and other far-northern
and the Mandans
Dakotas,
ern boundary
intereven through
had
to
have
at
that
time
communication,
likely
how
It is also dimcult to understand
with the Kaiowas.
tribal channels,
Eastern
Kutchin
of
reached
the
in
that
manner
would
have
their signs
who use signs
and Selish of British
and the Kutine
Alaska
Columbia,
must be given to the great
now.
At the same time due consideration
of tribes, produced
by the importation
change in the intercommunication
of those Indians
of the horse, by which the habits
now, but not very
It is probable
the Plains
wereentirelychanged.
anciently,
inhabiting
with
before existing
that a sign language
contemporaneonsly
became,
and enriched.
nomadic life, cultivated
that
there is ample evidence
As regards th Spanish origin suggested,
north of and in the
met signs in their early explorations
the Spaniards
of them but did not
themselves
northern
parts of Mexico, and availed
writing
also that the elaborate
picture
introduce
them.
It is believed
on gesture
of Mexico was founded
signs.
are the most exthat the Kaiowas
to the statement
With reference
and correspondof
authorities
a
number
of
the
talkers
Plains,
pert sign
and an equal number to the
to the Cheyennes,
ents give th precedence
sMUfnl talkers
of meeting
the accident
specially
Probably
Arapahos.
such opinions.
in the several tribes visited influences
is different &om
The writer's
exprience,
both of th Utes and Pai-Utes,
them.
of
absence
They
the
among
above
statement
signs
the
respecting
bethe difference
not only use their own signs but fally understand
On
Kaiowas.
of
the
and
those
as
their
own
tween the signs regarded
as words
the
latter
some
of
understood
examination
only
they
special
would be
in an oral conversation
of a foreign language
interpolated
as
would
and
others
the
recognize
from
they
comprehended
context,
The same is
without
other
tribes
seen
before
adoption.
among
having
by Medicine
the Brul Sioux, as was clearly expressed
true regarding
had a
examined
and
their
chief.
The
Maricopas
Pimas, Papagos,
Bull,
with many Kaiowa
signs
yet were not familiar
copions sign language,
to them.
presented
Instead
of referring
to a time past when they did not use signs, the
and by most of his- corrspondents
Indians
examined
by the writer
used it more freely and
their
fathers
and
of
a
time
when
they
speak
before mentioned.
causes
its
disuse
than
at
6'om
being
copiously
present,
that
a
cases
tribe, having been for a
may be true in some
It, however,
dialect
of which was so nearly
the
others
time
in
contact
only with
long

MALLES.]
atmi
aldn

SIGN

as to be
p)H

T~~

LANGUAGE

~f~Tnm~nTtTto~li'i

PHASE

OF

EVOLUTION

~~vyt

319

T~

~j.-i

or from
from
comprehensible,
any reason
being
separated
of a strange
discontinued
for a time,
and then
speech,
sign'ianguage
or forced
removal
came
upon
migration
into
circumstances
where
it was
and revived
it.
It is asserted
that
some of the Muskoki
useful,
and the
Ponkas
now in the Indian
saw sign language
until
Territory
never
they
arrived
there.
Tt
there
is some
evidence
that
the
Muskoki
did use
a century
of th Ponkas
signs
still remaining
on their
ago, and some
old
homes
on the Missouri
remember
it and
have
their
to
given
knowledge
an accurate
Rev.
J. 0.
for many
correspondent,
though
Dorsey,
years
have
not been
in circumstances
to require
they
its employment.
the most
criticism
to be offeredregardingthe
Perhaps
salutary
theory
would
be in the form
of a query
whether
has ever been insign language
vented
of people
at any one time,
and whether
by any one body
it is not
a phase
in evolution,
and reviving
simply
when
needed.
Critsurviving
icism
on this
is made
as it would
be highly
subject
interestreluctantly,
that
on this
ing to determine
continent
came
from
a parsign
language
ticular
and to ascertain
that
stock.
Such
stock,
research
would
be simthose

ilar

to that

into
the Aryan
and Semitic
have
been
traced
backwards
languages
there
to be existing
varieties
appear
found
to be sui generis.
The
possibility

sources

to which

from
in

existing
their

signs
that

modern

many

varieties,
roots
may

the

discrepancy
receive
attention

and.if
still

be

between

was formerly
than
at present
will
in disgreater
the distinction
between
th identity
of signs
cussing
and their
common
use as an art.
It is sufficient
to add now that
not only does
the burden
of proof
rest
the
to establish
one
unfavorably
upon
attempt
parent
stock
for sign language
in North
but
it also comes
under
th
America,
signs

nowfastened

stigma

oral

original
sistent

determination

"race,"

in

which

mostpeoples
tribes
of

the lost
cluding
ured
conspicuously
TEE

inquiry
invented

here

existing
any

tribe,

important

of antiquityin
the
Israel,
Gipsies,

as putative

IS
This
was

theimmemorial
effort
to name
upon
of man.
It is only next
in difficulty
to decide
the
of the
upon
origin

speech

INDIAN

~YNTEJM' jSP~Cj~Z,

is probable

degree

where

eastern

and

the

to the
whole

locate

the

old

perIndian

hemisphere,
have
Welsh,

infig-

parents.

is closely
connected
in the correct

it

the

and

that
th

with
sense

the
of that

AND
last.

JP~CPir~i!?
If the

of signs
system
a known
and

and

it would

term,
not
be

influence

of

inventors

the

by

found

prvailing
could

in
not

have
An affirmative
answer
to the question
also prepenetrated.
th same
answerto
another
supposes
there
is any
viz, whether
question,
one uniform
the North
American
system
Indians
which
canthereamong
fore be compared
with
This
last inquiry
will be conany other
system.
in its order.
sidered
In comparing
the system
as a whole
with
others,
readily

the

latter

America

are

and

divided
naturally
those
of deaf-mutes.

into

signs

of

speaking

men foreign

to

SIGN

320

AMONG

LANGUAGE

WITH

COMFARISONS

of TYLOR
generalization
tribes
same
the
among
savage
remarks
in another
connection,
and of signs
mon use of signs,
the

of precisely
the

same

generalization
a surprising
shows

but

stantially
ples that
mode

of

express
of

the

writer's

of signs

same

same

the

only

emblematical

him

of
even

but
cisatlantic,
in common
substantially
not

collection
identical,

be

can

Indians

have

who

Indians

Old

WITH

been

their

semiotic

were

the

similar.
like

evil-eye

and

Italians.

The
large
others
many
and
Greeks

shows
published,
Italians
and the classic

DEAB-MUTE

shown

both

World,
while

is obvious,
understood.

readily

and
which

now

of the

COMPARISON

The

our

between

but of other
peoples
Romans,
The generic
ized.
uniformity
varieties

of
it,
sub-

so as to
the jackass
therefore
for these
concepts
signs
are
are
shown
which
paper
many

stupidity;
in this

but not
obtained,
with those
of the

already
not only

only sustains
idea which
are

same

not

among

differently
many
conceptions
of both
there
have
also been
but
many
excution,
no special
Indians
have
Our
concerning
superstition
been
with
nor have
the Italians,
they
long familiar
are

but
sense

but
all peoamong
savage
tribes,
in groping
for a
with
any freedom.
Men,
signs
same
and
the
with
each
using
general
other,
and
circumstances
under
conditions
many
varying

not

have
been
methods,
which
have
determined

make

com-

not

study

for

their

principles,
In this

ideas.

his

by

interpreted
worid,"
as referring
to

on the
the

is substantiaUy

language

gesture
the

formed

number

identical,
use
gesture
communication

over

is understood

to

signs
result

the

ail

INDIANS.

SIGNS.

TOREIGN

that

The

AMERICAN

NORTH

over

tbe

and

savage
occasion

of

civil-

specific

SIGNS.

the

East

civilized

have

often

of their
invention
and apby means
intercourse,
called
th voiceless
mother
utterin what
of principles
maybe
plication
who
have
no
code
more
with
white
semiotic
surely
ance,
deaf-mutes,
that
to the
than
is deconnected
with
attributed
nearly
plain-roamers
succeeded

ffom

rived
in

in holding

meeting

rejoiced

their

deaf-mutes,
to meet persons

direct

hold

communication

of an

medium

common

such

in the
by

signs

adopting

strikingly
mained
object.
sylvania
that

the

course
not

at first
some

by

presented,
in mutual

in

the
a

language,
the
tiresome

they

that

instructed

instruction

travelers

their

When
as

showed

They
as

speaking
without

interpreter.

the same
pursue
who were
either
received

hnmanity.
precisely

noticed
in

any

dinerent
but

and

compromise,

were

they
together
at the
meeting

of

dialect

methodical

They

understood
which

pleasure

often

met

methods.
soon

greatest

are

foreign
country
with
whom
they

proved

often

can

suspected
found

to

deaf-mutes
or who

had

disagreed
and finished

them,
to be those

most

but
there
still
reand convenient;
in
a plurality
of fitting
for the
same
idea
or
signs
On one of the most
at the Pennof these
interesting
occasions,
Institution
for the Deaf
and Dumb,
in 1873, it was
remarked
appropriate,
some
cases

graceful,

of the

deaf-mutes

signs

were

much

more

readily

understood

MALLERY.]

COMPARISON

WITH

DEAF-MUTE

SIGNS.

321

~v~hf~TrtfHa.ns!
~vhftTxr~no
A~a~T'ft~rn
~~t
~<
who
were Absaroka
by the Indians,
or Crows, A~T.
and Cheyennes,
Arapahos,
than were theirs by the
and
that
the
latter
deaf-mutes,
excelled
greatly
in pantomimic
effect.
This need not be surprising
when it is considered
that what is to the Indian
a mere adjunct
or accomplishment
is to the
deaf-mute
the natural
mode of utterance,
and that there is still greater
freedom
from the trammel
of translating
words into action-instead
of
acting the ideas themselves-when,
the sonnd of words being
unknown,
still as they
they remain
but another
kind of sign, even
originated,
after the art of reading
is acquired,
and do not become entities
as with
us.
Th
of Demosthenes
is their only oratory,
action, action, action,"
not the mere heightening
of it, however
valuable.
On March 6,1880, the writer had an interesting
in taking
experience
to the National
Deaf~Mute
at Washington
seven Utes (which
Coneg
to report,
is unacquainted
tribe, according
with sign language),
among
whom were Angustin,
Alejandro,
Jakonik,
Severio, and Wash.
By the
kind attention
of President
G-ALLAUDET a thorough
test was given,
an equal
number
of deaf-mute
in communication
pupils
being placed
with the Indians,
with them both in making
alternating
individual
signs
and in telling narratives
in gesture,
which were afterwards
interpreted
in speech by the Ute interpreter
and the omcers of the collge.
Notes
of a few of them were taken,
as follows
the signs was that for sqttirrel, given by a deaf-mute.
Among
The
right hand was placed over and facing the left and abont four inches
above the latter, to show the height of the
then the two hands
animal,
were held edgewise
a,nd honzontally
in front, about eight inches apart
then imitating
the grasping
(showing
of a small object and
!em~)
it rapidly
with the incisors,
the extended
biting
index
was pointed
and forward
upward
(in a tree).
This was not understood,
as the Utes have no sign for the tree sqniranimal not being now found in their rgion.
rel, the arboreal
Deaf-mnte
The first two fingers
of each hand
sign for jac7c-rabbit:
extended
and thumbs
(the remaining
fingers
on
closed) were placed
either side of the head, pointing
then arching
the hands, palm
npward
movements
forward
were made.
down, quick, interrupted,
jumping
This was readily
understood.
The signs for the following
narrative
were given by a deaf-mnte:
When he was a boy he mounted
a horse without
either bridle or saddle,
and as the horse began to go he grasped
him bythe
neck for support;
a
dog new at the horse, began to bark, when the rider was thrown
off and
considerably
hurt.
In this the sign for dog was as follows
Pass the arched hand forward
from the lower part of th face, to illustrate
nose and mouth,
elongated
then with both forefingers
and thnmbs
extended,
remaining
fingers

closed, place them upon either side of the lower jaw, pointing
cpward,
to show lower canines,
at the. same time accompanying
the gesture with
an expression
of withdrawing
the lips so as to show the teeth snarling;

322

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

.a
.+.7
+1.r
throw
and
separated
or
~&MM/).
upward
(voice
slightly
quickly
for dog is different
as that
to mean
was
understood
This
bear,
sign
and
of the
the
dog
height
the
showing
Utes,
i. e., by merely
among
nrst.
hand
the
Rat
finger-tips
forward,
pushing
he was a boy he went
when
to tell
that
deaf-mute
Another
gestured

with

then
them

the

to a melon-field,
ripe
it.

found

foot,

a
his

the

eut

wards
him, hitting
and
man
mounted
AU

of

the

When
to come

signs
very

snghtiy
were

Ute

right
and the
over

extended

This

understood

sign
understood.

of milking

Deaf-mute
quickly
The

of

narrative

a boy

his

and

we

of

the

be

the

grasp
of
back

by the deaf-mutes.
a cow and drinking
an

surprised

apple-tree,
by the
by

appreciated

friends,"
the right

toward

upon

were

(the deaf-mutes)
was
the answer

would

brushed

lying

to

toThe

some

although

if they

whether,

madeto

going

melon

crymg.

translation.

hand

being
much

pockets,
a stone,
was

filling
with
head

the

direction.

cmprehended,

right

and

readily

was

entered
horsback,
threw
the thie~
ran away
whereuponhe

was

hand

eut

on

readily
in their
asked

or ungreen
a slice,
and ate
on
the
patch

to be

them
knife,

detecting

countrytheywouldbescalped,
but
be done
to you;

would
"Nothing
of the
The
palm
of theleft
(KO~m~),
thumbs

good

in the back,
off in an opposite

him
rode

Indians

to the

extended

finding
melons,
his
one he took

appearance
and
melon,

were

these
varied

Indians

several

tapped
made

_a.a

hand

right

and

reaching

nnally
man

of the

fingers
forward

Il

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

the

palm

the

opposing
milk

the

hunting

the

that
left,

hand.

fully

for

ripe

hit

upon

and

Indians

over
of the

was

and

owner

given,
as follows

and
fruit
the

completely

understood.
A deaf-mute

asked

Alejandro
He
country.

how

long

it took

him

to

come

to Wash-

the index
and second
by placing
ington
extended
astride
the
closed)
hand
forefinger
(others
of the right
finger
thumb
of the left hand
the fingers
then
of the
(except
elevating
left;
of both
the fingers
then
back
forward
extending
and forefinger)
(~fee)
on palmar
sides and
thumbs
them
to a point,
hands
and bringing
resting
the
of
the
hands
in
iront
the
tips
opposite
the
body,
placing
extended,
in
them
four
inches
and
about
revolving
wrist,
apart;
then,
opposing
of
the
left
the
extended
he
elevated
of M&ee~,
forefinger
imitation
touchthumbs
fiat
the
extended
then
hand
hands,
placing
(orne);
and left
the respective
towards
downward
right
sloping
ing, the backs
as in
the sign
of wheels
then
of a house;
like the roof
repeating
sides,
before
the body,
was
extended
which
the left hand
after
the preceding,
and
down
toward
the
slightly
arched,
palm
horizontal,
right,
fingers
from

the

quickly

being

and

hand

in the

replied

the fingers
upward
extending
thelast
snapped
upward
(smoX'e)
four
then
i. e. cars;
elevating

it,

(j~).

Translation.-Traveled
four

under

repeatediy

cowefe~M~oms~o~e,
left

the

held

wrist

right

and

his

cars.

three

days

on

horseback,

one

beyond
three
fingers

in a wagon,

it,
signs
of
and

MALLERT.]

The

CONVERSATION

deaf-mutes

make

as

Another

example:
his

and

It

will

expressed
made.
were

WITH

but

the

DEAF-MUTES.

for

sign

323

which

wheel,

they

hand.
pretended
killed

and

to hunt
several.

found

something;

understood.
given

by

effect

and

it,

observed

was

Alejandro
he made

that

skinned
be

one

A deaf-mute
and arrows

bow

fally

to the

all

with

circle,

narrative

mutes,
killed

INDIANS

understood

a large

took
birds,
This was

OF

of the

many

that

by pantomime,
yet
President
GALLAUDET

for

understood

the

by

shot

deer,

one

with

above

was

made

also

admitted

signs

not

the

some

case

of and

with

remarks

deafa g)m

it up.

packed

that

also

search

aU that

in gesture

were
were
which

understood

not strictly
by the Indians,
yet were
pantomimic.
all present
at the test was that
two intelligent
mimes
seldom
fail of mutual
their
attention
exunderstanding,
being
direeted
to the
of thoughts
expression
means
of coin-.
by the

The

of

opinion

would
clusively

and

prehension
confusion

reply
conventional

of

equally

A large
collection
has
of those
more
conventional,
several
tribes
of Indians.
in principle

only
The

result

~e

sign

but

that

of

language
it and

constitute
which

but

together
each

system

oniy
made of

been

which

studies
of

the

them

Many
of
in detail.

often

the

without
the
mental
by both,
to one.
intelligible
natural
deaf-mute
and also
signs,
have
been
collated
with
those
of the

possessed

sounds

so

Indians

far
is

show

marked

as prosecuted
not,

is that

what
one

properly
speaking,
of deaf-mutes
and

gesture
systems
one language-the
is a dialect.

gesture

not

similarity,

of
of

speech

is

called

language,
ail peoples

mankind-of

<
TO
The

~FB~T

~~TBjyT

.P.M~.M.yT

SYSTEM.

assertion

has
been
made
and is currently
by many
rewriters,
traders
and
some
by Indian
that
ail the tribes
Army
of
officers,
North
America
have
and still use a common
long had
and identical
sign
in which
can communicate
language,
they
without
oral assistance.
freely
this
remarkable
statement
is at variance
Although
with
some
of the
peated

of the
principles
whose
admirable
~/M ~y

History

present
He

inquiries,
the
repeats

formation

and
on

chapters
of
that

~i~~M~

different

times

of signs

gesture
have
in

set

forth

speech
a great

in

Dr.

by
his

E. B. TYLOB,
into

.Besea~es

the
degree
prompted
did not see fit to discredit
it.
authority
he received
that
"th
same
it, in the words
of converse
from
Hudson
to the &ulf
of
Bay

eminent

as
report
serve
as a medium
signs
Mexico."
Its
truth
or falsity
of lists
or vocabularies
parison
widely
collated

use

and

taken
by the writer,
from
the last
dates,
century
eral
thousand
signs,
many

can

only

of

signs

be

established

taken

For
this
places.
in dnrent
parts
to the last
month,
of

them,

however,

under

by careful
test
conditions

purpose.
lists
of the country
comprising
being

have
at

at
been

several

together
mere

com-

variants

sevor

324

SIGN LANGUAGE

AMONG NORTH

saine object
for th same
synonyms
others and some of small value
thority,

AMERICAN

INDIANS.

of
or quality,
some being repetitions
or auin description
uncertainty

from

or both.
ONCE

PROBABLY

UNIVERSAl

IN

NORTH

AMBRICA.

made is to the effect that

reached
from the researches
The conclusion
before the changes
discovery the use of gestwrought
by the Columbian
the remark of Quintilian
ure illustrated
upon the same subject (1. xi, c. 3)
<s~e
/MC milzi
that "In tanta per omnes gentes nationesque
MM~MCB
omnium /tomtMMm. coNM~Mms sermo vicleatur2l
to widely
referring
Quotations may be taken from some old authorities
identified
with
the TiThe
Indians
of
Tampa
Bay,
regions.
separated
active in the use of signs,
mucua, met by Cabea de Vaca in 1538, were
for eight
probably
through
and in his journeying
subsequent
years,
that he passed through
Texas and Mexico, he remarks
many dissimilar
the answers
of the Indiandxeceived
but that he questioned.
tongues,
Michaans by signs "just as if they spokeour language and we theirs."
River
on or near the Hudson
lius, writing in 1628, says of th Algonkins
as much was done by signs with the thumb
For purposes
of trading
In Bossu's
~r~eb
as by speaking."
and fingers
~fOM~
part of
transcalled Louisiana,
j'i~~A ji~e~c
Zom~om, 1771 (For.ster's
formerly
de
Belle,-Isle
some
is
of
Monsieur
an
account
years
previgiven
lation),
with them two years
who remained
by the Atak-apa,
ously captured
He was rescued
in their pantomimes
with them."
conversed
by
and
to
Bienville
and was suffieiently
Governor
expert in the sign language
In Bushmann's
between Bienville
and the tribe.
~pMf6M,p. 424,
interpret
on the west side of the Colorado,
to the "Accocessaws
there is a reference
who use thumb
of Nacogdoches,"
miles southwest
two hnndred
signs
T/t~~
SM& aber <tMC~ <ZM)'c7t~~Mm-~c~em
which they nnderstand
mit, die sie a.~e ~efs~em.~
conand for brevity allowing abreakinthe
Omitting
many authorities,
in Major Long's
may be made to the statement
of time, reference
tinuity
and
the Arapahos,
of 1819, concerning
Kaiowas,
Ietans,
expdition
of each others
to the effect that, being ignorant
languages,
Cheyennes,
by means of signs,
many of them when they met would communicate
or
a conversation
without
the least dimculty
and would thus maintain
Maximilian
A list of the tribes reported
upon by Prince
interruption.
In
elsewhere
in this paper.
in 1832-'3,
von Wied-Neuweid,
appears
allusion is made to
of 1844 special and repeated
Frmonfs
expdition
to the
in signs, which is contradictory
of the Pai-Utes
th expertness
The same is mentioned
reabove made by correspondents.
statement
met near the summit of the Sierra Nevada,
garding a band of Shoshonis
encountered
on a tribuand one of "Diggers,"
probably
Chemehuevas,
tary of the Rio Yirgen.
in his ~6m<M~es
in Mexico and the Rocky
Ruxton,
with regard
York, 1848, p. 278, sums up his experience

New
Mountains,
to th Western

MALLERY.]
~J
tnhf"
tribes

SIGN
OJLUN
LANGUAGE
~a.N(jrU.Mr.K

Hft well
Tvdl
so

aa to
tn
as

T'nr<n?T'Q

ONCE
ONCE

UNIVERSAL
UNIVEBSAL

IN
IN

N.

A.

325
325

~~mt~~ l~-

f<n.~h~R~

"The
reqnire
of signs
quotation:
is so perlanguage
the Western
and
the
Indians
country,
themselves
after
a little
no dimculty
pantomimists,
that,
use,
whatever
exists
in carrying
on a conversation
a channel;
and
by such
there
are
few mountain
men who are at a loss in
thoroughly
understandand making
themselves
ing
intelligible
by signs
alone,
although
they
neither
nor understand
a word
of the Indian
speak
tongue.~
to the
of the writer
Passing
from
correspondents
remote
of
parts
North
it is important
to notice
that
Mr. J. W.
America,
Indian
Powell,
the use of sign language
superintendent,
reports
the
and
among
Kutine,
Mr.
James
Indian
the
Lenihan,
both
agent,
among
tribes
of
Selish,
Columbia.
The Very
Bev. Edward
while
British
inJacker,
contributing
formation
aponthepresentuseof
of
gesture
language
among
the Ojibwas
understood
fectly
are
snch
admirable

in

LakeSuperior.mentionsthatithasfaUenintocomparativeueglectbecause
for three
had not been
generations
in contact
they
with
tribes
of a different
Dr. Francis
H. AtHns,
speech.
assistant
United
acting
surgeon,
States
in forwarding
a contribution
of signs
Army,
of the
Mescalero
remarks
"I think
Apaches
it probable
that
have
used
they
sign lanrather
less
than
guage
other
Indians.
many
do not seem
to use
They
it to any
extentat
and
abroad
the
tribes
home,
only
they
were likely
to corne into
contact
with
were
the
the
of old Mexico,
Navajos,
Lipans
and the Comanches.
the
last
have
been
Probably
almost
alone
their
visiting

alludes

ail

upon

Southern

which

tribes

that

it still

met

by

latter
inland.

than

to

particular

recorded
of

reported

explanation
there

signs

and

the

speaking
became
of

advanced

known

arrogance

and
resembled,
if they
desired

compelled
persons
to converse
with

of gesture
speech,
of the confederated

policy
was still

used

old

for

special

to

suggested

use

have

but

vidence

familles

the

near

when

impressed
same
extent

found
formerly
from
the
fact
that

the
as

farther

among
in commu-

together

with
dialectic
peculiarities,
and not being
nomadic
their
West,
less
individualand'conversatioual.
though

were ina
proper,
or Seneca
would
whom
tribes

instead

of

which
he had practiced
Five Nations
had gained
purposes

necessary.
admit
while
that,
of gesture
signs
by

often
to

dwelling

Romans,
of inferior
him,

to

familles,
that
these

language
no-wand

people

~!M:
~~e~a,
as far north
as the

less

Algonkian
noticeable

language,
in the farther

of the

rather
those

rendered

with
tribes
was
strange
the tribes,
in especialthe
Iroquois
social
condition.
A Mohawk
the

repeated

same
later

or
upon

appear

a little,
these
apof this
rgion."

traders

it is proper
to the past

topic

be

Pueblos
the

Spanish,

upon
gesture
of the tribes
more

the

old,

indeed,
is now

testimony

may
were

seen
of

the

Iroquoian

been
An

intercourse

promise

the

reliance

families

Some

and,

this

their

always

nities

of

tribes

it is, however,
remains,
their
first visitors
do not

with

those

effect

recourse

leaving
is not only

several

has

to the

the

by
Utes,
Before
there

have
also
They
the
Phnicians

neighbors.
to be, like

.pearing
He also

between

the

in

comparatively

other

to

learn

respects
they
his language
to

resorting
before

have

probably

the

the

prowess

comand

and which
supremacy
members
of his own tribe.

LANGUAGE

SIGN

326

The
of

studies

the

lead
pursued
North
America

far

thus
of

discovery

AMERICAN

NORTH

AMONG

to

the

conclusion

ail

its

inhabitants

and cultivated
retained
Plains,
and
from
which
it will surely

speedily

DENIAL

MISTAKEN

most

The

useful

of signs
is that
cover
recollections
and

influence
their

existence,
to the
reference
Rev.

officially
at first

from

procured
with
for years,
and intelligent

thorough

he

reported

had

made

This
five

1880,
they
Mr.

had
B. 0.

the

is

no

intelligent
heard
Williams,

of

Owasso,

th

after

four

years
as a communication

other
obtained

trustworthy

signs

of intercourse
was

from
as

told the
Mich.,
An interesting

with

the
the

English

that

in October,
that
writer
from

letter

decad-

graduai

giving

agent
with
the
known

was

report

explains

Mich.,

language,

A similar

missionaries,

enceofsignsusedbythe0jibwasinhisrecollection,embracingsixtyyears,
from
-as chieny
acquaintance
arising
general
an Indian
came
from
Further
discouragement
statement,
such thing

and

of signs
them
among
after
special

gesture

though
of

list

from
Petoskey,
Ojibwas
of gesture
language.
sr.,

vocabulary

language,
disused

with

important

residing

forgotten.

against

imputation

never

of their

collection

the

to disattempt
to European
exposed
where
The
instances
are

after

Ojibwas,

among
a copious

furnished

have

in

a considerable
although,
with their

some

the

ascertained

been

it to be entirely

missionaries

bytwo

authorities
tribe.

familiarity
to obtain

exertion

before

abandon

readily
tribes
long
among
from
others.

bas furnished
the Poncas,

J. OwenDory

attained,

EXISTS.

interested

persons

too

segregated

sign
while

in especial
the Great

now

development

LANGUAGE

SIGN

has
denied,
advanced.

thories

finally

to

time

decay.

TBUL.T

suggestion
not
shall
they
of them
even

high

the

practiced
that

though
language,
under
circumstances
changed
who after
the acquisition
those

it to the

at

that

and
of expertness,
degrees
it was disused
by some,
others,
nomads'of
became
of horses

different

with

language.
the decided

that
Pai-Utes,
or even
remembered

no

by signs
because
on the day of
t bear
was less difficult
which,
however,
of the Bureau
some
omcers
missive
well-intentioned
of that
the receipt
of that
a delegation
with
in signs
were
of Ethnology
talking
actually
a
from
one
of
in
N'tci,
Indians
then
whom,
tribe
of
Washington,
very
in this paper
narrative
500), was received.
(page
printed
in Alaska
and
travelers
from
The
omcers,
missionaries,
army
report
Mr.
until
there
of a sign
th existence
language
was unanimous
against
th
more
had
been
extensive,
gave
whose
Ivan
explorations
Petroff,
Collecnow
492).
and
page
excellent
produced
(see
dialogue
exposition
and
from
the Apaches
Papagos,
Pimas,
tions
were
also obtained
Zuni,
by

INDIANS.

them,

and
For

tertained

after

agents
on
knowledge
mentioned
reasons

Maricopas,

sessed

of any
the

of

procuring

and

had

travelers

denied

them

to

be

pos-

the

subject.
the
under

a collection

from

last

heading,
the
anyof

little
Iroquoian

hope

was
stock,

enbut

MALLCET.]

the

MISTAKEN

to

th
moved
the

the

the

tribe,
with

His

older

and

Senecas
denial

obtained

and

manner

and

eloquent

retains

much

in

parent
sign

used

is

not

of which
were

he
used

Shawnees,

only

but

interesting

both
Six
in

the

lain

probably
One of the
to

Apaches

signs

after
for

known

more

of

Indian

Six

subject
of John
name,
It is

Mist.'
of

an

been

autumn

for

Nations.

many
former

In

the

of his people
than
any
was
knowledge
strikingly
apwhich
were
made
respecting

of

his

well-educated
and
tribe,
a chief
and government
inover
a white
congregation,

But
at

Crows
that
Apaches

and

both

it
not

knowing
in
converse
asked
the

the

sign
for

for

many,

the
had
that

happened
same
hotel,

the

expressed

the

was

known

interested

general
in the

shown

1880, under
latter
said he

April,
The

regions,
to
began

happening
by the

customs

of the

was

used,
in

widely

it

of~his

and

signs,
eating
the

question

Benof

any
a delegafrom
parties

each

other~s
in

whether
was

Dr.

was

resulting

Apaches

of sign
Jicarilla

heard

two

of

forth
which

of

charge
never
the

among
the old

drew

knowledge
visit of five

there

a word

opinion

when

consideration,
gradually
of an .accomplishment
proofs
than
half
a century."

instances

agent.
them.

such

and

nam

has

properlyspeaking,
and
surprised

the

seldom

tion

separated

subject

much

memory

among
of Absaroka
(Crows)

immediately
guage,
sensation.
One

the

language,
were
alike

Washington
their

the

this

English

Johnson

the one
age,
now settled

conclusive

when

Thomas,

ancient

investigations
other
members

unused

most

even

language,

rises

the

on

sign

presence,
of his

stores

on

information

'Disappearing
in the
morning

superior

middle

They

their

which

a clergyman

Nations.

rude
rendered

and

consulted
of

th

of

other

thatnothing

This

Two
men

been

by his
version

be

traditions

language.

intelligent
the
terpreter,

the

as a warrior,
and later
has been
esteemed
one of the
of his race.
At the age of eighty-eight
he
years
He is considered
to have
a better
original
energy.

living.
course
of

the

whom
known

Chief
passes
away.
the
council
of
great

of his

very

horses,
for that

him

by

from

may
haze

the

orators

of the
knowledge
other
now
person

of

them

list
signs
also by

of sign
came
from
the
language
and was
followed
Quebec,
by th colHoratio
Hale.
His
statement
of the time

chief,

to

gradually

most

use

a partial
signs,
sure
that
those
saw

Eyes),

and

procured

which

of
speaker~
he was noted

jamin

Kansas,
that

asserts

(Gray

to
July,
1843,
and
then
again
about
one-third
of

existence

commonly
Smoke'
is

years
times

had

of

He

he

is

obtained,
Johnson.

Sakayenkwaraton,
the term
applied

chief,
from

and

Hon.

being

Mohawk

aged

been

Smoke

th

327

there.

the

by
its

of

State

many
was

He

SIGNS.

instructive

highiy
"Th

day,

know

of any
Ontario

of

provinces

lection

by the
in 1870.

portion,

OF

of the Wyandots,
Hnto
moved
from
Ohio
in

was

descriptions.
removal
from
Ohio,

the

British

had

tribe

their

Delawares,
Unanimous

the

chief

respectable

rescue.

now
territory
occupied
to Indian
Territory,

gave
before

has

and

intelligent

came

DENIAL

lan-

a decided
they

misapprehended
was

snpposed

ate

328

SIGN

to

LANGUAGE

be whether

latter

the

affirmative.

Thence
which

pophagy,

had

AMERICAN

wMch

many
horses,
a misunderstanding
as showing
both

ensued

was

NORTH

AMONG

curious

INDIANS.

was
on

the

answered

the

in the

of hipsubject
use of signs
as

general

and the
forparticular
meanings.
a practice
diversity
in special
signs
The
of the agent
at the. unsuspected
of his
accomplishment
surprise
of a hen who,
hatched
a number
of
vas
not unlike
that
charges
having
duck

is

eggs,
water.

the

denial

The

of the

from th
reported
as in other
matters,
habits

at

perplexed

and

use

not

do

times,
of a few
In

this

once

the
against
advanced.

Another

place

and

if

they
sign
stand
This
the

they
all

into
actual
tell

for

the

old

Still
is

of his

which
he
people,
the
Indians
frequently
t be obtained.
Some-

more

sought

simply

it once
the

yet the united

existed;
absence
of records,
reproduce

denial

memall

in question

must

be mentioned.

about

has,
contact

which

travelers

become

the

asserting
or perhaps

Apaches.
sufficient
trial

in

have

language,
assertion

the

of
that

mistaken

difficulty
by

be made
with the old science
may
a necessary
of a liberal
dupart
in the United
States
have
persons

with
in any
acquainted
signs
that
those
constitute
the sign language,
signs
meet
tribes
not at once recognizing
those
signs,

afterwards

precise
Utes
and

their

subject.

or sojourners
may assume

language
~e sign

brought
for the
sion,

on the

cause

they
remove

about

and

a score

hardly

travelers

one

civilization

what

a comparison
regard
of practical
use

which

points

When

though
erroneously
that
effect.
In that,

reticent

provokingly

to

takes

Ouray

any but the vague

knowledge
ories
of those
persons
could,
essential

brood

in the memories
in general,
only remains
art,
abandoned
influenced
circumstances
or individual
by special
fancy.

latter
of

cation,

the

faithfully
of Indians
to

often

comprehend

persons

of heraidry,

which

to the
as he also
asserted
writer,
his people,
the Utes;
of
that
had not the practice
This
was
much
in the proud
in
use for it.
spirit
made
would
have
the saine
as the idea
statement,

highly

distinctly
also, the

are

with

is often

signs

Chief

to Colonel
Dodge,
and had no
sign talk,
which
an Englishman
involved
an accusation
to appear

instinct

statements

they

traditions.

did

wished

of

distinct

the

above

as
Of

course,
with

would
the

theory
that
the

of

that

they

certain

story.
and

"one

tribes
result
It

is

and

so met
do

mentioned,
also, Indians

probably

same

tribes

not
been
who

indivisible"
do

use
made
have

not

underat

signs

all.

regarding
not
been

different
using
signs,
in mutual
comprehenthe

venerable

one

of

above
"stammermg,"
noted,
Thus
an observer
applied
tongue.
possessed
will find no signs
where
while
by a restrictive
theory
they
are in plenty,
another
and
determined
on the
of sign
universality
identity
language
"~mc~o?,~

can,

as

viduals,
successful

'cernez,"
to the hands

elsewhere
evidence

"barbarian,"
instead
of the

explained,
in his favor

communication.

produce,
from
the

from
apparently

perhaps

the
conclusive

same
result

indiof

MALLEEv.]

MISTAKEN

DENIAL-PERMANENCE
PERMANENCE

In

connection

manence

of

when

the

with

by th
former

Greek

interpreted
mutes

vases
the

by

tion.

latter.

1880,
phia,
hehad

Washington,
learned.

the

Council

three-cornered

ade

by

The
and

that

specific
Dr. W.

0.

with

them,
were

so clearly

a remarkable

do

ideas

and

The

mode

new

writer

generally

the

persisted

objects
do not
explained,
has before
been

as precisely
those
signs
as to suppose
by enthusiasm
not found
in any other
tality
of

to

the

old

governor
occasions

for

half

it is believed
general
of expression,
though
to be included
require

any

as are

and
for

th

prevalent
must
be of

in use

can

"JLmK~"

at
pupils
Omaha
were

the

only be
deaf-

for

April,
Philadel-

Hartford,
the
nearly
for President

sign
we

generations

readily
careful

in

a century
that
signs,

in their
change
to explain
that

Indian

tribes,
The

and

in

obtained

those

that
of

any
is prob-

as
constituting
in scope
as new
abbreviated
as

essentiads.
he does

of primitive
not being
man,
them
of immntability
possessed
mode
of human
utterance.
among

cock-

of Wied

subjects
their
age

enlarging
and though

as

from

ago."
Matthews

he
of

many

proper

same
the

designate

three

of permanency
Prince
as to be

by

have
In

greater.
a natural

hereinafter

in

says
and

grand

degree
the

described
If they

comparison.
much

still
that

made,
especiaUy
by Dr.
Washington
of the signs
reported
by th Prince
used
same
tribes
from
by the
whom

Boteler,
now

those

show

they

on

per-

object
have
been

comparisons

1833

ably

and

hat,

dignitary

examples
times
are

the
or

to the
of instructed
signs
be a permanence
beyond
expectaof the Hartford
Institute
half
a cen-

Bluffs,
adhere

still

Many
classic

into
idea

regard
to

teacher,
teachers

by

"We

Monroe's
worn

used

signs

329

same

appears
a pupil

Booth,
afterwards

and

ago,
that

to inquire
a special

sigmnca.tion;indeed
or in Eerculanean
bronzes

In

there

conntry
Edmund

Mr.

tury

th

or reliefs

in this

of

gestures

SIGNS.

SIGNS.

continued.

the

that
Italianswith

modem
on

theory

showing

Or

it is important
to express
signs

gesture
been
long

bas

system

above

given

any

particular

OF

also

not present
so carried
away
and immorYet such
in other

signs
parts
mean-.

use of derivative
great
antiquity.
enhances
this
only
At first
there
presumption.
might
not appear
to be any connection
between
the
ideas
of same
and
wife,
of horizontally
expressed
by the sign
the two forefingers
side
extending
The original
idea
by side.
was doubtless
that
given
by the Welsh
captain
in Shakspere's
V:
'Tis
so like
Henry
as my fingers
is to my
and
from
this
comes
fingers,"
similarity
and
"equal,"
"companion,"
the close life-companion
subseqnently
wif."
The sign is used
in each
of these
senses
Indian
and sometimes
by different
th same
tribe
tribes,
ings

to

applies
in many

world,
a sign

it in

ail

lands

here
to
proper
that
the Indian
rendered
express

of the
with

senses
ail

mention
sign

improbable
the sexual

the

as

the

context

determines.

significations
except
that
the suggestion
of

that
several

It
of

appears
"wife."

also
It

is

correspondents

as applied
to "wife"
refers
to "lying
together"
fact
that
by the
when
the
same
tribes
desire
relation
of marriage
it is gestured
otherwise.

is
to

SIGN

330

AMONG

LANGUAGE

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

"1

-1

Il

-1

that
others
were
while
differentiated
but
little
unstable,
Many
signs
and
definite
have
survived
as
the
best
modes
of
have
expression
proved
determined
and permanence
Their
established.
being
mainly
prevalence
by the
certain
excution
part

large
note
signs

of

experience
how long

may
for

paratively
are
which

their

it

utility,
was

when

the
for

discontinued
of

specific

or from

a jargon

than

more
the

for

required
become

SDEVIVAL

Even

would

be highly
a distinctly

to as-

interesting

or
new conception
over a
so to speak,
"th
to gain
fashidh,"
currency,
A
mode."
of the continent,
and to be supplanted
by a new
of diverse
number
of the
in this
connection
be made
large
a comwithin
hve
been
invented
must
ail of which
horse,
for dog,
variation
in the
the
small
recent
and
signs
period,
ancient.
probably
a time

IN

practice
one

common

GESTURE.

of sign

been

languagehas
either

generation,
use of the

from
of

tongue

generally

the
the

adoption
conquering

as
of the gestures
some
or Spanish,
formerly
employed
French,
to
oraas
a
survive
accompaniment
for words
customary
may
be careshould
ascertained,
conversation,
and, when
tory or impassioned
that
in the fact
An example,
noted.
among
many,
may be found
fully
as mentioned
Muskoki
or Creeks,
the now civilized
by Rev. H. F. Bucktheir
illustrate
of children
or women,
when
of the height
speaking
ner,
but
hands
at the
their
palm
up
words
elevation,
proper
by holding

English,
substitutes

when

-practiee
living
lection

the

describing

th
palm
of other

theyhold
ive
signs

height
downward.

of "soulless"

is
Indians,
far
as
the
so
reported,
yet
which,
once existed.
to have
only remember
of

such

or

animals

when
This,
an interesting

case
oldest
It
the

distinctive

inanimate

correlated

with
of

the

men

of

the

objects,
distinct-

survival
the

tribe

of

now

that
a colis probable
Indians
civilized
most

gestures
among
while
to be valuable,
ancient
of their
system
enough
reproduce
of its
some
discover
in
his
search
the persistent
might
inquirer
possibly
Innuit
or
Chahta
or
Cheroki.
even
custodians
Abnaki,
among
surviving
or N'utka.
Klamath
would

DISTINCTION

BETWEEN

IDENTITY

OF

SIGNS

THBIR

AND

USE

AS

AN

ART.

in North
Ameris but one.sign
that
there
language
report
general
in
or a dialect
from which
is either
corruption,
blunder,
any deviation
of th
in
reference
to
some
be
examined
nature
of provincialism,
may
and credence.
facts
which
It may not appear
misconceived
gave it origin
of
to any mode
be directed
should
that
such examination
to be necessary
distortion.
to
their
would
amount
and
which
comparing
signs
collecting
from ibilowwould
result
that
distortion
to explain
It is useful,
however,
that
the descriptakes
the
of
a
recent
who
the
views
ground
essayist,
ing
There
or average.
be made
tion of signs
according
to a "mean"
should
of obto a "mean"
of signs
consideration
can be no philosophie
according
The

ica,
the

servations.

The

proper

object

is to ascertain

the

radical

or essential

part

MAu.BM'1

as

SIGNS

distinct

and

from

from

individual

any
conventional

DISTORTED

a mere

average

will

position

whatever,
foot
to

any

one

horizontally
moved

vations,
ant

will

with

one

be

rapid

of
any
motion

same

distance

not

that

it

the

the

one

that

right,

which

foot

to

the

So

to the
the
mean
left,
to express,
but perhaps
would
for an inch
or two,
having
certainly
tials
or accidents
to any of the
signs

or

dimcult

ner

the

tail

might

tion,
persons

be

may

of

the

written

be

a graphie

various

degrees

curved

on

letter

either
as

leave

of the

of the

form

the

hand,

being
moved

the

"mean"

a rapid

correspond

would
movement

resemblance

be

the

smewhat
th

either

right

in
Iu

its
regarding
th chirography

(which,
in
have

of

to

observed.

actually

it

give

motion

a slow

no

obser-

or resnlt-

essen-

like

mere

manforma-

may
of several
sign)
of slope,
be a straight
or looped,
aud
may
line,
but
a "mean"
taken
from
the
several
side;

would
manuscripts
or travestied
ever,
radical

"y"

five

hand,
but

observations,
to five
other

resultant

be

one
other;

does
not
sign
six
observations

if

and

right

the
th

If

five

and,
according
to th
left,

stationary,
observations.

on

object.
to

according

horizontally

on

abbreviation

is

ten

of

is,

'331

or mannerism

accidental

accomplish

foot

DESCRIPTION.

flourish

or

in

IN

the

unfortunate

with
letter

letter
or sign
any other
a "mean"
or resultant
of

an

letter

without

or sign

from

is a very

if

any

which

by

any tail whatA definition

flourish.

amorphous

it can

dnrent

be

distinguished

proceeding.

Therefore,
of radically
diffrent
to
signs
the
same
or idea,
observed
either
express
several
indiobject
among
viduals
of the
same
tribe
or among
dnrent
is made
to repretribes,
sent
those
are
ail mutilated
and
as distinctive
signs,
they
ignored
the
be made
result
in practice,
signs,
though
may possibly
intelligible
to principles
mentioned
in the present
according
The expedient
paper.
a "mean"
be practically
useful
in the formation
of a mre
inmay
of
but
terprteras
jargon,
for any
one determined
as against
the
variety
On

th

"mean"

arithmetical
Of

course

brutal
In

this

talker
not

of

be liable

to

understood

some

one

What
learn
to

its
an
such

items

are

ail

intelligent
a sign

spoiled

argue
unity
he only

and

is

no

It
principle.
the uniformity
in all the
apparent
needs

signs
because
to

proper
upon

so as to

snmmary
talker
has

learned

though

separate
when

both
items
colored

or

he

has

by

Dickens's

teach

ill";

language
of nature.

two-foot

ruie

his

that

signs.
after
the

a mere

theories.

He

brave
but

many
tinable
to

wholly
it to another

of their

memorizing,
talker
and the

and

all

signs
them
so

made

of

is by

the

his

and

sign
usefui
to

realms

a warning

urge

convenient

of sign

and

principles

classification

th

take

signs

indifferently
and
are
yet

fluently,
forms

and

to
his

compliment

languages

is also

for

all

authority
satirical

the

language
words

English,
some
give

in

it

a bad

who

to

uniform,
Procrustes.

connection

is often

analyze
to give

are

they

example

it lucidates

principle,
and make

tables

number

sign
may

courier,"
men
speak

or
explain
or even
person,
own knowledge.
as

child

a child
may

may
be able

a philologist
or foreigner,
snch
of ignorance
to theorize.

attempt

332
A

SIGN

who

German

mere

has

of

facility

to thorough
English
in a discussion
npon

studied
may

speech,

INDIANS.

AMON&\NORTH~MERICAN

LANGUAGE

in the

except

mastery,
some
of

its

principles

his
upon
and his
the
he actually
because
language
speaks
knowledge
and the
be correct
student
will
does
the
probably
antagonist
not, but
a man
who
oral
that
about
It
is
an
old
talker
speech
adage
wrong.
of a
none.
The
science
understands
one language
understands
but
be

contradicted

by

mere

any

who

speaker,

English

insists

superior

by a restrictive
possessed
an
than
as
orator
greater

talker

sign
who

was

to England
gravely
mind
in the
British
me

some

bread

instead

easier

and

more

effect

was

Hood's

natural.

of

people
"donnez-moi

designedly

caution

with
hashed
ceit

any statement
of
up any number
he uses
are
that
those

sively
or

employed

ship

or body
of which

sign

is

has

for

fights

contributed

talker

sign

th

only

his

has
vocabulary
of Indians
whatever,
he
not

of

Mirabeau,
on a visit

who
serionsly

wrong

in saying
persist
which
was
so
~~p~m,"
to the
Indicrous
instance
French

because

give
much
same
their

called

they

nUies."
It is necessary
to take
daughters
memorized
or
from
a person
having
who,
in his conhas decided
or small,
large
signs,
to

according

the

His

blunders.

dian

of

that
and

would

the

arraignment
and their

~mares"

mothers

there

that

argued
because

is like
theory
a philologist,
was
something

as

if

as

ail

direction,
ceased
but

to

becomes

secured

of the'present
by one
seen or heard
before

States
as bad, just as a United
Dutch
of Berks
in the mongrel
of Germany
spoke
very
people

Simon

genuine

Minister

by

Pure,

to

being

counterfeits

others

be
of

the
signs
give
his own, the

which
once
had

a,
a

such

it

condemn
been

nursed
th

that

declared

Pennsylvania,
County,
bad German.

In-

any

proprietorWhen

lettrs-patent.

collaborators,
of, he -will at
to Vienna,
who

exclu-

is derived
of our Indians
signs
understood
them
are
by
used
from
generally
by any of
with
identical
understood
without
But
any
others.
being
signs
maybe
for
exercise
of Indians
The entribal
as well as intertribal
before
seen.
skillboth
has
in
naturally
produced
great
gesture
language
generations
them measurably
so as to render
in expression
independent
and reception,
is called
in a system
of signals
or what
of any prior
mutual
understanding,
after
sufficient
Two
trial,
army
signalists
can,
accomplished
preconcert.
one
between
in common
without
communicate
them,
having
any code
are
for screcyand
those
designed
specially
being
mutually
devised,
is
of
more
conventional
if
one
the
often
signs
any
deciphered.
So,
of signs
in the
an Indian
skilled
principle
not
comprehended,
quickly
of his flexible
to another
reproducing
resorts
art, perhaps
expression
An

th
either

for the
argument
the fact that
those

gesture
the

idea

by

An
because
closely

an

unabbreviated
same

or

original

impression
explorers
with
those

the

uniformityof

another

and

made

portraiture.
of the
community
are
and
onioials
individuals

more

graphie,
or quality

conception
of

signs

naturally
tribes

of the

is

of
the

brought
visited

presenting
perhaps
the same
object
more
into
who

readily
contact
are

experts

or

made
more
in

MiLLEEY.]

sign

TENDENCY

than

language

account

of their
the

pany

with

skUl

visitors.

their

as

other

interpreters,
latter
also

Th

are used,
whether
signs
and then
the
same
class

TO

with

or without

in gesture
speech
of the
masters
art
effort,
acquired
laborious
The'whole
apprenticeship.
that
all who understand
guage
being
all

among

if

Furthermore,
by any of the
same

fact

the explorer
he will

strange

heard,
ward
It

linguistic
adopt.
is also

become

not

us

cannot

common

in
and

best
There

Indian

several
the

is some
tribes

of

lansign
themselves

practice
can

make

of the

that

experience

aself-expressive
locutor,
form
the
impression
wise occur
that
the
a visitor

speakers

him

in the

Those

of

be unable

the

latter,
tribe

to

catch

con-

thereby
who are
th

less

meaning

been

conventional

the

with

politicians,
public

to them,
as ignorant
taught
actually
just
derive
from
words
or
any sense
newly-coined
to their
habituai
never
before
vocabulary,
though
which,
scholars
would
understand
and might
afterinstantly

among

those

have

councils,
exerlong
no special
only after

for

and response
ready
comprehension
the impression
of a common
code.
gives
learn
to employ
with ingenuitythe
signs used
be understood
in any other
probably
by the

gesturers

tribes,

which

intertribal

orators,

theory
and
its principles

of persons
who will surronnd
in the "common"
theory.
but who are not noticed,
might

persons

the

our

by

him

skilled,
of signs

in

words,

class

firming

has

the

intelligible,
the skilled

ggg

and
those
on
members,
experts,
are
selected
as guides
to accomseek
occasion
to be present
when

of experts
comprises
has
made
the Indian

cise

mutually

UNIFORMITY.

Indians

tribe

find

is not

that

understood

a sign which
by an inter-

for it, from which

avisitor
may
conventional
It may
likesigns.
snbstituted
will be met
with
self-expressive
sign
by
different
in
their
localities,
Indians,
ingenuity,
taking

same

means

are

more

some

no

of reaching
where
sign

that

become

tribes
have
for
many
at peace.
A collection

substituted

signis
there

that

evidence

it has

when

their

among

been

past
obtained

in

exotic

language
than
ever

uniform

time

was

the

forced

the

spring

intelligence.
is now found

before,
simply
to dwell
near
of 1880,

at

among
because
together

Washing-

a united
of the
and
ton, from
delegation
Kaiowa,
Comanche,
Apache,
Wichita
which
was nearly
but the individuals
who gave
tribes,
uniform,
the signs
had
lived
at or near
Indian
actually
together
TerAnadarko,
for a considerable
and the resulting
of their
ritory,
time,
uniformity
signs
either
be considered
as a jargon
or as the
natural
might
to
tendency
a compromise
for mutual
unification
so often
obunderstanding-the
served
in oral speech,
under
circumstances
out of former
coming
many
heterogeneity.
of many
dialects

The

viduals

same

of those

union

explained

may

in the

collection

above

of other-representatives
actually.been

ruie

comes

reported

is that
one

tribes
have

dialects

who

of one
differing

have
for

signs

mentioned.

the
This

of

and that
ont
languages
be found
that
other
indimay
from
not
lived
in the
any cause
precede

It

language.

same

ideas

is probable,

the component
from
for
those

different

from

those

because

some

signs

bodies-Apache-have
the same
ideas

given

by

334
00~:

SIGN
OHM

+Tt~
the

AMONG
j9.iilUJ~tjr

LANGUAGE
IjAN~U~

~~ft~T'Ir~

n'Y'~Tm

T~h
The

Anadarko
gronp.
and Sioux
Cheyennes,
lar reservation,
so far
outer

was

uniformity
have

as could
in

r~
of

~T'Tn~T7'

who

used

NORTH
NUJt\o..ajLEinnj.a.N
AMERICAN

been

INDIANS,
a.L'jL~.ao.

n~* ~rtc~
AT'o.Tto'hna
of
those
Arapahos,
signs
for years
at one particufrom the
power,
governmental
~L
the

~fifna

secluded

be donc

by

bnt

by a correspondent;
of other
and Sioux
not only
lected
signs
Cheyennes
differ,
bnt
each
other.
Therefore
the
the
among
reservation,
at the reservation
to have
common
tribes
seem
by the
and to a certain
extent
unind.
world,

The

result

between

the

collation

in

signs

and that
idea,
even
conventional

de\dces,
unskiUed

and

will

fail

in

as

gesture

more
or less elaborate,
are only portions,
and
those
efficient
to convey
mime,
proving
the severalideas
the most
time
became
widely
to be superseded
skill of any tribe

by more appropriate
and the copiousness
for their
use, and

to the

necessity
individuals

in

tribes

therefore

at

both

to

has

that

independent
been
have

each

had
the

invent

unfortunate
which

signs

sometimes

of semiotic
mnctuating.
rather

than

signs,

like

a definite

same

due

origins

of those

signs,
a few

always

sign
to identity

the

the

same

persons,
latter
are

come

but the
subjects,
of expression
will be continually
his own conception
and his own
of the
pendent
terchange

mdium

used

development,
of thought

interpreting.
solute
and

There
arbitrary.

makes

it

out

manner

observed
his

yet

a product
it seems

lead
that
steps
of some
approhave

had

those
of

later

may

relatives,

though
strangers
the fittest
expresonly of such crude

and

Each

enlarged.

may

deaf-mutes.

among

speaidng

possessed
first to communicate

of

many

or if lost,

to understand,
be by no means

presentment
sooner
or

as
and

invented,
the several

with

number

of

ability

language

circumstances,

not, because
they may
a dozen
or more
deaf-mutes,
will be able
at
they
together,

common

first

proportioned

so that
the
teachers,
of proficiency,
and
degree
and the amount
expression

this

as that
living

any

however,
The

accidental

arising

in the

taught

are

Sign

origin
may in

will
Should

liable,
adopted,
and delineations.

and

in their

vary

mode

reproduced.
is precisely
process

The

sions.

times

pantoat

successfully

to the

secondly
custodians

natural

of obvious
most

conceptions
of its signs

developed
of the separate

invention,
and
occasion,

priate

One

are

as

been

true

any

act

precise

use

general
evolution

probable

it who

different

the

of its
of

in

modified

there

They

several

on

used

the
desired
to any one
conveying
impression
an art, who had
not
formed
the
same
precise
motion.
or been
instructed
in the arbitrary
Few of the gestconventional.
are found
in current
use
are, in their
origin,

they
in

conception
ures
that

the

signs
been

those

of the

analysis
instances

mimerons

same
or

col-

some

from

of signs
number
large
is an entire
discrepancy
bodies
of Indians
to express
the
made
by different
if any of these
are regarded
as rigidly
determinate,
further
with
a limited
and
used
without
range,

of the

is that

collected

argument

one

the

only

general
commences

it,
but the
understood.

on

scope
with

universality
This
inde-

the first inoften

renders
thus
creating
diversity,
must
between
be selfstrangers
slow, for the signs
can be no natural
universal
which
is ablanguage
as
When
used
without
sign
language
convention,

~LLEEY.]

alone

of all

and
for

ALLEGED

modes

flexible.
new

of

The

ideas

IDENTITY

utterance

mutes

can

will

also

OF

be, it must
resort
to

SIGNS.

335

be tentative,
invention

experimental,
of new
signs

the

as they
illustration

which
will be made
arise,
intelligible,
if necessary,
and definition.given
by signs
formerly
adopted,
the fittest
will be evolved,
after
and trial,
and will
signs
rivalry
survive.
But
there
not always
be such
a preponderance
of fitness
may
that
all but one of the rival
shall
die out, and some,
in
signs
being
equal
vaine
to express
the same idea
or object,
will continue
to be nsed indifferor as a matter
of individual
without
ently,
confusion.
A multiplitaste,
cation
of the
numbers
confined
either
of deaf-mutes
or of Intogether,
dians
whose
is diverse,
will not decrease
th resulting
speech
uniformity,
it will increase
both
the
and
though
the precision
of the
copiousness
The Indian
use of signs,
vocabulary.
maintained
though
by linguistic
is not coincident
with
boundaries.
diversities,
The tendany linguistic
is to their
of people
ency
who from
uniformity
among
groups
any cause
are brought
into
contact
with
each
other
while
still
different
speaking
the

through
so that

The

languages.
is adopted,

the

Colonel
the

takes
Dodge
used
by our

signs

vincialisms

of
and

Scotland,
diverse
In

longer
greater

be

be

a middle

which
the

able

to

such

the

Indians,

English
Wales.
But

Angles,
Jutes,
A thorough
will

lish,

closer

the

languages,
alone
England

Saxons,
fluence.

and
will

of

scholar

the

in

to understand

with
ail

are

the

are

become

traceable

a varying

the

of
pro-

Ireland,
of

actually

integrated.

as the
now

tongue,
and

of

legacies
of Norman

amount

dialects

tongue

identity
and

dialects

England,
remains

not

have

composite
the

in

spoken

speakers
dialects

to

regard
it with
the

as
language,
those
dialects

provincial
and Danes,

no common

signs.

with

ground
comparing

some

while

contact,

uniformity

called

provincialisms

inEngof

in the British
English
able to communicate
setshire.
would

This
be able

and

but the uneducated

man
of Yorkshire
is not
Isles,
with
the equally
uneducated
man
of Somerreadily
is the true distinction
to be made.
A thorough
sign talker
to talk
with several
Indians
who have no signs
in common,

who, if their
knowledge
So also,
municate
together.
the attempts
of a foreigner
to
a good Indian
will
sign expert
ures.

But

sign

Colonel

of signs
were oniy
m emorized,
as an educated
Euglishman
in very imperfect
and
speak
apprehend
conclusion

the

feeble

could
will
broken

efforts

not

com-

understand

of a tyro
one true

English,
in gest-

that
there
is but
Dodge's
Indian
isbutone
true Englishlanguage,
just as there
isnotproved
be shown
that
a much
of the
Indians
larger
proportion
at ail, than
researches
show
to be the case,
signs
use
present
the same
to express
the same ideas.
It would
also
seem
signs

language,
uuless
it can
who

use

identically
necessary

to the

arbitrary,

as are

preconcert
exhibition,as
remain.
common

and

that
the
parallel
th words
of an

so used
signs
oral language,
at th instant

should
and

be absolute,
not

if not

of
independent
invention
or first

of their
self-interpreting
ail true signs
must
havebeen
and still measurably
originally
Ail Indians,
as all gesturing
have
natural
many
men,
signs
and many others
which
are now conventional.
The conventions

in

SIGN

336

by which
the tribes

LANGUAGE

the

latter

AMONG

were

NORTH

AMERICAN

oocurred

established

them
were
so separated
forming
diverse
customs
and mythologies,
and

gether
'with such

different

needing
American

environment

appropriate
Indians
ail

Nearly

the

Columbian

have

population,
of

practice
innuenced

one

characteristics

of mankind

rest

as to

scalping

have

the

formed

varying
error
that

old

if

by civilization,
the scalp-loch
separated
of all other
the removal

it

the

abandoned.

nrst

therefore
hair

the

red

paint,
calumet

the
was

is

cultivation

of the

or with

the

although
with
unity

generic
them

less

is necessarily

Instead,
of

signs
curate

our

paratively
has

cation,
forms

in

the

tribes

that

and

in

have

may

only

with

present
"universal,~
to
attempt

of the
Its
consists
to

it is perfect"That

English,
the same

of

knowledge,
it is the
convey
and

as

that

the

more

ac-

meaning
those

still

excution
an

by
com-

is by an
mental

instinctive

in

out obactually
pointing
for application
and
predimind
and
the
by action
airy

but

designation,
To insist

of

from

any of the
have
greater
no one of
languages,

Plains,
successful

commenced

others

suggesting
by action.

conventional

tribes

oral

and

and

of Naples,
It would

other.

civilization.

by
it

th
words

several

than

variety
of any

that
the

sprung
a dialect

is

of the

systems

systematic
the Indians

cultivated,
for

not

produced
assert
that

the

among

been

sight

sign

lazzaroni

of Australia.

have

nevertheless,
those
languages

admitting,
"identical"

are

unehanged
however

which,

process,

do from

certain

dialect
of

therefore,
Indians

is universal

jects

of them

specific

the

statement

signs

unknown,

from

which,
one of

and

others;

to

do

German,
roots.
No

linguistic

art,

either

and

French,

The

rites
of
-the
mystic
the
use of wampum
not
the
of native
type

be expected,
as appears
to be the
case,
different
stocks
and regions
differ
as do

of

signs

as to be

others3
and

The

as either

as much
than

therefore

regions

in

appear-

is
wigwam
as many
forms
as those
of Europe.
In
differing
and
even
the
term
"race"
admitting
that
variety,
no competent
observer
would
characterize
it as red,
Some
tribes
differ
in ail refrom
each
other

copper-colored.

more

black

least

show

great

nearly

and

many

applied,

less

was

tribes,

extensive.

which

is properly
spects

in

means

dwelliags,
there
color
still

some

were

no

by

in

the
preThe

explored.
the
tribes

among

head,
is not a general
feature
of their
hair,
of the hair
is so different
ance.
The arrangement
tribes
among
one of the
most
convenient
modes
for their
distinction.
pictorial

war

were

conceptions
the
North

is now

ofit

and
was,
rest
of th

ever

from

alto-

tribes

segregating
them from
to the
whole
of the

not
to belong
proved
but onlyto
those
portions
is not
now universal,
even

of

several

race

homogeneous
as
alleged

once

when

duririg
long
periods,
to have
established

when

The

expression.

sign
constitute

as

INDIANS.

the
that

faultless

sign language
monster
that

is uniform
the

were

world

ne'er

saw."
FORCED

Examination
in the

collection

into
and

the

identity

description

~ND

MISTAKEN

of signs
of Indian

SIGNB.

is complicated
signs

there

by the
is danger

fact
lest

that
the

~i-i~]

MISTAKEN

civilized
to

ity

AND

FORCED

of them
understanding
may
those
errors
is much
increased
from

directly
ond-hand

the

from

misconception
tion
of gestures,

Indians

be

traders,

in the

beginning

mistaken

when
but

themselves,

white

SIGNS.

the
are

337

or forced.
collections
given

The
are

as obtained

and
trappers,
interpreters,
and
their
own introduction

liabil-

not

tkn
at

sec-

who, through
or modica-

have

a jargon
in the sign,
produced
as.well
as in th
Indian
in signs,
either
to a white
man
talking
or
to another
Indian
whieh
he never
using
saw before,
signs
catches
th
of that
which
is presented
and
meaning
himself
to it, at least
adapts
for the occasion.
Even
when
he nnds
that
his interlocutor
insists
upon
and presenting
a certain
understanding
in a manner
and with
a sigsign
nificance
different
from
those
widely
to whieh
he has been
accustomed,
it is within
the
tentative
and
very
of the
nature,
elastic,
gesture
art-both
on an equality-that
performers
being
he should
the
adopt
one that
seems
to be recognized
or that
is pressed
as with
upon
him,
much
he has learned
greater
and adopted
diBieulty
terms
many
foreign
used
with whites
before
to acquire
their
attempting
but never
language,
with
his own race.
Thus
there
is now,
and
has
perhaps
always
been,
what
a KK~Ma~-aMe
in the
may be called
It is well
sign
vocabulary.
known
that
all the
tribes
of the
Plains
learned
having
by experience
that
white
visitors
to receive
certain
expect
with
signs
really
originating
the
use them
in their
intercourse
latter,
as they
sometimes
do the
just
words
and
"squaw"
"papoose,"
and once
corruptions
oftheAlgonkian,
as meaningless
in the present
West
as the English
terms
"woman~
and
but which
the
first
"child,"
learned
them
on the Atpioneers,
having
as generally
lantic
coast,
insisted
upon
treating
intelligible.
The perversity
in attaching
views
a wrong
through
preconceived
significance
to signs
is illustrated
found
in several
by an anecdote
versions
and in several
but repeated
as a veritable
languages,
Scotch
legend
by
Duncan
of the
esq.,
Principal
Institution
Anderson,
for th
Glasgow
Deaf
and Dumb,
when
he visited
in 1853.
Washington
oral

intercourse.

King

James

ambassador,
head
upon
professor
dor

set

structions

An

out

I. of England,
man
of grt

sign
language,
of that
science
for

that

to make

to play
a trick
the
upon
Spanish
but who
had
a crotchet
erudition,
in his
informed
him that
there
was a distinguished
desiring

in the

place,
the best

university

preceded
of him.

by
There

at

Aberdeen.

a letter
was

from
in the

The
the

King
town
one

ambassawith
Geordy,

in-

a butcher,
blind
of one eye, a fellow
of much
wit and drollery.
Geordy
is told
to play
the part
of a professor,
with
the warning
not
to speak
a
is gowned,
and placed
word;
in a chair
of state,
wigged,
when
the ambassador
is shown
in and
are
left alone
they
the
together.
Presently
nobleman
came
out greatly
with
the experiment,
pleased
that
claiming
his theory
was
demonstrated.
He
said:
When I entered
the room
I
raised
one finger
to signify
there
is one God.
He replied
two
by raising
to signify
this
fingers
that
rules
over
two worlds,
Being
the
material
and
the
Then
I raised
spiritual.
three
to say there
are
three
fingers,

in
persons
three
these
the

man
in the

th

Godhead.

are

one."

man

as to

say
see

out

When

he

rais'ed

mencing

as follows

Everybody
two hands

that

at

Ohion
nails

by the
th
other
struck
placed
pray

as

eye

well

as

which
is

clash

and

four

them,
joined
God devoutly.

the

clinching
the

fowl's

once
times

and

had

opened
after
which,

of

both
but

were
not
in

be found
contest

great

them

of

his.

three
of

ont

gone

down."

he

by
com-

fingers

struck

and

when

lifted
Englishman
in the form

the
his

signs
narrated

Thaumast,

philosopher,

Then

tail.

afterwards,
the

him

silence,
ends
of

great
th

extended

there

may

he

Then

out

say
if he

to

the

English
in

heed

taking

separately,
call
they
times.
four

with

a significance
in
shown

and

Panurge
then

twice,

also

fingers,
on the

could

he
as

as much

exists

whatever
between

his

my

where
and

eye,

one

with

Rabelais

<'

one

three

readiness

none

appeared

ns,

in

room

of

the

He

fingers,
I doubled
np my fist, and
knocked
have
1 would
a hnrry

between

The

but

to say
evidently
of the noblepart
took place
him what
asked
When the
and
said:
very
angry
as much
one finger,
I was he raised
I
that
to signify
raised
two fingers
his

closed

explanation
and
butcher

for
room

the

entered

could

eyes
that

sent
room.

I had

this

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

then

He
After

professors

recitation

erazy

AMONG

LANGUA&E

SIGN

338

them
one

struck

together
flat upon
he
above,

as
them
joining
Then
them.
on opening
the other,
seeming
one above

he
to

in the air, placed

hand
the rightright
stretched
the four fingers
holding
nostril,
right-hand
of
the
the
shutting
lines
with
in parallel
nose~
point
ont
and arrayed
a profonnd
the
with
making
and
right,
left
the
winking
eye
entirely,
the left with
he raised
aloft
Next
and eyelid.
with
eyebrow
depression
of
elevation
and
the
four
of
and
extension
fingers
a strong
clinching
with th position
it in line directly
and held
corresponding
the thumb,
and a half.
two
the
between
th
distance
being
a cubit
of the
right,
both
towards
the
manner
he
lowered
gronnd
like
in the
This
done,
at the
as if aiming
them
in the midst
straight
held
and
finally
hands,
nose."
Englishman's
of Panurge
was
The whole
performance
And
so on at great
length.
motions
and mystic
fantastic
of Pantagruel
to save the credit
by making
in good
with
the
by Thaumast
signs
given
in pretended
dispntation
that
he
and declared
himself
confessed
Yet the latter
conquered,
faith.
from
the
information
meaningless
inestimable
purposely
derived
had
of the gestures
the diverse
satire
The
intrpretations
upon
gestures.
same
is to the
Book
effect,
chap.
xx)
of Naz-de-cabre
m,
(Pantagruel.
at

thumb

showing

moved

suddenly

Panurge

hand

his

th

it to have

a favorite

been

theme

with

Rabelais.

ABBREVtA.TTONS.
A lesson
and

th

obscure,

was

learned

possibility
from

the

of

by

the

discovering

attempts

writer
the

of a Cheyenne

as to

the

abbreviation
meaning

original
to convey

the

of
idea

of signs,
most

those

of oMmam.

~L..EKT.]

ABBREVIATION

He held

his

sidewise.
and

back,

hand
right
forward,
This not conveying
his
frame
supported

was before
on a staff.
by

only
The
a

supposing

voice,
to do

the

suggesting
with
twig

bent

under
person,
to call attention
and

at

closed
bent

his
as

was

circumstances

Descriptive
of the
bird,

wings
size
by

thumb
stick,
stick

held,
decrepit
age
dependent
or rdaction
may be illustrated

once

to a particular

indication.

339

elbow,

of abbreviation

principle

bill

at

SIGNS.

and
fingers
found
a
sense,
he
long
a tottering
step
by the

any
in

Here

imagined.'

seeking
so by mere

OF

the nse of the

forbidding
bird
on a tree,
andfailing
are resorted
signs
to, perhaps
its manner
of clinging
to the

its feet,
its
to hold it between
the hands,
seeming
its
to objects
of the same
pointing
action
of
hue;
perhaps
by the
into
a tree,
shooting
fallen
and pluckpicking
up the
supposed
game,
These
are continued
ing feathers.
until
and if one sign
or
understood,
combination
of signs
proves
to be successfulitwill
berepeatedon
the next
occasion
and after
by both
persons
familiar
engaged,
between
becoming
color

by

them

and

others

in signs
largely
When
the signs

will

be

consists

more

and

in the

form

more

abbreviated.

of abbreviation

ConventionalHy
is agreed
upon.

which

of the Indians
have
from
form
thus become
idographie
be called
but
still
not
may
In
conventional,
arbitrary.
his actions,
man had at the first a denite
them,
or purmeaning
with method
in their
or modifications.
pose, together
subsequent
changes
Colonel
a clear
account
of th manner
in which
Dodge
gives
an established
is abbreviated
in practice,
as folio ws
sign
"There
are an almost
infinite
number
and
of abbreviations.
For
variety
to tell a
instance,
man
to ~talk/
the
most
common
formai
is made
thus
Hold
the
sign
hand
in front
back
right
the
end
of thumb
of, the
and
near,
mouth,
demotic,

they
as in all

into
joined
hand
forward

index-finger
throw
the
at

the

same

or several

time

a,n

the

'0,'

sharply
forward
the

nip

onter

by

a quick

closed
fingers
motion
of
This

index-finger.

may

on

the

the

wrist,
be done

palm;
and
once

times.

Th formal

cease'
is made
or
stop
doing'
anything
by bringand
held
in front
of the
open
one
vertically
body,
then
th other,
one upward,
the other
quickly
pass
downward,
somewhat
th
motion
simulating
of the
limbs
of a pair
of scissors,
'eut
it off.'
The
latter
meaning
is made
in conversation
in a vasign
of ways,
but habitually
riety
with
one hand
only.
"Th
formai
is nrst to make
sign to <stop talking'
th formai
for
sign
then
the formai
for <cut;
<talk/
but this
is commonly
sign
abbreviated
th formal
by first making
the right
sign for < talk' with
and then
hand,
the
ing
behind

two

immediately
across
and
"But

the

as
sign

position

passing
in front

to

th
of

the

same

hand

mouth,

the

open,

fingers

extended,

downward

<talk,
ont.'
if asked

Plains
for the
to <stop talkIndian,
sign
the
either
in its extended
or abbreviated
give
sign
he in conversation
abbreviates
it so much
above,
further
that
loses
almost
ail resemblance
to its former
self.
Whatever
the

though

will

ing,'
form

sign
hands

properly

of

the

hand,

a turn

of the

wrist,

a flip

of the

forefinger,

and

tnrn

of

the

elaborate
It

may
and

scribed

to its

back

wrist
signs."
be added

NORTH

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

340

that

every

nearly
in full

as exhibited

unavailable

rendered

sarily
from

the

beneath

when

haud

one

of

for
folds

protecting
holds
each

will
gestnre,
and converse

the

bridle

are also made

signs
than
hinted
little
more
at, requiring
and
before
the slight
form
original
understood.
Deaf-mutes
continaally
The

served

peouliarly

From

the
Indians

bas

~jBB

SIGNS

been

much

originally
from
a
by

but

acters
mode

of
with

express

invented,
natural

be

referring

these
ail

the
where

phrases

and

but

to

no

feature,

of

one

discussion

as

to

be

and

all

ab-

individual

any
become

which

is
lost.
of

that

cause,
diverse,

even

conceptions

and

OR jO~STlyCTrFE?

sense

question
of that
them

between

whether
term,
and

observes

that

accompaniment

substitutes,
when
used
had
were

and
alone."
never
adopted

had

become

they

ideas
or

are

they

signs

gesture
or whether
the

are
conventional
they
that
they
5.~7) thinks
to the
Italian
signs

particularly
their
meaning,
from
the usual

it.

become

other

have
in

may be preas the root

does

often

without

tribe

each

proficient,
to distinguish
which
significance

independent

on the
strict

connection

even

right
is true

same

others,

and

beco'i:e

The

of

the

may

gestures
systematic
and
be forgotten,
oral expressions
traditional

process
only
as
so disused

to

COJf!T?y2T02M~

meaning,

the

thrust

forms

original

universal

from

gestures

their

them-

whose
Indians,
is neceswhich

freely.
a horse.

the

III,

is out-

hands,
between

abbreviated

the

sign
language,
or two
generations

(jEssays,

discovering
and
words

only

in the

de-

intelligibly

both

severally

botanists,
of signs,

is whether

that

them,
Wiseman

Cardinal

one

of
such

known

principle

originated
absolute.

were

executions

sented

in ail
in

in fact

the

of

must

had

There

distinctive

operation
inherent

breviation

rily
"For

of

th

of the full and

a perfect
knowledge
of it can be
often
furtive
suggestion
to shorten
seek by tacit
agreement

While
is

stem,
a plant
enables
character
natural

their

resuit

it

of

the

were

more.

or

in root

stem

Thus

and

more

signs

it

in

Italian

their

if

use

the

Indians
one hand
gesturing
by skillful
only,
Two
them.
between
so as to be clearlyunderstood
held
to their
bodies
are closely
by the left hand,

selves,
blankets

the

to

which

sigu

requires

to

equivalent

with

lined,

or

is fully

position

original

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

repre-

instinctive.

of

both

char-

and

the

proper

are

used

prima-

of

certain

then

by

This
prevailed
after

phrases.
association
be

would
or had
elaborate

common.

the
been
oral

In other

consists
it is suggested
that
of this
conventionality
chieny
paper
are originally
and that
independin abbre
self-interpreting,
sigus
viation,
in a certain
sense
instinctive.
and
therefore
ent of words,
is whether
the
same
above
Another
form
of the
intent,
having
query,
the
what
will depend
or natural.
Th answer
are arbitrary
upon
signs
A common
to be natural
to himself.
considers
among
observer
sign
the
in designating
for woman
consists
and
Indians
both
deaf~mutes
parts

MALLERY.]

CONVENTIONAL

OR

of th
but
arrangement
hair,
familiar
to the gesturer
as had
would
not
seem
"natural"
to
trary,
indeed

and

Sgns

most

could

without

the

thing
stances

be
that

signified,
of

the

such

are

is,

first

environment,
and arbitrary,

seeing,
eating,
were first formed

latter.

It

without

as

or

explanation,
oral speech.

from

foreign
a
expressing

afterwards

adopted

so

context

as is required
appropriately,
and

341

of hair
arrangement
addressed
by the person
would
be classed
as arbi-

represented
been
seen

understood

translation

naturally,

conventional
hearing,
as they

not

such
never

INSTINCTIVE*?

of

conception

modified
by circumfull understanding,

to

without
appear,
are as truly
natural"
as the signs for
and drinking,
which
all over the world
continue
because
there
is no change
in those
operations.
yet

C.M&S.E.S

they

OF .D.fT~srEUM'

IA'' SIGNS.

While
there
is not
sunioient
evidence
that
exhibition
of sign
any
in any tribe
is a dialect
derived
or corrupted
language
from
an ascertained
in any other
it still
is convenient
language
to consider
the
tribe,
different
forms
in different
tribes
as several
appearing
dialects
(in the
usual
mode
of using
that
of a common
term)
language.
Every
sign
talker
to some
a dialect
necessarily
has,
othis
own.
No one
extent,
can use sign
without
invention
language
and without
modificaoriginal
tion
of the inventions
and all such
new inventions
and modifiof others;
cations

have

variations.
mere

a tendency
to
The diversities
of

individuality

differing
acteristics

attempt

or

desire

minate,

but

no

gesture
Those

speech.

to

variations

be

slight

the

synonymous.
variation
in

or

3d.
form

of

Difference
as to be,

to

and

there
is

In

such

dierent

the

nature

significance

a careless

is

essentially
of form

connected

lst.
in

than

charto

the

always

an

deterrestricts

significance
of

synonyms.
as not

signification
produced

observer,

that
to the

confusion

condition

form

of other

production
distinct

may be likened
such
individual

although
element

limited

be:
may
form
with

same

more

which

of

diversities

notice

the
are

differing
handwriting
an alphabet
which

represent

and

influence

important

fixedness

for

and

occasioned

expression
who write,

an
In

such

specially
calling
2d. Substantially
to

ofmen

constitnte
observer.

inexperienced

or

style

chirography
also

spread
thus

by

such

~NMKo~/MC.

SYNONYMS.
In

this

division
are placed
of differing
forms
which
are used
in
signs
so nearly
the same
as to have
a slight
shade
of distinction,
only
or sometimes
to be practically
The
interchangeable.
comprehensive
and metaphorical
character
of signs
renders
more
of them
interchangeable
than
is the
case
with
like
some
with
words;
still,
signs
words,
senses

essential
ences
selected
most

resemblance
made

by

of

etymology

have
meaning
or usage.

as delineating
the
characteristic
features

most

striking

of an

action;

partial
Doubtless

and

subordinate

differ-

are
signs
purposely
outlines
of an object,
or the
but different
and
individuals,

342

SIGN

likewise

attempt
signs
fact,
each

people,
and features.

outlines

of those

selection

invent

with

by

of

those

characteristics.

ated,
which

and
an

index

the

his

Each

the

Not
used

duplicates
observers
to the
been

reports
the
deducing
th synonym
fusing

th

head,
of

triplicates
of the
exclusion

noticed,
would

but
be

each

may
others.
one

by
have

signs

same

On the

which

received,
of particular

great

different

spirit,
to

in
of

raising
(sometimes

and

&c.),

the

express

and
by

hand,

one

some
separate

bodies.

they
Thus

be

erroneous

either

might

of

abbrevi-

illustration,

people,
noticed
other

of

several

the

been

among

of

indefinitely

several

in

tribes,

example

upward
above
means

~e~m,
the

interchangeably
or

which

thse

unfrequently

the

dozen

of expressing
of his horns,

shape

Another
is in

apparent,

conception

religious

the

have

above

be

diversity.

is

the

by
may

signs

the

of

and,

cmbinations

by

of these

ideas

of and

in front

moto, to-day.
are
same ideas

ail

of

association

sometimes

indefinite

croate

also
of

tail,

therefore

containing

and

in

and

Another
modes

various

by

of

appropriateness,
individuals

other.

motion,

one

any

used,

equal
several

by
of the

a synonym
being
one, therefore,
for deer, designated
this is in the signs
not in rapid
by his gait when
neetness,
color

agree
always
illustration

the

Taking
before

for

to
bird,
sign
been
have
upon
agreed
might
so selected
been
have
a number

the

not

would

of

bodies

different

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

AMONG

LANGUAGE

might
conin

Sometimes

or the

opposite.
signs
prevalence
another
used with
as an imported
sign,
may be recognized
the
to express
diverse
the
Sometimes
signs
to affect
it.
known
tribe
of
the
the
at
trials
intelligence
are only
different
reaching
same
thing
SevM. Creel,
Lient.
Heber
is given
An
account
addressed.
by
person
abont
who
made
squaw,
TI. S. A., of an old Cheyenne
enth
Oavalry,
Fourth
of
the
to
aTecruit
Oavalry
and
successive
signs
original
twenty
of
a piece
of a wagon
out
to obtain
she wanted
know
that
to let him
bread.
to
out
an
oven
baking
to her, to wipe
preparatory
cloth
belonging
causes
or from all these
recent
Thus
invention,
importation,
by tradition,
for the same objeot
distinct
are produced
several
entirely
signs
together,
or action.
THE

This

class

is not

SAME

intended

SIGN

WITH

to embrace

MEANINGS.

DIVERSE

the

cases

common

both

to sign

and

to the
according
the same sign
where
meanings,
orallanguage
manner
and the general
or vocal,
accompanyfacial
whether
expression,
339 may be
on page
for"
Th sign given
stop talking"
ingitsdelivery.
orfor
"all
comprehenright!"
used
"verywell,"
acqniescence,
in.simple
which
enough
yon have talked
1 nnderstand
or in impatience,
sion,
shut
in
the
violent
actual
np
to express
fnrther
anger
may be carried
of
a cessation
idea
of
the
accompany
ail these
But
of.
thought
grades
the
same
writer
of the
an
asking
manner
In like
talk.
acquaintance
was answered
of two chiefs,
their
to go through
camp)
favor
(a permission
after
for repletion
used
viz., the
eating,
the
both
with
sign
generally
by
the abdomen
toward
the body,
turned
passed
up from
and thnmb
index
and
motion
with
a gentle
made
but in the one case, being
to th throat;
has

several

SAME
SAME

MALLEKY.]

SIGN
SIGN

it meant,
pleasant
look,
the other,madeviolently,with

WITH
WITH

DIVERSE
DIVERSE

MEANINGS.
MEANINGS.

343
343

and
the request;
in
satisned,"
granted
the accompanimentof
a truculent
frown,
1 hve had
of that
But
these
two meanings
enough
might
been
intonations
of the English
word
expressed
by different
The class
now
in view
is better
of signs
exemplified
by th

it read,
also have
"enough."
French

I am

word

souris,

which

withthe

two

wholly

distinct

moMse.

From

is spelled
and pronounced
the
precisely
and independent
of~M~e
significations

the Omaha
examples
may be selected
which
is precisely
th saine
as that
of th Absaroka,
for &f<K~see
414.
page
Thecontextalone,bothofthesignand

~Me~,
Banak

many

the word,
determines
it is not disf-riminated

sign

saine
and

for

t7MK&,
and

Shoshoni

in

what
one of its senses
it is at the time
but
used,
in expression.
merely
by a difference
It would
hve been
if precisely
not
very remarkable
the same sign were
nsed
or even the samepersons
or bodies
of people
with wholly
bydifferent
distinct
The graphie
forms
for objects
and ideas
are much
significations.
more

to be coincident
the same
languages
Th first conception

ings.
same.

It

has

is noticeable
pictures
from
the opposition
arising
or accent
is a subsequent
confusion
has been observed

conceptions

ation

in

taken

until

portraiture
after
the

Such

sign

been

of ideographic

homomorphy
the
tions,

ient.

than

sound is for similar

yet in all
expressions,
sound
is used
for utterly
diverse
meanprecise
of many
dnrent
must
have
been
the
objects
that
the homophony
of words
and the
found;
indeed,

likely

oral

confusion
were

language

and

contradiction

absolutely

in opposite
The

itself.
and

remedial

and

not

step

become

would
as well

perfect

significadifferentiinconven-

be
only
as absolutely

eliminated

different

ideas,

if

universal.

SYMMORPHS.

In

this

class

really

different

wnicn

tne

to

"dsert,"
and
in

ing

to

included
form

slightly

signs

j9

~~jj~

and

sign
several

then

and
yet

snch
relat-

i.m.

by the

other
right

tribes,
hand
it

T'1_L_

before
and

fingers

pushing

T_i_

Dakota,
Hidatsa,
for tree is made
the

thnmb

body,
sepa-

slightiy
upward,
the same
made

That
for grassis
that
tnat
for ~OM.'
arotuld:
a~oM.' is made
gronnd;
like
instead
of holding
the
back
of the
hand
near
though
grass,
the hand
is pushed
in an interrnpted
ground
upward
manner,
Fig.
For
the back
smo&e, the hand
(with
down,
fingers
pointing
upward
~s.

Fig.

113.

near

the
tne

in

illustration.
-a.,

made

the
by holding
back
forward,

rated,

conception,

word
English
3~
or "dserta"

has
form,
"dessert,"
These
distinctions

graphie
The

the

"dessert"

changed

require

in

in

as practically
An
example

silgnt

found

significations.
m~

is so

as pronounced

which,

conveying
well
as

as

discrimination.
be

may

signs

excution

iorm

and

speech

varying

those

of

in

attention

oral

widely

in

ainerence

require

from

are

the
113.
as

344

SIGN

in

LANGUAGE

AMONG

AMERICAN

NORTH

is thrown
several
times
upward
the
whole
motion
continuing
upward.
forward
from
under
the
thumb
thrown

from

grow)

of

motion.
the

the hand
is employed
For fire,
is frequently
more
waving,

motion

from

INDIANS.

the

same

are

fingers

successive

upward
smo/ce, but

for
gesture
other
cases
made

as in the
in

and

instead

place
the

Frequently
with
each

higher

the

ground.
for ~a~,
sign

The

made

Apache,
1 and other
Shoshoni,
1""
is by holding
the hand
(or

the

by

Indians,

1
at

hands)

theheightofandbefbretheshoulder,
fingers

pendent,
it

pushing

Fig.
with

tance,
same,
hand

is

thrust

circle
Fig.

remaining
115.
The

thumb
thnmb

is for

in a curve
ination
For
want,
three

drin7c

the

with

the

holding
in front
the

gesture

by

several
not

the

so

th
LU.~

of

the

SMK, made
thumb
separated

partly

ward

a short

forming
on page
Arikara
the

the

fore-

as to

toward

the

face.
1Q:\iG.

m.ade
made
a

form
the

sky,
and

of index
position
toward
tthe mouth,
aud

origin

position

downof

SMM is

so

by
the

term-

same
of

as for
the

last

by

the

and

Cheyennes,
index
of one

is by
hand

placing

the

Brul

arch.

Compare

also

FlG.115.

inches.
the

tips
those
of
against
a circle,
and
the
sky,Fig.ll6,

Sioux

</M?:
with

observed
the

same

is made
and
the
tne

th

sign

by placing
it inmoving

ngnt
right
for

side,
siae,
village,

each
eacn
de-

386.
for soM~
is by placing
the
sign
thumbs
then
touching,
drawing
117.
their
respective
sides,
Fig.

breast,

toward

for

held

of the hands,
position
the
circle
horizontal,
toward
rowara.
terruptedly
terrupijeaiy

The

and

tightly

among

Defore

~11G

sigu
sign

the
approximating
other,
them
toward
holding
and
that
for
various

scribed

the

W\i11111YJ

clinched,
forming
f
of a cap
and that
for tKOMcyis madeby
hand
litHl~L
with
~~bLL
the
LUC
same
i5cmit3
of
UJ.
arrangement
tinMjii~MUlt;JUU
fingers
JLLU~CJLH
at a distance
of about
twelve
or fifteen
hips,
for

sign

movement

the

head

eye
back

tonching

is then

is the

the

the

cheek,

together

backward

tribes
in

from

circular

hand

between

difference
are

same
the

disis the

that

the
toward

the

index

hand

Xe~

shape

out
UU.U

Another
of

the

by bringing
a short
arch

slight
which

fingers,
somewhatthe

JLIUJLLU'~

with

The

forming
the gesture.

of

and

closed.

fingers
motion

want,
M;a?~,

thumb

for

then

to zoeep is made
hand
as in f~m,
and

11GCL11~

The
of tlie

tips

down,
short

for

nearly
common

1111SG11J

difference
above

made
over

fingers

Fm.

the

the

gesture
ward

th

That

held
that

holding

bringing

H 4:.

downward

head

by

palm

downward

clinched
them
That

hands

together
ou.t-

horizontally
for done, made

by

MMJ-BRY-]
the
for

shown

Hidatsa,
is
much
(C/t~~e

related
the

STMMOBPHIC

with

The sign
tribes
is

erally,
by
flat

the
for

palm
i.
fingers
of the

pointing
and
chin,

made
motion

to &e ~oM or talked

and

to,

for

the

528.

page

That

is to

447,

be

cor-

of speech,

reception

by

the

upward,
-1
fifteen

inches
to

in

front

the

left,
is illustrated

or asking

give

paper,
see Fig. 334,
see Fig.
274, page

ni),

hand,

about

for

this

345

genmade

placing
right

belowin

I, Comanche
above.

SIGNS.

is shown
the

by bringing

the

repeated,
tribal
sign

the

in Fig.
Fig.
toward

of the

The
for J~MOtc~,
is made
the
SIGNS,
by holding
and
thumb
near
the
side
of

the

71,

with

but

face

or

The

place

Comanche

outline
among

and

outward,
of the face

breast,
bottom

the

(ComaMeAe
III),
a short
distance,
the

extended

back
head,
is made
in front

the

toward

291.
480

indicating
in its

the

of
hand

page

301, page
the body

fingers
illustrated
hand

side

right

drawing

in

hand
tips

of
then

sign
and
is
and

the

TRIBAL

separated
and

the

of a circle.

giving

fingers
it a

This gestnre
rotary
motion.
tribes.
by many
Th generic
and some others,
sign for deer, made
by the Dakota
is by holdmotionle~s
at the side of the head,
ing the hand
with
extended
and separated
thumb
and
the branched
antlers.
fingers,
representing
That
for
from
th
same
is the
/oo!,
reported
same
as above
described
Indians,
for I~M)M~,
which
it also signifies,
though
or two
frequently
only one
are used.
fingers
The

tribal

both
for the <S'<tAa_p<m or Nez Percs
sign
and for C'a<Mo
(see
is made
the extended
SIGNS)
by passing
under
index,
pointing
the nose
from
When
the second
right
to left.
is not tightly
closed
finger
it strongly
resembles
the
often
made
for lie, falsehood,
sign
by passing
the extended
index
and
second
toward
the left,
fingers
separated
over
the mouth.
TRIBAL

The
for

tribal

spo?M

for

sign
ouly

in

the

Cheyenne
finger
and

(see
(or
lower

TBAL
hand)
sides

from
th sign
SiCrNS) dinrs
the
latter
being
alternately
of the left forearm.

in

across
the upper
for steal,
see Fig.
sign
75, page
different
293, is but slightly
from
that
for bear,
see Fig.
latter
239, page
413, especially
is
when the
made
with
one hand
The
only.
is that
th graspdistinction,
however,
ing in the latter
sign is not followed
of concealment
by the idea
in the
which
is executed
former,
after
the
by the right
motion
of grasphand,
toward
and sometimes
ing, being
brought
under
the left armpit.
Cold and winter,
see Tendoy-Huerito
page
Dialogue,
486, may be comwith love, see Kin Ch-ss'
pared
In
speech,
page 521, and with prisoner.
these
th difference
consists
in that
cold and M~~?are represented
by
the arms
with
clinched
hands
orpssing
before
the breast;
love by
crossing
the arms
so as to bring
the
fists
more
under
the chin,
andpr'isoner
by
the
crossed
a foot in front
wrists
holding
of th breast.
used
Melon,
sgM~,
and
~Ms~e?oM,
by the Utes
is made
Apaches,
by
passed
The

NORTH

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

346

INDIA~S.

AMERICAN

.~uu.
ano. pommngioi-wau.,
separateo.
fingers
and the
near
the ground,
curve
over a slight
pushing
at
manner
in the same
is made
for animals
by the Apaches
sign
generic
the
to represeut
intended
object.
the height
to see~~br,
(IV),
and to se~c7t,
made
by the Dakota
The sign for ~efe?,
index
forward,
back
of the
pointing
the
hand
upward,
is by holding
and lowerabout
raising
left to right
inches,
it from
and carrying
eight
at different
as if quickly
so doing,
while
pointing
times
it
several
ing
or persons,
of things
of a number
a part
That
for some of ~em,
objects.
is nearly
Indians
and
Apache
made
Comanche,
Wichita,
by the Kaiowa,
made
less rapidly.
the
being
gestore
identical,
holding

the

hand

the

hand

arched,
forward

IJST THE

SOTCr&HT

RESULTS

philologie

researches

(1) its practical

with
(3)
general

grammatic

machinery

of

language,

These

into

divided

be

may

most

(2) its

application,

to

aid
to

the

~PF~jTC'JL'Z'rOJW:
for its
will
language
sign
of the
the
correctriess
npon
.it is not a mere
semaphoric

of

Indian
application
to
a
large
extent,
dpend,
that
writer
by the present

obvious

utility
practical
submitted
view

LANGUAGE.

reference
particutar
relations.
(4) its arohseologic

and

~OTTC~Z
The

SIGN

OF

STUDY

a limited
from
traditional
list,
to be memorized
of motions
repetition
can be readily
which
founded
principles
npon
but is a cultivated
art,
much
so as to give them
independence
and oBS.cials,
by travelers
applied
and tricky.
deceitful
a
class
dangerously
of professional
interpreters-as
to
demonstrated
but has been
is not merely
theoretical,
This
advantage
be

by a
practical
of th wild
several
all

of

would

it only

applicable
not
pretended
ecumenical

with
in

the

knowing
in

experienced
with

to intercourse
to

fulfill

himself

any

in

Africa

with

the
agency
between

who, lately
understood

of their

of

connection
savages

this

by

collge

made

plains,
word

of communication

mode

languages;

American
and

tribes,
though

Asia,

dream

schoolmen's
ail

peoples

visiting

in

spite

among
nor
being
it is
of

an

of their

be

the

American

acquisition
are

of so great

Indians

will

of English
to

becoming,

are

for intercourse
of signs
value
practical
their
progress
not long continue,
general
those
that
so rapid
or of Spanish
being
common
the
medinm,
a surprising
extent,
use of signs
Nor is a systematic
disused.

the

that

admitted

must

languages
and signs

proportionally
in communicating
assistance

at first
as might
not understood,
all attempt
to cease
ties agree
are
as words
So long
gestures.
their

deafmate

divisions.

dialectic
It

be

of the

tribes

without

them

in

professor

acco:npaniment,

and

they

is
whose
with foreigners,
speech
indeed
both
unless
parsupposed,
wholly
upon
at oral
relying
language,
will
be made
only as
used
at all, signs
be

will

not

always

be

ideographic.

MATj-Ein-.]

An
signs
elPs

PRACTICAL

instance

amusing
instead

of

in which

even

Observations

Ye~'s'

APPLICATION

may be quoted
and
Me~7t6oWH~

onomatope
New
Britain
in

Proc.

Eoy.

<

347

SIGNS.

showed

savages

an

on

JE~o?t,

OF

~oc.,
"On

their

prsence

from

Wilfred

Is
vol.

lands
iii,

to
Pow-

during
No.
2

Six
(new

monthly
series),
one
February,
p. 89, 90:
1881,
occasion,
wishing
to pnrchase
a pig, and not knowing
very
well how to set about
it, being
of the dialect,
whieh
ignorant
is totally
different
from
that
of the natives
in the
I asked
Mr. Brown
how
I should
north,
or what
he
manage,
would
be the best
thought
them
understand.
He said,
way of making
don't
1 began
'Why
you try grnnting~
to grunt
most
vocifwhereupon
The effect
was magical.
Some
eronsly.
of them
jumped
back,
holding
their
in readiness
to throw;
others
ran away,
spears
their
covering
eyes
with
their
and
all
exhibited
the utmost
astonishment
and alarm.
hands,
In fact,
it was so evident
that
me to turn
into
a pig, and
they
expected
their
alarm
was
so irresistibly
that
Mr. Brown
and I both
burst
comic,
ont langhing,
on which
became
more
they
and
gradually
reassured,
those
that
had rnn away
came
and
ns so heartily
back,
seeing
amnsed,
and that
I had not undergone
to laugh
any metamorphosis,
began
too i
but when
I drew
a pig on the
sand
with
a piece
of stick,
and made
motions
of eating,
it suddenly
seemed
to strike
them
what
was the matter,
for they
ail burst
ont
their
and
several
of
laughing,
nodding
heads,
them
ran on, evidently
in qnest
of the pig that
was required."
POWERS

Sign
language,
the
by Lamartine
in that
it permits
on

thoughts
The direct
fusion

the

OF

being
visible
every
most
It

is to

mother

one

the

whole

caught,

but

are
signs
will not be

appropriate
hension
of

natural

the
in

of nature,
poetically
is superior
to all
an

to express
his
any other
person.
to it prevents
a con-

image

pecnliar
analogy
extent
to use words
possible
be understood
may
by those
without
full comprehension
signs
of

words

connected.

intimately
if

by
th

the

styled
others

to

intelligently

sense

understood

SPEECH.

soul,
nature

comprehended

connected
more

of

matters

some

WITH

utterance

to find

them
which
derstanding
yet
but it is hardly
to use
possible
words
also
be
Separate
may
without

COMPARBD

attitudes

needf'jl

or substantial

of ideas.

the

SIGNS

persons
taken
Even

without

un-

addressed,
of them.

hearing
together
those

them
being
most

is beyond
the compresubject
their
beholders.
would
be as unintelligible
as the wild
They
clicksof
his instrument,
in an electric
would
be to th telegrapher,
storm,
or as th semaphore,
driven
to the
In oral speech
by wind,
signalist.
even onomatopes
are arbitrary,
the most
natural
sounds
strictly
striking
the ear of different
individuals
and nations
in a manner
diverse.
wholly
The
instances
are in point.
given
the
by SATOE
same
sound
Exactly
was intended
to be reproduced
in th
"MM< amphora"
the
ofN'sevius,
unda
sonans"of
the Latin
~~M~murmurat
and the "~s
Anthology,
of Varro.
The
Persian
th
of
and th
"6M!6M!
"jM~M~
Gascoigne,
"M~zc/Mf
of others
are all attempts
at imitating
the note
of the night-

SIGN

348

Successfui
ingale.
between
a consensus
sound

of

AMON

LANGUAGE

have

must

signs
the

talkers

words.

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

a mucn

doser

analogy

auu.

beyond

that

produced

by

far

tismuusu.
the

mere

m
of their

excel in graphie
character,
pantomimic
and
and to rhetorical
to narrative
exhibition,
applied
of
the
force
mode
of
reality.
Speech,
description
give
any other
beyond
and abstracto generalization
is better
when
adapted
cuitivated,
highly
must
ever henceThe
latter
to logic
and metaphysics.
therefore
tion
Some
of
the
enthusiasts
in
forth
be the superior
thoughts.
formulating
distinction
is not from
unfavorable
that
this
contended
in signs
have
bas
not
been
because
their
but
employment
incapability,
any inherent
the
had
been
elaborated
if
and
that
by
unto
continned
they
perfection,
and
in resources
to spoken
labor
devoted
they
might
secular
language
in the

Gestnres,
and dramatic

effect

others

been

attained

in the

by

by
which

can

has

course
would

were

man

without
conclude

oral

perfected

with

possible
advanced

have

has been
guage
aroundamorevaluable
or

completed,
be expected.

hands,

arms,

idea

any

express

that

are infinite.
with corporeal
signs
have
of culture
a high
might
degree
and it is but a further
articulate
step
speech
had not been
that
if articulate
posspeech

would
necessity
acquired,
known
far
any
beyond
degree
and
civilization
continually
advancing
ages

GallaudetPeet,,
byhis

be made

less

latter.
could

that

or

sessed
to

man

accentuation,

bodily

argued

to

reasoning

of the

forms
that

words.

before

been

many
asserting

and

facial

fingers,
be conveyed
~ould
The combinations
has

in

right

maybe
with

and

It

exceeded

have

distinctiveness
and

degree

in

to

is

time

it.

gesture
The

supposed
But

language
continually
and
that
as sign

interthey.
lan-

as a scaffolding
latter
was

either

aside

such

substitute,

be

manner.

historic
during
to be thrown

occasional

of

increasingintercourseofcountas both
civilization

alone
it
signs
some
corresponding

structure
as an

developed

exhibition
and

speech,

used

chiefly

have

whenthe

was

development

not

to

abstract
ideas is only a variant
of forming
signs to express
process
abstract
for
the
most
in
the
words
which
ideas,
that
of
oral
from
speech,
are shown
and immortality,
by Max Mulas law, virtue,
such
infinitude,
from sensuous
that
and deduced,
been
derived
ler to have
is, abstracted,
manner
as well as
and
use
of
the
countenance
In
the
signs
impressions.
or the forms,
are intended,
themselves
decide
whether
the tenor
objects
The

positions,
and signs

qualities,
for moral

and
and

motions

of

intellectual

are suggested,
which
objects
are
on analogies,
founded
of
deaf-mutes.
Concepts
among

other

ideas,

as
as well
all over the world
of tanare
invisible
and
through
percepts
only learned
intangible
to the eye or to the
whether
and
visible
finally
expressed
objects,
gible
of sight
or of sound.
ear, in terms
in its
and
so essentially
ta nature,
is so faithful
living
Sign
language
It may
become
die.
that
it will ever
it is not probable
that
expression,

common
the

disused,
recurring

but
to

will
which

revert.
the

Its
less

elements

are

natural

signs

ever

natural

adopted

and

by

universal,

dialectically

or

for

MALLEEY.]

POWERS

~or"a:+:

can

expdition

ofinterpreting

unless

explained
of some
on

rapidity
that
of
only

wholly

by
other

guage

with

spoken

itself.
a

which

longer

SPEECHCOMPARED.

some
circumiocution,
is a peculiar
advantage,
or indications,
can
gestures

familiar

for

AND

than
quickly
worked
at once.

it

and

must

that
the

be

vocal

Without

such

communication

may
an

expert

considered
the

with

expressions
with

even

with

be

may
word

spoken
of

only

similar
hands

This

explained.

spoken
languages,
be interpreted

highly
and
speech

of

statement

motions

but

time,

conventional,
conventional

more

exceedsthat

selected
the

for

When

language.

subjects
This

349

be

itself

thought
notice
that

meaning
a much

SIGNS

always,

power
means

OF

approaches
to those

startling
in
convey
in signs

an

by
its

cultivated,

to
who

instant

may

require
is now

that
oral
speech
of sign landevelopment
and
could
be made
body

organs,

becanse

supposed
and

development
Indians
among

more

could

organs
the

be

habituai

between
deaf-mutes
is
using
signs
as rapid
as between
perhaps
the ignorant
class
of speakers
the
upon
same
and in many
subjects,
instances
the signs
would
win
at a trial
of
At the
same
speed.
time it must
be admitted
that
increase
in
great
is chiefly
obtained
rapidity
of preconcerted
by the system
abbreviations,
before
and by the adoption
of arbitrary
explained,
in which
natforms,
uralness
is sacrificed
and
as has been
the
conventionality-established,
case with ail spoken
in the degree
in which
languages
have
become
they
and convenient.
copions
There
cannot

is

addressed
benefit

another

be resorted
has
of use

characteristic

of the

to in the
not

when

dark,
otherwise

been
the

voice

could

nor

gesture
where
the

speech
attention

it has
attracted,
not be employed.

it
that,
though
of the person

th

countervailing
be an adThis-may
but not the ear,
and still
desired.
recDalgarno

at a distance
which
vantage
the eye can reach,
more
when
silence
or secrecy
frequently
is
ommends
it for use
in the presence
of great
who ought
not to
people,
be
and
distitrbed,
curiously
enough
the Iroquois
"Disappearing
Mist,"
of the former
chiet,
speaks
extensive
use of signs
in his tribe
by women
and boys
as a mark
of respect
to warriors
and' elders,
their
in
voices,
the good
old days,
not being
in th presence
of the latter.
uplifted
The
of that
decay
wholesome
state
of discipline,
he thinks,
accounts
partly
for the disappearance
of the use of signs
the modem
among
impudent
and the dusky
youth
claimants
of woman's
rights.
An instance
of the additional
to a speaker
power
of ordinary
gained
language
by the use of signs,
the
writer
impressed
while
to
dictating
two amanuenses
at the sam
to the one by signs
and the other
moment,
on different
by words,
a practice
which
would
have
subjects,
enabled
Caesar
to surpass
his celebrated
feat.
It would
also
be easy
to talk
to
a deaf
and
blind
man
at once,
the
latter
addressed
being
by the voice
and the former
in signs.
.BJEM2TO.~S
The
researches

aid

to

be

into

derived
the

science

from
of

the

TO .P.EIZ;QLO<H':
study

language

of sign

language
ont

was pointed

in prosecuting
byLEiBNiTZ,

in

350

his

Collectanea

scholars

in

the

by

supplied
In th

first
the

paring

graphie

ments

now
this

paper

not

roots,

different

the

of

radicals

enter
for

From
of the
phrastic
of some

radicals
while

fancifal

the
the

peculiarity
and
the
still

presentation
more
flexible

words,
is not

but

th

at:ached

much

words

The
signs.
ness
of th
become
It

higher
derivation

counters,

into

good

it is

to them

external

that

supposed

the

together
aid in the

developed
no longer

more

th
fewer
of

the

points

are

more
their

any sense
to ascertain

and

of

limited
those
a proper

an

analysis
holo-

with

the

ascertainment-

roots,

anyreasonfor
significance
can it retain

because

precise

there

cognitions.

primordial

suggesting

primitive
of contact

therefore

in the

than
signs
from
its

forms

the

for

ele-

parts

in its
whioh

is therefore

are persistent,
in

and

languages
of most

possible

include
the

does not
Meaning
The
while
it does to signs.
of thought,
than
mutable
sense
more
and in that

metamorphosis
greater
has been
a language
twisted

com-

compare

gestnres,
of the gesturers,
may
ideas
and words.
concrete

phonic
doabtiess

slection,
original
has
disappeared,

It

studied

to the

been

mere

the

distinctive.

are

have

and

langnage
consists
into
combinations

of

conceptions
in the speech
between
relation

further

must

an

played

Philology,
therefore

not

remaining

original
roots

ideas

signs

words.

of sign
infinite

study.
other
considerations

etymologic
and
these

that

suggested

internai,

latter

their

adequate
latter

now examines
Etymology
phonics.
between
oral
resemblances
forms,

of

adhere

which

no

uj:

tnorougn

any

that
being
probably
data of the gesture
be
will, it is hoped,

it

The

it was

those

tongaes

A marked

language.
number

The

had

comparison.
undertaken.

with

ofideography

nld

to

to spoken
meanihg
giving
part
in their
of earth
radicals,
languages
of thonght,
or manual
presentation

ultimate

in

of

excmng

in

used

work

part

nitnerto
obstacle

in

important

the

withont

th
direction,
in other
respects

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

that

competent
of man to be

speech

the

jE~KOM~c,

work

scientific

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

the

of

its

with

conscious-

have
they
lost, so that
for
no
other.
and
upon
agreed
evenin
the included
many
gesture
will oceur
sMpe~HoMs
by the word
uot so obvions
and
may be given
words

is

is, however,
Th class
represented
English
words.
but one or two examples
to ail readers,
with
th gestures
Imbecile,
more immediately
of our Indians.
connected
from
the Latin
is derived
of old age,
to th weakness
applied
generally
the Cheyat once recalls
a staff,
which
of on, and bacillum,
in, in the sense
So time
appears
mentioned
for old man,
enne
above,
p~a-ge 339.
sign
is given
when
information
to stretch,
with
connected
more
TE:
nearly
in this paper,
of Kin Ch-ss,
viz.,
for long time, in the Speech
of the sign
thread
as if a small
in snch
a position
and forefingers
the thnmbs
placing
&rst
the'handa
of each
the
thumb and forefinger
between
hand,
was held
as if
from
each
and
then
other,
each
slowly
moving
other,
touching
a pice
of gum-elastic.
stretching
have not become
which
arbitrary
of NorthAmerica,
In the languages
connection
bethe
of civilized
exhibited
to th
man,
by those
degree

MAI.MRT.]

tween
tcxnnn

INDIAN

tho

the

between

7nn

idea

the

the

mind

its

has
The
parts

gesture

elements

of

one

studied
Some
acter
J.

words
and

of

oral

series

of

that

an

Indian
in

enter

to

its

oaghIyse~~M~,

tongue,
a

being

sign

word

significant
for (as

society

no

coin

can

Th

metal

debased
trust.

of radicals.

laws

The
are

when

only

conlogically
or undiffer-

synthetic

analogous
The study
words

continent
of

may

the

of the

thoroughly
In another

hearer~

the

by
has

to

maintain

in

the

hearer.

expressedit)
words
which

ever-shifting
in language,

tolerated
be

and

pure

be

to

the

of

the

former.

mentioned.
of

composition

as to be

must

sentence

possible

the other,
and neither
can be
a knowledge
of the other.
the language
of signs
and the char-,

Muller

be

slightly
order
sngof arrange-

upon

elements

analyzed

by the
gesture

but

the

the

their

self-defining
connection
the

it is a requirement
Indeed,
shall
be so framed
as to admit
Max

unbrokon

affected
which

are
in

strictly
language.
with the

comparison

to the

literature

on

that
other

respect

so constructed

and
society,
at 'once.'

accepted
Indian

each

this

into
for

intelligible
enforced:
every

still

combination

words

following

are

were

they

languages
rsolution

fertile
of

that

strongly
feature
on

and

found
on this
langnages
TBmBULL
remarks

immediately
is further

dition,

than

351

are

valuable

HAmroND
that

remark

remain

throws
much
language
light
to the best
without
advantage
resemblances
spcial
between

of the

Dr.

obvions

they

the

speech,
which

is therefore

The

less

position,
in their

speech

of

words

entiated

place,
similar

COMPARED.

withont
speaker
absolute
not
completely
integrated.
of speech,
and parts
of speech
are
reached
that
where
sentences
stage

parts

structed.

is only
and

sign,

sentences

language

latter

of

parts

in

word
the

LANGUAGES

t_

consists

language

as
ment,
necessitates

~a

the

and

SIGN

outline,
form,
while
are
they

differentiated
gested

11.

and

idea

of

concepts
is founded,
Indian

.7

AND

It

of

the

Indian

of

immdiate

must

be

~itrequires
can no longer
state

of

thortrabe

a nomadic

no obscure
legend

legend
distinct."

like those
of higher
languages,
sometimes
exhibit
development,
of form
of
by the permutation
but often
an incorporated
vowels,
whether
or innx,
particle,
shows
the etymology
suffix,
amx,
which
often,
the same
also, exhibits
that
would
objective
be executed
conception
in
changes

There
different
forms
for standing,
are, for instance,
sitting,
on or falling
falling,
&c., and 'for standing,
from the
sitting,
lying
level
or a higher
or lower
level.
This
resembles
the pictorial
conand
excution
of signs.
ception
J. W. PowELL,
with particular
Major
reference
to the disadvantages
of
the multiplied
inflections
in Indian
alike with the Greek
languages,
and
when
the speaker
is compelled,
Latin,
in'th
choice
of aword
to express
his idea,
to think
of a great
of things,
the following
multiplicity
gives
instance:
gesture.

lying,
same

"A
say:
posely
sitting,

Pona
the

man,
killed,
in the

Indian
he,
by

in saying
one,

animate,
an
shooting

objective

case;

that

a man

a rabbit,
would
have
to
nominative
purcase,
rabbit,
he, the
one,
animate,
form
of a verb to kill would
have

standing,
the
arrow,
for

the

killed
in

the

352

to be

the

and

selected,

inanimate,
form
of

and
the

verb

or purposely,

dentally
process,
and the

and

it was

whether

whether
by shooting,
would
in
of the verb

by
like

inflection

by

gender
or lying,
and
the
and

manner

incor-

animate

or

and the
case;
was done
acci-

killing

or by

shooting

by
bow

and
as

and

sitting,
whether

if

and,
form

form

number,

standing,
also express

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

its

person,

as

gender
would

verb

NORTH

changes

denote

to

particles

porated

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

some

other

or with
arrow,
have
to express

a gun;
all of

that
to th object;
number,
gender,
relating
is, the person,
bhings
forms
of paradigmatic
and from
the multiplicity
and case of th object;
This
have
to be selected."
one would
of th verb to kill, this particular
find it
talker
in which
an Indian
would
the mode
is substantially
sign
these

to tell the story,

as is shown
necessary
and
in narratives,
dialogues.
speeches,
exhibit
the same
Indian
languages
in

is necessary
their

want

and

in the

synthesis
relation

of power
criterion
and

to

express

of

organization,

imperfect

the

may finally
in Indian
erally
th object,
they

languages

are

can

be

readily

it

if anywherc,
among
them,
between
the
established
ETYMOLOGY

There
of

any

can
large

be

no

number

as not

only

expressed
is to be
and
OF

such

as the

gsture
that

in

to be,"
of
degTee
same

noims,

genof

attribute

and
signs,
relations

therefore
may

be

signs.
FROM

WOEDS

some

alike

the

but

names

expected

the

verb

a high

predicating
by

which
are

substantially

proper

connotive,

words

utterance

bear

they

differentiation,

English
language.
be added
that

It

demonstration

of

words,
so far as concerns

below

given

for

forms

two

certain

to

examples

fondness

The

langnage.

sign

by several

GESTURES.

the
limits
to trace
in the present
attempt
Indian
of words
in the several
languages

etymology
to a gest-

would
it.be
Th
if the
satisfactory.
space
allowed,
origin,
nor,
in snicient
and collated
have
verified,
scarcely
yet been collected,
signs
for such comparison,
even with the few of the Indian
numbers
languages
studied.
The signs
have
been
the radicals
of which
scientifically
will,
in connection
with the correbe frequently
in a future
presented
work,
in
as is done
now in a few instances
of the
words
gesturers,
sponding
For the present
th subject
is only indicated
of this paper.
another
part
ural

by

the

study
quested
The

following
in whieh
to assist
Dakota

examples,
the
students
word

to

introduced
of

American

~~e-SM~&om

placing

the

radial

downward&e<tft~
the
lower
before
tally

ing

side

of the

then
portion

place
of

th
the

are
and

heart,

s~~e,

hand

character

linguistics

not cowardly,
literally
strong-hearted,
brave,
and particularly
that
by the Brl
stock,
and thumb
of
ing the tips of the fingers
then

the

suggest

suta,
by several

is made
Sioux,
the
right

in

over.the

heart,
palm

breast,

the

the
re-

strongtribes

of

gestures
by collecthand
to a point,
and

lft

fist,

of

urgently

right

tips pointhorizoninward,
of the
fist back

finger

&ESTUBAL

MALLERY/)

7..tL

t1

then

left,
front

raise

of

ETYMOLOGY

the

right

the

left-brave,
Arikaras
make

The

toward

forcibly

the

OF
m

and

throw

it

See

strong.
the
sign

for

in front

ground

INDIAN

of

over

forcibly

Fig.
brave

WORDS.

and

the

by

striking
near
the

and

downward

in

415.

page

242,

353

clinched

fist

breast.

or
is made
Brave,
and
"strong-hearted,"
by the Absaroka,
Shoshoni,
Banak
Indians
the
clinched
by merely
fist to the
placing
th
breast,
latter
allusion
to the heart,
the clinching
having
of the hand
to strength,
or force.
vigor,
<
for death,
to die, is as follows
sign
of the hand
at a short
palm
distance
from
the
side of the
then
withdraw
it gentlyin
an oblique
head,
downward
inclindirection,
and upper
ing the head
of the body
in the same
part
direction.
The
same
The
Rev.
E. Jacker,
who
authority,
Very
contributes
it,
notes
that
there
is an apparent
connection
between
this
and
conception
excution
and
the
of the
etymology
terms
in Ojibwa.
corresponding
is nibo;
"he
is m~&a.
The common
"Hedies,"
idea
sleeps,"
expressed
is a sinking
to rest.
by the gesture
Th original
of the root
significance
An

Place

nib

Ojibwa
the

seems

clines

to be

the

the

conveys

or the

rest,

idea

of

death

of

the

O~MM~
above

Ojibwa

"night,"
the day.

perhaps

term

c~e/;

(0~~<tM,upon;
a brave,
O~c/n~,
root.

etc.).
same

the

"it
anibeia,
The word

"leaning~
sidewards."

head

form
Ojibwa
or stretching

for

ogidjina,
a hero

is leaning~
or m&e

niba
as

the

is derived
above;
(Otawa,

"he
anibelcweni,
in compounds)

in-

the

to

(only

falling
from

over,
a root

which

o~aN,onahiIlormountain,
is probably
<~<~),

going
signifies
from

the

of

is from
th root sag, which
sachem,
implies
ont.
These
roots
are to be considered
in
several
connection
described
under
the
gestures
head
of C/Me~ in
EXTRACTS
FROM
infra.
DiOTIONABT,
it is good
Om~s/MM,
(Ojibwa),
originally
signines
"it lies level."
This
with the sign for
may be compared
good, in the Tendoy-Huerito
Dialogue,
Fig.
for /t<~y,
309, page
in the
487, and also that
com<e~N!emt,
Speech
of Kin
523.
Ch-ss,
page
~MM,
a coming

In
in

Elamath

the radix
lam designates
a whirling
and appears
motion,
to be crazy,
correlated
with
Mmct,
the commad,"
readily
for madman
and fool,
in which
the
gesture
hand
is rotated
above
near
the head.

the

mon
and

forth,
with

word

in

where
same
~e~,
Idndiy
The

the

contributed
Rev.

Very

e~e~MMS
opposite
"Th

is
Klamath,
sun
hangs

Mt&M,

from

A.

Gatschet.

the
luta, to hang
down,
meaning
the
for which,
described
elsegesture
down,
in this paper
is executive
of th
(see N'tePs
Narrative,
page
503),
which
is allied
to the etymology
for eve,
conception,
usually
given
"th
decline
of the day."
These
Elamath
have
been
etymologies

Evening,
time
when

upon
in

th

by

Mr.

E.

Jacker

probable

S.
also

communicates

gestural

origin
Il

likewise
just
space;
so;
~&MMo (or
adverb
<~&MM;o)

a
of the

is an oSsboot

suggestive

Ojibwa
of the

word
root

excursus
~6MMo,
tib (or ~6),

354

SIGN

LANGAGE

AMONG

NORTH

AMERICAN

INDIANS.

as apor weighing,
the idea of measuring
in most cases conveys
dibowe, he setdibaige,
he measures;
pears from the following
samples:
he
dibaamage,
tles matters
by his speech or word, e. g., as a juryman;
dibamenimo,
~6aMs7~o~e,heweighs;
pays out; dibakonige, he jndges;
of food; dibissitelbige, he
e. g., to a certain
quantity
he restricts
himself,
for
clothes.
a
fulfills a promise
cnttmg
pattern
dibijigan,
to have
mnst be snpposed
of tib, however,
"The original
meaning
derivaother (apparent)
if we would explain
been more comprehensive,
where
where
know
~1
don't
from,'
&c;
as:
to,
where,
tibi,
tives, such
it rois (as a bail),
or
he
is
master
~Msse,
owner;
~&eK~e,
tibik, night;
The notion
the cover of a kettle.
it tums
dibaboweigan,
(as a wheel);
enter into the ideas expressed
does not very naturally
of measuring
which

by thse terms.
the root tib or dib to have
if we assume
The diniculty
disappears
of the
of a ~s~m?
expressive
been originallythe
equivalent
phonetic
This
as well as of that of measnring.
gesture would
notion of covering
at
above
the
hand
horizontally,
of
one
the
other,
seem to be
holding
or both downwards.
This, or some simisome distance,
palms opposite
As for
the above terms.
most naturally
accompany
lar gesture would
'The
two
hands
open
and
extended,
tibik, night,
compare (JDMm6~):
enThe idea of covering
evidently
one another
horizontally.'
crossing
know
tibi
don't
adverb'
The
(~1
strnge
ters into this conception.
the same
to me~ if derived.from
where,' &c., or 'in a place unknown
In titibiss, or didibisse (it rolls,
covered.'
signify
root, would originally
the repetiindicates
of th radical
syllable
it turns), the reduplication
above one another,
tion of the gesture,
by holding the hands alternately
a rotary motion.
and thus producing
palms downwards,
in a horizontal
exof the hands
position,
th clasping
In German,
is frequently
of a bargain,
or th conclusion
of a promise
pressive
as in
consonants
top the same radical
by the interjection
accompanied
the Greek, ~x~
also the English
~e,
tap, the French
&. Compare
the Sanscrit
<Mp and tub, &c."
GESTURES

CONNECTED

WITH

THE

ORIGIN

OF

WBITIN&.

with speech, they

associated
are generally
characters
written
Though
and by educated
in hieroglyphs
are shown, by successful
employment
bf
intervention
th
ideas
without
of
be
to
deaf-mutes
reprsentative
This will be more apof signs.
the
outlines
are
and
so
also
sounds,
the most prominent
if the motions
feature, attribute,
expressing
parent
to be made, so as to
are made, or supposed
of an object
or function
the eye separate
track impressibleupon
from the memleave a luminous
immateriate
is
an
result
The actual
graphie repreit.
bers producing
with subinvested
and
of
visible
which,
qualities
sentation
objects
in the
as the rebus, and also appears
to
us
familiar
bas
become
stance,
or
canting.
form of heraldic
blazonry
styled punning
but is actual
language,
Gesture language
is, in fact, not only a picture
nor
and neither
and sympathetic,
alphabetic
dissolving
writing, though
phonetie.

SIGNS

MAi.LERr.j

--J-.

1-

Dalgarno
movet

aptiy

in

are,

IN
n_t

Il

says

IDEOGRAPHIC
_8_

emm

"Qui
mentis

<~c., (ad

&LTPHS.
1

caput

MM~,

oct~o

comt~e~g~M~
M MOK. m~MMs vere

co~Mc6e.EprMM6M~Mm);

~Mm
qui Literas
seribit,
pingit
in Cliarta,
JMarmore,
It is neither
nor
to enter
now
necessary
proper
account
of the origin
of alphabetic
There
writing.
for th
when
ety, if not necessity,
present
-writer,
under

355

this

~e~ re."
upon

any

prolonged

is, however,
making

propriremarks

any

and under
some
others
in this
heading
paper
indicating
of research,
to disclaim
ail pretension
to being
a Sinologue
or even
versed
in Mexican
Egyptologist,
profoundly
antiquities.
and recently
commenced
partial
studies
him to present
only enable
cial

for

gestions
be

the

introduced

characters,
from
the
bet

spe-

lines

examination
the

by
coming

and

the

latter

with

general

opinion

that

Gothic,

and
Runic,
and Hebrew,

the

the

Greek,

the

Phnician,

graphie

the

by

Latin,

that

Moabite,
of the

pictures
That

the

the

suggestions

common

the

-n-hole

family

others
afterwards
in

of

to

alphabets

used

them

by

different

alphabeen
of

also

which

earlier

belong,
appearing
its
in
beginning

had

though

whose
bas

sugsafely

alphabetic
by them

obtained

Phnicians,
Hebrew.
It

old

may

modem

were

Romans,
from
th

of the

Egyptians,

Chinese,

These

that

from

connected

late

sounds.

statement

directly

Greeks,

was

of scholars.

or
His

the
to

manner

in
ideo-

express
from
the

passed
from picture
Egyptians,
writing
to phonatio
writing,
is established
delineations
still
extant
called
or
ancient
among
them,
&M-M~,
pictwith
which
some
of the modern
written
ures,"
characters
can be identified.
The
ancient
Mexicans
to some
also,
extent,
developed
phonetic
out of a very elaborate
of ideographic
expressions
system
picture
writing.
that
made
Assuming
idographie
pictures
woald
be
by ancient
peoples
to contain
of gesture
likely
which
representations
is treated
signs,
subject
by

of below,
be found

it is proper
in

the

presumptive
presented
be included,
establish

with

The

sweep
One
given
spective
With
character

more

many

sign
extended

hand

little

the

to the
a foot

if traces

of

signs

that
hope
instances

made

by

right
or more

farther

none,
nothing,
Throw
both
hands
sidesirom
compare

th

the

of such

not

the

to

Aztec

confined
is
it.

line;
the

outward

to Indian

for

curved

by

right.

then

toward

breast.(Wy<m<7o~I.)
the two forms
of the

Egyptian
from
Cham-

to
will

signs.
as
of the

carriedwitharapid
and Hidatsa

(Mandan
for simple
their
re-

used

appear
collaborators

Ko,Me~oM,is
held
in front
is

not
may
a few
Oniy
are
now

signs

number,
Indians

American

investigation

Indians

sometimes

gesture
characters.

considerable

North

further

or slightly
of the
median

for

these

examine

and
Chinese,
selected
from
a

examples,
which
the

in

Atypical

to

Egyptian,

negation,

follows:
body,

I.)
is also

~r

for no, me~~om,

.~~~
Fig.
118, taken
~'
6'f<MMBt<Mfe gyptienne,
pollion,
Paris,
1836,
p. 519.
No vivid
is
needed
to
see the hands
fancy
indicated
at the extremities
of arms
extended
from
the body
on each
side.
symmetrically
Also
the
character
for the
compare
same
Maya
idea
of negation,

SIGN
SIGN

356

des (7/Mses

Relation
in Landa,
119,fonnd
is
for negation
word

Fig.
The

measuring
tiQ~aj-y~
in
~ot)id

Fie. no.
form

same

rod,

Another

as

the

sign

for

thrown

forward,

ward.

Frequently

use

connection

having

hands

the

separate
made

de

Brasseur

by

given

apparently

Paris,

1864,318.
a six-foot

"ma&~

in his

Bourbourg
with
this

dic-

character,

as illustrated,

the

withont

INDIANS.
INDIANS.

de TMca~M,
the word

and

"M,"

Maya

00

AMERICAN
AMERICAN

NORTH
NORTH

AMONG
AMONG

LANGUAGE
LANGUAGE

giving

the

rod.

gesture
is: Flat
hand
by th Comanches,
nothing,
mme, made
forward
and downto the ground,
back
fingers
pointing
is brushed
over the left thus
thrown
hand
th right

ont.
not

will

be

th

metacarpal
and

forward

last

and

bones,
downward.

same
study

the

meaning,
of similar

fingers,

120.

Fig.

off the
cutting
cross
cat, then

the

under

follow

wrist

the

without

a cross-line

have

generally
bones

the

Hre

wrist.

as a hand

recognized

which

characters,

for

character

Chinese

th

Compare
This

\y~

~t

pointing

for child,
forefinger
&a&y, is the
sign
~ijj
FIG. 121.
and a natural
a nursing
i.
sign
child,
e.,
mouth,
for the
character
The
of a deaf-mute
is the
same.
Egyptian
figurative
is
form
is
and
its
hieratic
Its
linear
121.
in
122,
is
seen
Fig.
same
Fig.
Dictionnaire
j~yp~em,
Paris,
Fig. 123
(Champollion,
The

Fm.120.

Arapaho

in the

1841,
L-.

p. 31.)
These
afford
for

form
TiG.isz.

Fig.

son,

1,1834,
B. C.;

Society,
1756,1H2

nasty,

an interpretation

Fis.

stood

as the

larly
~.H.
reported
"l:U'
in front
of

125.

FiG.

FiG.

123.

which,

not

body,

126,

is under-

gesture
among
the Indians,
for U"U"
Place
the
born, to ~e born, viz
to the

particuleft hand

character

for

birth,

Fig.

of a common
Dakota,
a little

righ~thepalmdownwardandsiightiy
then
the extended
arched,
pass
ha.nd

Z~"7\

in c/OMt-m..Boy~
jisM~c
given
p. 219, as belonging
to the
Shang
dymodern
and the
Chinese
form,
Fig.
125,

126. Chinese

expression
from the
th

JJ

Chinese

to have any pictured

be supposed
refto an infant
with hand
or finger
at or aperence
of
the
the taking
denoting
proaching
mouth,
the
now suggested
nourishment.
Having
this,

J~
124.

ancient

the

124,

would

-!vithontthecomparison,

Bis.

to

'right

forward,
andupwa.rd,
underneath
the
curve

downward,
a short
forming
as
in
Fig.
left,

127 (Dakota
This
V).
followed
the curve
by
upon
head
of the
child
during
birth,
'Th
same
is used
generically.

is based
the
and
curve,

when

pears

in Fig.
may be

It

made

with

one

hand,

to

compare

ap-

128.
of

interest

with

the

Chinese

c/MH

the

Mexican

MALLEEY.j

SIGNS

abbreviated
~M
II,

characterfor
Inter.

CoK~.
359.
The

by its
The

yet
side,
Chinese
obvious
..L.

des

FiG

129.

man,

~L'

the

be

different.

)M<tM, is Fig.
as a Dakota

have

may

the

same

'>'

signication:

pointthe

abdomen."

character
for
specific
~MM is Fig. 131, the
mark
cross
the
and
if
the
noting
wrist,
be

and

130,

T_T__i_

index,
forwardbefore

portion
The
Chinese

mainder

357

in Pipart
in Com~jReM~M
129, found
2'" Session,
Z~t.rem&OMf~,
1877,1878,
is called
the abbreviated
form
of that

extended

upwardand
of the

ing

may
for

CHARACTERS.

Fig.

~-me~cttms~)
on the right

figure
its origin
character

"Place

lower

CHINESE

conception
for
the
sa,me

sign
t"

IN

considered

zvodere-

the

hand,
in th
fingers
may be imagined
made
and
by many
espetribes,
the
as depicting
the
cially
Utes,

Fia. 130. the

position
~&.

~M~eK~ft~
mMKe&fe,
Fig.
Fte.isi.
Fie.
131.
The Egyptian
generic
generic
r_
r_
'7
.n.
for ~H~e
is
(Champollion,
the

mammse

the

gesture

enne
the

Titchkematski,
same
gure

done

be

same
and

meaning

photographed,

Egyptian
u. ujof the
Liio uuinan
human
Th

believed

134,
common

Tic.

133.

brought

separated
was
made

the

curve
chei
chest,

naiiu.
hand.
character

which

for
be

may

Indian

and

~o ~M'e tcf~et'
witb

~o give
~o <m7j;,
.;I
tips o'f fingers

to the
th mouth,
passed
the primitive
from
hands.

Fig.
135, obviously
water",
drink
with
who still
scooped

common

"Hand

fingers,
<

r~iG.
rtG.
them

same
as

in

off
the
same
arrangement
being
(p. 349),
howfor
hand,
p. 344, the
f<HK, Fig.114,
inverted.
jR~m in the Mexican
being

author
the

sign

ever,

picture
e~L
FiG.i36.
descent.

4
<

compared

gesture
held-with

together

of
and

custom,

to <MM7c, I want to ~fMJ~

Indian
gesture
sign for water
with
the
mouth
downward
loosely
extended
past
brought
in the Mexican
character
This
toward
th face."
appears
palm
from
!oc. cit., p. 351.
for drin7c, Fis.
136, taken
Pipart,
fallont of water
with the drops
Water,
e., th pouring
from
th
about
to
is
shown
taken
or
ing
fall,
inFig.
137,

Another
is:

from

or

"Hand
M~ef,
----] 7Yiz:
1 -as if scooping
up
as with
Mqjaves,

the

to represent

Cheyby the
It forms
as in Fig. 133.
as eau
character
as well
be

Chinese

is Fig.
th

Fie. 128.

character
Dict.,)
cut
off

as the

a position

by

to

supposed
with
the

132.

y~
Og)

inclosing
but
not

Tio.137.

short

writing
a dot,

is

connected
line

shown

as in

upward

the

by small
last two

together,
marking

each
the

circles
figures,
having
line
of

SIGN

358

the

With
to the

sacred

and

Osirian

~mX;

for

gesture
in th

Nu

Goddess

NORTH

AMON&

LANGUAGE

his

be

may

sycamore

Fig.
138, the Egyptian
out
the water
of life
pouring
in
J-LiAmenti
-t~.t~t.
<~0
as
<~f
(Sharpe,
~t~j
a bird,
f~~JL~

compared
tree,

represented
a funereal
from

soul,

~CJJJUjEiCULCU.

or s~e~m,
to

When

stream.

it

water.

means

Mormoru

gro,

It

in the

character

made

with

is

interesting

line

broken
of

side

in

for

is held

the

the

same
p. 439).

.DM~

to represent
the surface

th

on

water

of

and
more
waving
angular
the
identical
to compare
-with
this
African
by a West
neline

pue

invented
syllabary
Doalu
Bnkere,
for

less

MM~er,

mentioned
/v\

byTYLOBmhis-B~y~s~t'yo/'Jtfam7MM~,p.l03.
abbreviated
The
Egyptian
sign
foc. cit.),
140 (Champollion,
is Fig.
in Fig.
In the

forward

palm
down,
the
right

character
Egyptian
139 (Champollion,

Fig.

movement
the

MuTT__

British

manner.

The
Th

the

p. 43).
Serpent
.My~
for river
Indian
gesture
the
is made
by passing

tp<t~
flat ha,nd,
the left from

serpentine
is

Il

in

stle

Oooper's
common

horizontal
and

in

semn,
Th

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

for

water

and

the

as

ris. 139.

stream

Chinese

for

the

is as

sanie

141.
picture-writing
two lines

ter, with
nification.

the

of

of

instead

the

Ojibwa
three,

appears

abbreviated

Eyptian
with

the

charac-

same

sig-

< t t
143, an eye,
tceep, Fig.
jj~
of
in the
is also found
with
tears
pictographs
falling,
E:G. Mo.
the Ojibwa
27), and is also
I, pl. 54, Fig.
(Schoolcraft,
lines
index
of drawing
made
repeatedly
by the
by the Indian
gesture
made
more
from
the
downward
frequently
by
though
perhaps
eye,
described
on
made
with
the
for
the full
page
sign
344,
f<nK,
The

for

qharacter

Egyptian

backofthehanddownwa.rdj&'omtheeye"eyerain."
for
character
The
Egyptian

-S<B~
j~

to

TiG.MZ.
143 (Champollion,
Dict.,
p. 91),
with
the
but
be compared
may
obvious,
the clinched
fist
Hold
tribes
as follows

tle

higher

the

the

typical

gesture
about
two

is

for
sign
in front

it forcibly

sufficiently

made
by some
strong,
a litof the right
side,
toward
about
six inches

one

ail."

another

See

Fig.

Place

the

move
them
quicidy
apart,
until
the right
lies across
the
489.
312, page

in

for

The

follows:

of

point
characters

for

of covering

conception
the

ating

TiG. m.
Egyptian

is as

night

feet

the

throw

then

elbow,

which

j?~n
~=~
~10.143.

Fig.

ground.

zontally,
toward
ers

than

is

be strong

an
m~,

object
arch
Fig.

covered

flat
an

left.

hands,

upward
"Darkness

executed
beneath

or curve,
appears
144 (Champollion,

also

horicurve
cov-

by delinethe
middle
clearly
Dict.,

in
p. 3).

MALLBRY.j
MALLBRY.j

The
sky

SIGNS
SIGNS

upper

of

part

IN-E&YPTrAN
IN-E&YPTIAN

the

CHARACTERS.
CHARACTERS.

character

is taken

359
359

to form

separately

that

for

(see page
372, -M~'a).
The
Egyptian
figurative

and
linear
145 and
146
Figs.
characters,
also
(Champollion,
Dict.,
p. 28), for e~Km~ upon and invocation,
used
as an interjection,
of an Inscarcely
requirethe
quotation
dian sign, being
common
all over the world.
The gesture
is as follows:

//Tf

curved
Fie.Ms.

are

fingers,

and.Banak

"An

~0~
? T)

accumulation

of

dicated

by

together

(Ohampollion,

The

the

Egyptian

obvious

or at

with

parison
linear

the

form

perhaps
act of

charaeter,
in Fig.

motions

more

the

Apart
from
and language,
be
ascertained
their
the

use,
sentence.

historically,
which
the

more

form

or

is, in their
The
science

must

tal

language,
of the

or sentence

phrase

linear

this

made

c~
Tis. Ms.

clear

as also

course,
the tracing
the

head

th

or

A
Fm. M9.

feet

in

same

of other
of gesture

com-

by

This

certainty
and
legs

human

th

pros-

corporeal
signs.

TO C~~JtOM~.

substantive

grammatic

of
account

its

means.

without

~B~~ycE
and

originated,
as in many
the
respect,
others,
considered
to be living
representatives
In

by

of

WITH

be

other

the

represented

expected
that
their
several

between

in

to ~o, to come,
with
hieroglyphics
a linear
character
withont

it should

times

many

material

~/ter
/M.

in

unless

dimcnlty,
attends
research,
come
under
properly

it is to be

that

included

same

.L~Ly&C~<M!

to

meaning

149, and meaning

unfamiliar
readers

certain,

it

147,

which

148,

careful

by

<Sf&jy

be

(Absaroka
W~eM~
II;
motion
in-

jlpecc/te
the same

p. 459).
Fig.

show

may

that
The

which

to

together.

Fig.

character,

figurative
noticed

be

suspicion

objects."

J)M&,

least

full

might

walking.
of success

pect

Fi&.Me.
come

C'o~MMM/M III;
This
may be

I;

Egyptian

147.

being

~[MM~

I;

formis
represented
is presented
locomotion,
how a corporeal
action
Fis.

tribes
for many
by several
with
and
spread
slightly
hands,
held pendent
about
two feet
apart

be&rethethighs;thenbringthemtowaj'doneanother,
them
as they
drawing
upward

horizontally,
I; <S7to~omt
II.)

made

sign
Both

relations
can

analogies

between
signs
research
by proper
in the
manner
of

developments
and in the
mechanism,
ever
henceforwardto

of
genesis
be studied

similar

mental
processes
early
in sign and oral utterance.
North
American
Indians
may
of prehistoric
man.

in

both

be

SYNTAX.
The

reader

gesture

will

no
speech
of civilization,

understand

without

organized
and

sentence

such

as

is

there

integrated
for articles

is
in

in
the

the
lan-

or particles
in
or even
what
appears
grammatic
gender,those
as a substantive
or a verb,
as a subject
or a predicate,
languages
or as qualifiers
or inflexions.
The sign radicals,
without
being
speci&cally
of speech,
be ail of them
in turn.
There
any of our parts
may
is, howguages
or passive

voice

or case

or

that

that

explanation

he

must

not

look

360

SIGN

LNGUAGHE

AMONG

NORTH

AMERICAN

INDIANS.

a grouping

and
of the
an arrangesquence
ideographic
pictures,
in connected
which
be classed
under
the
signs
may
succession,
head
of syntax.
This
with
to the
scholastic
reference
subject,
special
order
of deaf-mute
as compared
with
oral
has
been
the
signs
speech,

ever,
ment

of

theme

of much
without

graph
found

further
of

remark

In

are

So

mediary

among
to any

language

of

still

are

to

be

and

from
next

attention

longer
sometimes

picture
Greek

impressive
almost

degree

to

to

to have

known

been

the

th
para-

the

pro-

its

if

at

in

memory

than

the

from

is very

In

variable.

without
the

the

order
which

inter-

being
and

language,
in

the
have

infancy

commencing

Latin,
introduced

order
in which

early

by (2) spoken
in the
order

write

the

positions

they

(1)
(3)
had

time
when
spoken
language
carried
on by signs,
mainly
order
of the figures
would
be
into the spoken
order
would
pass

being
the

invented,
the
same

of the Chinese
th writing
that
a
deaf
The
oral language
person."
by
to the
which
have
Indo-European
given
says

truly

invented

phases

formation
by

the

in

of picture-writing,

would

been

in

without

was

alphabet

But
speak.
intercourse

had

both

relative

and

superseded

men

considered
the

may
sign

signs,

their
tongues
were
conquered

invite

remaining

and
signs,
Hence
LEIBNITZ

seem

may

as in

writing
of the

language.

than

order,
whom
the

rudimentary,

figurative
the order

might
has
not

latter

the

alphabetic
writing,
been
accustomed
was

others,

another

one

language
of a
ideas

the

point.

nations

there

succeed

the
made,
and
spoken

reproduced
same

comment

of which,
condensed
follow
in the

and

LENiTZ.

signs

former,

notes

Valade

construction

mimic

whiehthe
they

some

discussion,
M. Rmi

of

speculations

and

grammatical
while
in the

speech,

In

parts.

the

speech

former,

latter,
received

signs
the

yoke.
cannot
language
and
sentences.

Sign
words
tonation

are

their

connection

ideas.

The

to

used

only
of ideas

relations

show

and
is

in

by

sign
relations

is an

artist,

between

them,
artist

it

localized

animated,

and

it

appears
at his
and

the

reciprocal

corresponding
of
degrees
expressed

necessary

by

inThe

companson.

and

by placement,
the
abstraction
and

grouping
and the

of

dependence
with
vocal

persons
effect
is that

of
so as

things
which
is seen

in presenting
in
the advantage
he
can
of several
transient
signs,
at a single
moment.
The sign talker
has
move
and act, are
and
his scenes
disposai,

only present
the succession

time

for

therefore
when

But though
the
connected
scene
the
as

or

rhetorically
are
objects

a picture.
a permanent

of

inflection
of motion

established

talker

the

show
Degrees

has

result

their

more

is therefore

arrangement

varied

and

significant.
It is not
satisfactory
sentative
of the
order
wholly
squence
quoted

but

lost;
in

the

from

an

to give
of signs,
this
adopting
by

Rev.

order

of

because

the

expedient

as

of

presentation
essay

the

J.

by
signs
R. Keep,

words

equivalent
pictorial
a mere

deaf-mutes,
in

as repre-

arrangement
illustration
of

.Ame~eaH

the

following
Annals
of

is
the
is
the

tfALLERY.]
"J
1
and

Deaf
Prodigal

SYNTAX
vol.

Dumb,
xvi,
Son is translated

0F

DEAF-MUTE

p. 223, as the order

into signs:
two.Son
younger

man
"Once,
one, sons
divde:
part
Father
my, me give.
few after,
son
ail
younger
money
wine
where
tleman
eat,

drink,
food
meet.
see-self

food

nice

little:

eat.

son

Money

hungryvery.
Gentleman
son send

husks
father

eat

so.-Son

SIGNS.

361

in which

say,

the

Father

parable

property

his give.
part
far
country
take,
go, money
aU.
by and
by gone
Country
each,

Goseekmanany,mehire.
field
swine
feed.

want-cannot-husks

him

give

Son

swine
nobody.

of the

your
Days
spend,
everyGenhusks
Son

bread
my, servants
many,
part
give
enough,
away
die.
I dcide
Father
I go to, sayI
none-starve,
bad, God disyou disobey-name
obey,
my hereafter
Ton
me
son, no-I
unworthy.
work
servant
like.
give
So son begin
Father
far
look:
son
go.
see,
embrace.
Son father
pity,
run,
meet,
God
dissay, I bad,
you disobey,
obey-name
But father
servants
my hereafter
son, nolunworthy.
caU,
command
robe
best
son put on, ring
bring,
feet put
finger
put
on, shoes
fat bring,
kill.
We
ail eat, merry.
on, calf
Son
this
Why~
my fornow alive:
merly
now found:
dead,
formerly
lost,
rejoice."
It may
be
not only from
this
but
remarked,
from
example,
general
that
the
verb "to be" as a
study,
not have
copula
orpredicantdoes
any
in sign
place
It is shown,
language.
deafLmntes
as
however,
among
an assertion
of presence
or existence
of stretcliing
the
arms
by a sign
and
hands
forward
and
then
the
of affirmation.
adding
Time as
sign
referred
to in the conjunctions
when and then is not gestnred.
Insteadof
the form,
"When
I have
had a sleep
I will
or "After
go to th
river,"
I will go to the
sleeping
both
deaf-mutes
and Indians
would
exriver,"
the intention
press
I river
by "Sleep
time
donc,
go."
Thongh
present,
and
future
is readily
past,
in signs
expressed
(see page
366), it is donc
once for ail in the connection
to which
it belongs,
and once established
is not repeated
by any subsequent
as is commonly
the case
intimation,
in oral
speech.
the object
by which
is placed
Inversion,
before
the acis a striking
feature
of the language
tion,
of deaf-mutes,
and it appears
to follow
the
natural
method
and
by which
actions
enter
into
objects
the
mental
In striking
conception.
a rock
th
natural
is
conception
not
first
of the
abstract
idea
of striking
or of sending
a stroke
into
and
vacancy,
seeing
no intention
nothing
of striking
having
anything
in
when
a rock
particular,
rises
suddenly
vision
and
up to the mental
receives
the blow;
the order
is that
the man
sees the rock,
has the intention to strike
therefore
it, and does so;
he gestures,
"Irockstrike."
For
further
illustration
of this
a deaf-mnte
in signs
the
subject,
boy,
giving
action
of a man
compound
a bird
from
a tree, nrst
shooting
represented
the tree, then
the bird as alighting
a hunter
npon
toward
it, then
coming
and
at it, taking
aim with
looking
a gun,
then
the report
of the
latter
and the falling
and the dying
of the bird.
gasps
These
are undoubtedly
th successive
that
an artist
would
steps
have
taken
in drawing
the picor rather
ture,
successive
to illustrate
the
pictures,
story..It
is, howthinks,
can-I

say,

Mtnb
ever, urgeuto the congenitally

huis

intact

when
to

their

intensity,
to the
on as normal
statement

above

to

optic
and, therefore,
Th
abb
Sicard,

is

the

concerning
and

communicate

by

blind

the

is true,
using

are

speech,

of

others.

of Indians

deaf-mutes

of

senses

in proportion
no one mode
of

exclusion

the

ail

that

conception
and hence

and

prsentations
cannot
they

because

the

deduction

of intellectual

mode

the

the

and

conceptions
language

that

among
whom it is found
not carefuUyeducated
first
action
coming
usually

deaf-mute,
blind
persons

cadence,
The

sentence.

insisted

or not

Whether

a metrical

~ouu-i.M*.

not

are

sensitiveness
be

can

in

into

enter

relative

ideation

blind
is asserted

of the

structure

the

It

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

~muujut~i.uj.u~c'j.

who

toberythmical.
converse
usually
in

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

362

sign
to
confined

arrangement.

pictorial

with

dissatisfied

of

want

th

tenses

in
of speech,
to construct

the

and

conjunc-

natural

of the modern
signs,
of most
indeed
parts
tions,
a new
language
inverted
their
ttempted
and with
order,
of the French
in the order
should
be given
the words
in which
of signs;
him to supof
course
which
required
or other
adopted,
spoken
language
their
whatever
of
word
Signs,
for
language.
spoken
every
ply a. sign
or suggest
with
associated
them,
not
become
words,
could
character,
was to explain
The first step,
learned.
had been
therefore,
nntil
words
methodfrom
the new signs
as
distinct
styled
natural
means
of
signs,
by
Then
each
word
was
of verbal
of a passage
language.
ical, the meaning
takenseparatelyandasignamxedtoit.whichwastobelearnedbythe
a physical
If the word
represented
pupil.

the

object,

sign

would

be the

provided
and
would
understood,
natural
be already
as the
same
sign,
the
enand
in ail cases
was
and
been
seen
had
familiar;
~he object
of the meana suggestion
the sign
was to have
deavor
convey
as strong
these
The final
as was possible.
step was to gesticulate
ing of the word
the words
in which
order
in the exact
with words,
thus
associated
signs,
write
the
would
Then
the
very
in a sentence.
to stand
pupil
were
in. the

desired

words
in

natural

signs
th

understand
him

the

how

to

guage.

been
in

a very

methodical
limited

ideas,
except
to the
ideas
according
express
no repetitions
were
As there
it

language,

became

to indicate
others,
the
methodical
but

the

necessary
different
not

signs

with

every
word,
also,
of speech
cate
what
part
to show
their
other
signs

full

sumeiently

The

passage.

If

desired.

order

exact
not

had

to

signs
degree,
and
order
of

time
with

unite

tenses

the
and

of

th

previous
careful,
did not

explanation
not
he would

to
profess
only to show
methods
of spoken
in the
in narratives
but

the
verbs,
tb

give
him
lansign
verbs

for
word-sign
and
so by degrees

for
were
signs
comprise
required
'only
a grammatical
such
sign to indievery
sign,
still
case of verbs,
the word
was,
and, in the

Itwas,
tenses
and correspondinginnections.
and unwieldly
ready
at every
a cumbrous
vehicle,
remarks,
of its own machinery.
Nevertheless,
under
the weight
down
step to break
of the foundfrom
the date
in ail our schools
it was industriously
taught
as Dr.

Peet

M~LEBT.j
~rn

-Ir

SYNTAX
4-11-

of the

ing
it was

OF

American

SIGN

G~

yoyn

in

Asylum

LANGUAGE.
.1-

1817

1_

down

363

_o_

to about

the

year

1835,

when

abandoned.

The

collection

and

complete

of narratives,

and dialogues
of our Indians
in
speeches,
commenced
.systematically
by the
prsent
writer,
of whioh
are in this paper,
has not yet been sufB.cientIy
exact
to establish
conclusions
on the subject
of the syntactic
of their
So far as studied
it seems
to be similar
to
signs.

sign
language,
several
examples

nrst

arrangement
that
of deaf-mutes

and
to retain
the
characteristic
of pantomimes
in
first the principal
idea
and
the accessories
figuring
adding
successively
in the order
of importance,
the ideographic
in the ideoexpressions
being
order.
If th examples
are not enough
logie
to establish
given
general
rules
of construction,
at least
show
the
natural
order
of ideas
in
they
the minds
of the gesturers
and the several
modes
of inversion
by whieh
to the unknown,
they
pass from the known
with the dominant
beginning
idea
or that
to be best
known.
Some
supposed
instances
of
special
other

than

strictly

designated

as

grammar

expedients
broadly

DEGREES

of comparison
Degrees
and
by Indians,
by adding
"big~or~Iittle."

are

OF

diminution

under

coming

the

machinery

by

deaf-mutes

mentioned.

COMTAJ5ISON.

both
frequently
expressed,
to the
or descriptive
generic

j0a~wouldbe"wetlittle";
The amount
or force

warmmuch."
responding
ferent
shade

syntactic
may be

but

that

coo~coldlittle";
also often indicates

of motion

or augmentation,
as is reported

sign

sometimes

for
cor-

a difexpresses
with
reference

meaning,
by Dr. Matthews
bad and
see page
411.
This change
contempt,
in degree
of
motion
often
used
for emphasis
as is the raising
of the
is, however,
only,
voice
in speech
or italicizing
and
in print.
The
of
Prince
capitaliziRg
an instance
of a comparison
in his sign for excessively
Wied
gives
Aa~,
first giving
that
for hard,
viz
the
left hand,
and strike
it
Open
against
several
times
with the right
the backs
of the fingers).
Afterwards
(with
to the

he
left
raise

sign

gives

Mn~,

index-finger
the
right

dicularly.
Rev.
an

of

for

G.

intensive

excessively,
the
upon
arm

high,

L. Deffenbaugh
sign

as

follows

right

shoulder,
the
extending

Sign
at

for
the

index-finger

liard,
same

then
time

place
extend

the
and

upward,.perpen-

describes
the

among

what
as
may
perhaps
be regarded
in connection
with
the sign for
Sahaptins
the left hand
in position
in front
of the body
thumb
on
then
with
first,
lying
second,

Place
~ood~
6., ~o'y ~oo<
with
ail fingers
closed
except
of right
hand
extended
forefinger

in same
to end of forefinway point
till near
the body
and
then
to a
up the arm
breast
to make
the sign ~oo<~
For
point
the latter
see ExTBA-CTS B'BO]M: DICTIONAR'Y
The
same
motion
page
487, infra.
special
is prenxed
to the sign
for bad as an intensive.
Another
intensive
is reported
at
by Mr. Benjamin
Clark,
interpreter
the Kaiowa,
and Wichita
Indian
in which
Comanche,
agency,
Territory,
after
the sign for bad is made,
that
for ~fo?~r
is used
by the Comanches
ger

of

left

hand,
in front
of

move

it

SIGN

364

as

forward,

front

of

Dr.

knuckles
H.

fist

from

six

inches

above

strike

first

the

liau

the

it,
chest

of

over

for
sign
Arapaho
heart
with
the

the

with

bitter

sorrow,
orthat

pleasure

of

I have

sorrow.

of

the

hunger,

not

A.,

writes

By

carrying

it

follows
right
motion

the
For
two

brave,
three

or

other

with

starvation
the sign

hunger,
nsed with

it is ever

in

the

used

when
with

~u,

as

fist

right

seen

u~~

downward

beginning
is made.

strong

cam I learnthat

nor

m.

fist

right
S.

and then
make
the sign for strong.
times,
the superlative
"Th
expresses
sign for strong
a base
it denotes
with
coward
coward;
signs
and

INDIANS.

JLU..U.<~JHJ

tJLUJ.tZJUU.UOUJLJ

side

U.
surgeon
on the subject
the lefb, instead

inquiry
over

forward

behind

10JLU

assistant

Corbusier,
a special

to

in response

AMBBICAN

NORTH

the palmar
pass
of the left.

then

the

W.

~IIUUUOU-

UtiO

J-imjt)

I0110WO

back

AMONG

LANGUAGB

for
them."

with

used

OPPOSITION.

Indians

in

so

common
of

natural,

signs

express

degrees
the left

holding

for
expressions
as among

some

is not

but

and
as between
the right
and left hands,
opposition,
and the
little
among
and forefinger
appears
finger,

of
principle
the thumb

The
between

deaf-mutes.
of

above,"
"below,"
"forward,"
the methodical,
distinguished
the
with
also
connected
Mis

hand

and

horizontal,

but

palm

If

still.

perfectly

if

until,
as possible,
the

more

this

time

in

lower

enormously

corresponding
the
hand,

of

side

enemy,"
the little
been

being

than
nose
some

by
finger

decided

for

stand
on

to put

fanciful
the
the

by

the

forefinger
PBOPEB

It
tive,

is well
and

known

particularlythat

that

the

names

above

there

for

by

is gestured
left or
the

on a system
part
an elaborate
proof
and is more

figuration,
two fingers
at

same
and

the

at

the

left

and
wrong,
because

merely

"wise

man."

are

almost

the

and

downward,

ont by

right
fool"

for

grunt,

height..All

Below

in large

based
wrought

with

duplicate

made

palm

made
They
and
the

nose

greater

being

spontaneous

"friend,"
connection
of

tip

was

been

value.

suggestive

emit

znith,

the
express
motionless.

motionless,

monks
than

rather

invention

to

perfectly
ail movement

to have

seems

open,
hori-

is greater,
to be expressed
height
as high
hand
his right
will raise

the

held

Cistercian

which

of the

on
eyes
desires

manner,

of the

mnemonic

he

is held

right
down.

as the
Indian

fingers
body,
is then
placed
or more
an inch

the left hand

times,
above"
is only a little
as
the right
above,
considerably

indicated
thing
but if it be

the

by

hand

downward,
palm
several
a few inches

higher

as

prolonged
the left hand

of opposition
cess

and

to

attempt

expressed

of the

right

sign,

above,
his
fixing

and,

eyes looking
The code

the

the

this concludes
above,
hand
is raised
higher

sometimes

in front
The

upward.

together,
joined
but joined,
open
fingers
zontal,
and lowered
th left, and raised
being

is

comparison..A&o~

"back,"
from
th

right
for

side

placed
it had

NAMBS.

of

Indians

to some

theygenerallyrefer

animal,

always

conno-

predicating

MALLERY.]1

often

COMPARISON-PROPER

some

attribute

or position

mit

of being
expressed
confasion
between
the
and

name-totem,
name.
proper
served
and

he

sign

sign
curious

of that

sign

the

as resorted

animal

in

device

to

but
the

Such
there
animal

to

designate
differentiate

to by a Brul
Dakota.
After
his index
forward
from
the

passed

365V

.L'~1.L.L:.lIoJ.

animal.

langnage,

expressing
not
used,

NAMES.

''.L"L~

names
readily
may be sometimes
which
is taken

that
proper
making
mouth

but
was

ada
as

as

ob-

th
sign
of th
in a direct
line,
name
of the per-

as "that
is his name,"
i. e., the
to a grammatic
division
approach
of substantives
be correlated
with
the
mode
may
in which
the
many tribes,
especially
in their
names
Dakotas,
designate
i. e., by a line
from
the
pictographs,
mouth
of the figure
drawn
a man
to the animal,
also drawn
representing
with
color
or position.
proper
150 thus
shows
the name
of Shun.ka
Fig.
explained
referred

son

to.

Red

Luta,
lalla

dog

an

Dog,
drawn

chief,
The

self.

it orally
This

animal,
names

shading
vertical
lines

by

Ogalhim-

by
of

according
scheme

which

is used

of

this

seemed

would

are

M~m~
(

wN
)

7~

~~St

~NtB~L\
it
Fie. iso.

designate
The

writer

drawn

from

be interesting

/Mr~

~B!t)))t~\

parts

where
to

colors.
lines

her-

colors,

in other

paper
usefui

particnlar
in wbich
It

to the
of

/?'?~

is de-

signedtorepresentred,or
~{~,
aldic

/~

the

to

possesses
the mouth

in painted
robes
to a name-totem.

many

tJ

examples

dwell

more
than
is now
allowed
the
upon
names
with
the
if not
proper
result,
be signified
in gesture,
whereas
the
is unable
to translate
th
proper
or narrative
and,
necessarily
ceasing
Indians
are
alphabet.
named
generally

of Indian
peculiar
objectiveness
the
that
can
all
intention,
they
best
sign-talker
deaf-mutes
among
names
in his
occurring
speech

resorts
to the
signs,
dactylic
at first
to a clan
or totemic
according
but
later
in life often
acsystem,
a new name
quire
or perhaps
several
names
in succession
from
some
exor adventure.
ploit
is given
Frequently
a sobriquet
comby no means
AU of the subsequently
plimentary.
as well
as the
acquired,
original
are connected
with
material
names,
or with
substantive
actions
objects
so as to be
in a graphie
expressible
in a pictorial
picture,
and, therefore,
The determination
sign.
to use names
of this
connotive
character
is
shown
by the objective
ofthose
translation,
whenever
possible,
European
names
which
it became
to introduce
into
their
necessary
Wilspeech.
liam Penn
was called
that
the wordfor
in th
"Onas,"
being
feather-quill
Mohawk
dialect.
The name
of the second
French
of Canada
governor
was
which
was
translated
"Montmagny"
"Onontio"
by the Iroquois
"Great
and
associated
Mountain,"
with
the
has
been
becoming
title,
to all successive
applied
Canadian
the
governors,
though
origin
being

SIGN

366

~n~~A~

generally
ment.

4~

it T~ftM
bas

fbrgotten,
is also

It

AMONG

LANGUAGE

said

T\rt

~&~~

been

Iroquois

Cajenquiragoe,"
a critical
but because
time,
arrow
of his name-"
etymology

of the

because
arrow,"
had somehow

swift

at

arrivai

TtiCL~-Q'nhf~a')

they
maker"

~f~Tm~H-

compli-

metaphorical
named
was
not

Fletcher

th grt

INDIANS.

aa

aa
as

considered

Governor

that

AMERICAN

NORTH

the

by

ofhis

speedy
informed

been

(-Fr. ~Mer).

GENDBE.
is sometimes

This

animais,
An
ure.
both

difference

is in the
example
The
of Wied.

Prince

the

expressed

the

when

sides

of

the head,

place
short
stubbyhorns
ears
are seen moving,

cow's

Tribes

mane.
from

that

in which

of

In

cases

many
sign for

often

men
the

male

the

not
hair

denote
of animais

sex

of the

bail

the

given
hands

move

to be indicated,
bull's
by the

appear

females

is indicated

the

by

and
shock

arranged

corresponding

by

by
on

several

them

being
covered
is differently
of the women

their

of

sex

portrait-

"Curvethe

withthenngersfbrward~thelatteris,
them
on th sides of theheadand

two forefingers,
The
times."
the

to distinguish
by different
signs
of such varied
in appearance
allows
and female
buffalo,
signs for the male
closed
the tightly
former
is, "Place

gestnre.
of a generic

addition

or female.
TENSE.

it has

While
press
without

the

diniculty.
use of signs

the

by

been

yet

tense,

there

mentioned

that

conception
A common

of present,
mode
of

for

to-day,

one

is no inflection
past,

and

future
the

indicating

of whichis,
"(l) both
and
to each
forward

of signs
to exis gestured
time

present
hands

side,
slowly
palms
outward;
(2) swept
idea
combine
the
of openness."
This
the idea
may
II.)
(C/Myemme
deaf-mte
the general
the
now with
nrst
part of it resembling
openness,
sign

for

7tere
signs

meaning
&c.
right,
and above

(J),
the

head

heavens,
still
forefinger
pointing
head;

are

together

also

as

reported

of the

the

expressing

hand

upright
extended,
Forefinger
side of th body
in front
of the
right
upward
the center
toward
so that
the extended
finger
points
of the right
carried
downward
in front
then
breast,

is carried

of the

index,
of the

of

ornow.

related
nearly
M0!o, at once, viz.:

Two

is

extended,
to convey

and

pointing

upright."
to the

palm
upward,
the hand
pnsh
up

and

(.Da~o&t
as
left,

down

L)
high

a slight
time."

as

Place

the

extended

and

before

the

distance

top

several

times,
Kaiowa
I;

at the
directed
upward
I;
(JEH<Ms<t
Wc7M~
II.)
ComamcZte
IH; Apache
II;
a distinct
modiTime
is not only expressed,
but some
tribes
give
past
are examples:
a short
or long time past.
The following
to show
fication
with forethe left hand
at arm's
closed,
recently.-Hold
length,
Lately,
the place
where
of
extended
and
in
the
direction
~nger
only
pointing
hold the right
hand
the event
then
theright
shoulder,
against
occorred;
the

eyes
~.f~af~

being

I;

but
closed,
The hands

with
may

index
be

extended

exchanged,

and
the

of the left.
in the direction
pointing
extended
and th left retained,

right

MALLEEY.]
as

tne

GBAMMA.TICDBVICESINSI&NS.

case

may

for

require

ease

in

867

description.

(~L&s~o/~

jS/M~otM

I;

aM~B~MttM.)
hands
-EoK~ ago.-Both
closed,
hand
at arm's
slowly
length,
the shoulder
or near
it, pointing
one.
the tips of the
Frequently
one

hands

drawn

apart,

until

theyreaeh

forefingers
pointing
in the

and

extended

are
forefingers
the positions

pass
straight;
other
against
as the opposite

the

horizontally,
same
direction

and

placed

together,
described.

the

(j&s~o~

I;

~OS/M~aK~Ba.M~I.)
The
and
other
Indians
a s&ot~ time
Comanche,
Wichita,
designate
the
of the
a,go by placing
and
thumb
of the
tips
left
hand
forefinger
the remainiug
and holding
together,
the hand
before
fingers
the
closed,
and thumb
bodywith
toward
forefinger
the
pointing
theright
shoulder;
index
and thumb
of the right
hand
are then
held
and
similarly
placed
those
of the left,
when
the hands
against
are slowly
a short
drawn apart
distance.
For
a long time ago the hands
are
but drawn
similarly
held,
farther
Either
of these
apart.
is preceded
signs
may be and frequently
for day, ~om~,
or year,
when
it is desired
by those
to convey
a definite
idea
of the time
past.
A sign
is reported
with the
abstract
idea
as ibilows
Th
of~we,
arms
are flexed
and hands
in front
of the body
as in
brought
together
The hands
are made
type-position
to move
in wave-like
(W).
motions
and

up

down
the

gives
The

other

mode

of

side

to

side."

FIoating

on

the

(Oto I.)
tide
of

The

authority

time.~

of

future
time
expressing
by some
is, however,
the
Count
off figers,
then
shut
all
following
hands
several
and touch
the hair
and tent
or
times,
as

reference,
of both

white

from

conception

ordinary

ngurative
the fingers

and

together

poetical

object.

(jipac?M

III.)

Many

years;

when

I am

old

(white-

haired)."
CONJUNCTIONS.
An

instance

interesting
of the conjunction

effect

where
and

th

is shown

connection
of signs
rapid
in N~TCl's
NARRATIVE,

has

the

infra.

PREPOSITIONS.

In

the

gestures

TENDOT-HUEBITO
the want

supplies

DiALOcmjE
(page
of the proposition

489)
to.

the

combination

of

PONCTUATION'.

While
action,

this

is

or pause,

interrogation

generally
instances

points

and

accompanied
have
been

by
noticed

facial

manner

expression,
suggesting

the

device

of
of

periods.
if<t~

of

interrogation.

and other
The Shoshoni,
Absaroka,
Dakota,
Comanche,
to ask a question,
the gestures
desiring
precede
constituting
ation
desired
to attract
by a sign intended
attention
and
the flat right
with
the palm
viz., by holding
hand,
down,

Indians,
the
asking
directed

when
informfor,"
to the

SIGN

368

individual

LANGUAGE

AMONG

NORTH

AMERICAN

INDIANS.

the
with or without lateral
oscillating
motion;
interrogated,
when completed,
being closed by the same sign and
use of th interrogation
This recalls
the Spanish
after the question.

gestural
sentence,
a look of inquiry.
points before and

JP~O~.
indicated
its conclusion
after concluding
a short statement,
A Hidatsa,
before the
hands
the inner edges of the clinched
together
by placing
and
downward
to
their
and
them
ontward
respective
passing
breast,
This sign is also used
sides in an emphatic
Fig. 334, page 528.
manner,
done.
to express
in other connections
or statement
is
the close of a narrative
The same mode of indicating
left hand horizontally
made by the Wichitas,
by holding the extended
the
to the right, palm either toward
the body, fingers
pointing
and cutting
downwrd
past the tips of the
body or downward,
edgewise
This is the same sign given in the
left with the extended
right hand.
in Fig. 324, page
OF EiN
CHB-SS as cMt q~ and is illustrated
AjDDBESS
and convenient
than the device of the
522.
This is more ideographic
who denoted
a comma
by M. A. d'Abbadie,
Abyssinian
Galla, reported
by a harder
by a slight stroke of a leather
whip, a semicolon
one, and
before

a full

stop

by one still harder.

(HaST!XB2?.S~L?J!).G~&~BCB~O~OMC

~~&E'~LBCE.

of North America
The most interesting
light in which the Indians
of
a stage of evoluis- in their present
can be regarded
representation
Their signs, as well as
tion once passed throngh
by our own ancestors.
of humanity
to
form a part of th paleontology
their myths and customs,
of the latter as the geologist,
with similar obin the history
be studied
At this time it is only
ject, studies all the strata of the physical world.
of gesture
th application
signs to elucidate
pictopossible to suggest
and
and also their examination
to discover
religions,
sociologie,
graphs,
in them, as has been done with great success in
histori
ideas preserved
of oral speech.
the radicals
SIGNS CONNECTEDWITH BICTO&EATHS.
of Indians
is the sole form in which they recorded
The picture
writing
withont the aid of a traevents and ideas that can ever be interpreted
of the wampum
for the signification
ditional
key, such as is required
of
tribes
and the gM~pMS of Pern.
belts of the Northeastern
Strips
of
and
the
smooth
surtablets
of
dressed
skins
animais,
bark,
wood,
those most
faces of rock have been and still are used for such records,
and thereforemost interesting,
being of course the rock etehancient,
if at all, by the ascertained
but they can only be deciphered,
ings
are made.
on which the more modern and th more obvions
principles
are
mere idle
of
the
numerous
and
rock
carvings
widespread
Many
sketches

of natural

objects,

mainly

animais,

and

others

are

as exclu-

MALLES?.]
"

EVOLUTION
~Y~uj.iu~

mnemonie

sively
Coinmbian
the

as

th
some

discovery

0F
UJ!'

wampum
tribes

rndest

PICTOGRAPHS.
i'IUTO&EAPHS.

above

369
g69

mentioned.

have-employed
markers
for

Even

devices

yet

since
ruder

the
than

pictorial
as
attempt
the memory.
An account
of these
is given
in E. Winslow's
Relation
Co~ ~Mass
(A. D. 162)
Hist.
~oc., 2d sries,
ix, 1822, p. 99, as ibilows:
"lustead
of records
and chronicles
take
this course:
they
Whereany
remarkable
act is
in memory
of it, either
in the place
done,
or by some
near
pathway
make
a round
adjoining,
they
hole
in the ground
about
a
foot
and
as much
deep,
when
othrs
over,
which,
passing
by behold
the
they
cause
and
inquire
occasion
of the
which
once
same,
being
are careful
to acquaint
they
known,
all men
as occaswn
serveth
therewith.
And
lest such
holes
should
be nlled
or grown
over by any accias men
dent,
pass
often
by they
renew
will
the same;
means
by which
of great
many
things
are fresh
in memory.
antiqnity
So that
as a man
if he can understand
traveleth,
his
his journey
will
be the
guide,
less
of the many
by reason
tedious,
historical
discourses
which
will
be related
nnto
him."
of one

in Commerce
Gregg,
Plains
tribes
"When

of ~e

New

~~Wes,

of the
Tbt'Z;,
1844, TI, 286, says
also pile heaps
of stones
npon
mounds
or conspicnous
so arranged
as to
points,
beunderstoodbytheir
and
passing
sometimes
set
cmrades;
bleached
they
up the
buffalo
which
are everywhere
heads,
scattered
over those
to indicate
the
plains,
direction
of their
and many
other
facts
march,
which
may be commonicated
by those
simple
signs."
A more
but
still
ingenious
mode
of giving
arbitrary
is
intelligence
at this
practiced
day by the Abtraveling,

will

they

naki,
chief

as reported
of tliat

Pierreville,
in the

are

H.

by

L.

at
living
When
they
to say
am
"I

woods,

g'oingtotheeast~astickissto.ck
iu the
ground
pointing
directiOD,Fig.l51.
another
far,"

M.

the

152.
15~.
"Gone
far"
mg.
Fig.
is th
rev<
reverse,
10U-rnevofnrminRpr)f).hsmi~n
~n
of proposed
journey
absence
is
shown
same
number
e
by the
of
sticks

across

154 signifies
Cattuig
on one,
near

the

two,
the butt

the

first;

five
bark
three
means

thus

former,
l~n.
"1~O
1S3.
Fig.

stick
close
mu_

The

Masta,

now

tribe,
Quebec.

to

that

~Am-notgone
is stuck
across
to

the

groand,
ground,
of days

number

Fig.

days'
journey.
off from a tree
or four
Save

sides
had

poor,

luck."
poorest
poorer,
off aU around
the tree
Cuttingit
means
"I -~t~uoLati.v.mg.
am starving."
Smok01UUR.1.1-1"1
a, r,
of birch
bark
ing
pice
and

hanging

it on

TIGM2
a, tree
means

"I

am

sck."

Where
rude,

has

there

and

at

the

it would

viled,

existed
time

same
be

of artistic

form

any
a

however

representation,

of ideographic
gesture
would
wouio.
form
of th
the latter

system
the
that the

expected

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

AMONG

LAN&UAGE

HSN

370

the
water

in
111
appear
and
sign
of river
358 being
on page

The

former.

pre-

signs

mentioned

neccswhen
it became
established,
a character
to draw
sary or desirable
same
the
to convey
idea,
than
natural
be more
would
nothing
form
of delineause the
graphie
to
described.
above
which
is also
tion
or design

to

Itwasbutonemoreandaneasystep
It
was but one more and

153.

FIG.

or rocks

fasten

skins,
upon
bark,
their
Mien:
or carviugs
preserve
jjj.cacj.yc
cm.vmgs
as has been shown
approach,

the

in pigments
raphy

skeleton

an easy

outline,

airpictures
and in their

step
still

that

evanescent

ideog-

of the
the
rudiments
phoabove,
conthat
have been
netic
alphabets
A transtructed
peoples.
by other
sition

between

stage

and

gestures
left

in which

hand is

th

pictographs,
surface
used
a.s a supposed
drafting
draws
th index
which
lines,
upon
BETWEEN
in the DIALOGUE
is exhibited
This

498.

as it may

importance,
which
they

logie
with
The
by

is common

device

our

are

generally

reproduction

of

apparent

gestare

Indians

for

obvions

reasons,
ideas

to
tempt
an artistic

convey

the

of the

bas,
those

limited

subjective
to the

by
if not
in

lines

th

most

been
which

page
~-a,
archoequal
the art of writing,
in it.
instructed

INDIANS,
without

were

direct

made

pictographs
in

frquent
the

beyond
of objects,
of
difficult

th

at-

of
range
so that

representation
the most
is still
interprewhich
pictographs
to
is likely
of sign language
th study
the one which
is precisely
tation
in
of the
of
Indians,
The
pietographs
following
examples
elucidate.
have
been
sefrom
those
with
sources,
foreign
cases
some
compared
and the gestures
is dennitely t.O known
their
because
v.
interprtation
"rlected
-1'_17
7..4.
well
deterare
with
or suggested
by them
correspondiag
part

skill

ALASKAN

among
deaf-mutes,
have
been
suggested
even
acquainted,

mined.
The
closed,

of the
versal
rays,

common
the

index

Indian
and

gesture
thumb

sign
curved,

for

sun

with

is
tips
the

hand

"Right
touching,thus

held
toward
and
a circle,
approximating
hand
of
th
the
of
the
fingers
position
sky,"
FIG. 156. FIG.157.
Two
155.
a
circle
beingshowninFig.
forming
.l.l_j.T~~
.?
uuo n~
lor sMm, -f igs. i oo auu jLm, me. jui~inj
characters
Egyptian
of
with indications
Th
of the disk.
together
latter,
conception
Fig.

158,

and

in

its

linear

form,

Fig.

159,

(Champollion,

Dict.,

9),

MALLEET.]

constitutes
the

the

whole

character

Egyptian

disk

appear
uted

("~

371

PICTO&RAPHSSUNSTARDAY.

for

in Figs.
G.
by Mr.

160

Survey,

from

logical

<

K.

The

H~.

and

the

of

rock

the

United

which

contrib-

States

Geo-

etchings

of the Moqnipueblos
in Arizona.
Th
same
from
th
same
authority
gives
FiG.159.
162
and
163
for
locality
Figs.
s~M,
be distinguished
from
may
several
other
similar

11
Sg
nG.i58.

from

rays
emanating
&'om
a MS.

taken

161,
GILBERT

~>
Tia.iei.

Fio.lEo.

for star
etchings
him, Figs.
some
indi164,165,166,167,
by always
showing
cation
of a face, the latter
absent
in the characters
star.
being
denoting
With
the above
characters
for sun comt)
at Cnzco,
pare
and
Fig.
t
168, found
Peru,
taken
from
Wiener's
Fc~OM et Bolivie,
1880, p. 706.
-
.P~s,
~
The
for sun is seen
Ojibwa
pictograph
in Fig.
from
loc.
169, taken
)
Schoolcraft,
FlG.162.
FIG. 163.
67.
1, pl. 56, Fig.
A gesture
for
is:
sign
of right
hand
sMMrtse,
mor?ttM~,
Forefinger
crooked
to represent
half of the sun's
disk and pointed
or extended
to the
also

given

by

left,

Y-

1+
+.
FIG. 164.
to the
tion.
the
/<
made
"~
Fm. iss.

(remaining

ilar

one

elevated.

slightly

,J-t.
Yr

)
-1

) )
r~G. 165.

the
f

gesture
made

fnlly
j

country

M.

is

care-

in

open

thepointing

"vouIdgeueraUybe
and the body
turned
so that
its left would
be in that
direceast,
In a room
in a city,
or under
circumstances
where
the
of
points
are
not
attended
left
compass
side supspecially
to, the
and
to snn,
tho gestnres
relating
day, &c., are
poses
th
east,
with such
rfrence.
The half
only of the disk
in the above
in the
represented
folgesture
appears
loR,in
lowing g Mo
Moqni
q u

SM~-Me, Figs.
A common

Fig.

then

Inthisconnec(CAeyeKKelI.)
tion it may be noted
that
when

170,

171,

gesture

ueblo
ppuebio
and

for

day
and

fingers
closed)
a pictograph
173 shows

t
etchings
h..c

for
for

(Gilbert,
is when
the

I~S'.)
index

172.

are
fomid

and

mornirtg
mot-KN:~
and

from
east
passed
m Owen's
Valley,

thumb
to

form

FIG.
pia-ies.
iss.

a circle

west.

Califomia,

a sim-

in the j~Mm. JBep. Geog. ~M~ey

west q/e
100th
the
circle
Washington,
1876, pl. opp. p. 326, in which
these
may indicate
the sa.me
day or mo?~
(both
gestures
having
the course
of the sun or moon
in
execution),
represented
being
perhaps
mere
contradistinction
to the vertical
or perhaps
the
latter
line,
signibeing

JM<<ZMmj~r

fies

one.

reported

1876,
either

174

Fig.

is

~M~ey
<?eo~<tp/t.
sun and the

The

of

pictograph

in Arizona,

Apache,

AMONG

L.ANUUAGE

SIGN

37~

the
in

reported

Coyotero
Ten~

the

1876,
Terr~ofMS/bf
~~e
of <ijJJJ~AiUic~LC~J
UuN
Ui
ten spots
approximately
the

days,
with

party

are

lines

Was/nm~oK,
the
uu.~
same
oc~m~j

shape

at

Camp

am~
Geolog.
Ixxvii.
pl.
1878,
represent

tb
mule

througl
sepa,ratinj
and
ma;

nights,

of co~
conception
ana
and
ot
00
consquent
conseqnem;
referred
to (page
above

include
y

P.

pack

traveling
The
the

found

Apaches,
~LMm. JBep.

which

eleven,
five

in
passed
the country.

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

the

over

enng
ering
scurity
A

common

siga

hand
tended,

closed,
but

curved

hand

held

leaving

in

176,

Chinese

The

crescent,

appears

lite,
177

an

bas

and

circle

the

resemblance.

obvious

as we commonly
also in the Ojibwa
I, pl.

(Schoolcraft,
a slight

with

a half

whichis
sky, in a position
cnrve
the
Moqui
175, to which
in the
and the identical
form
the

Fig.

Fig.

354).

is th right
moon,
~OK~,
and
index
exthe thumb

to form

toward

iUustrated
etching,
ancient

for

the satel-

figure

Fig.

pictograph,
which
is the

58),
as

same,

addition,
th
character.
J
Egyptian
ngorative
~.177.
Tm. 174.
The sign for s&~
also
Ae~eK,
Ae~em,
s&y,
th
across
index
from
east
to west
made
the
is generally
by passing
curve
is
in
the
Fig.
This
178, reznith.
pictograph
apparent
Ojibwa
portedinSchoolcrafb,I,pl.l8,Fig.21,andisabbreviated
the
character
in
Egyptian

hands
level
arated
ing

Fig.

meaning,
Tic.179.

TlG.178.

sign
for
and
facing
but in front

closed,
palms
partially
or slightly
with
above,
describsidewise,
a curve

like

p. 1).
Both

each

np

the

brought

other,

head;

(2)

to

sep-

snddenly

scal-

scallop
lop
is repeated
for
"many
,n, .u_u
TT
clouds."
(C/Mycmme n.)
182
Figs.
180, 181, and
Th
pictograph
Ojibwa

The

same

r~

esqaely
The

Fie. is3.
The

from

hanging
~O--O
gesture

pictograph,

sign.
Fig.

with
the

for

is

.a

Moqui

184, reported

+v",

of the
th

latter

etchings,

tI

sky.
rain
is described
as found

etcnmgs,

183,
,.a

composed

is added,

the

Moqui
Fig.

elaborate,

r~

It
1, pi. 58.
that
for c!oM~

s&y, to which
as compared
versed
~Nl.J

is in the

conception

J~.)
(Gilbert
for e~oM~ is more

in. Schoolcraft,

344.

J)tc&,
(ChampoUion,
as foIlOWS:
(1)

near
of

same

the

-with

motion

this

page

179

and

reported
sign

rebeingand pictur-

illnstrated

in New

for.F

Mexico

on
by

MALLEEY.]

Lieutenant
1850,

373

CLUDRAINLI&HTNINGSPEECH.

No. 64, T/n~y~~

Simpson
(Ex..Doc.
Congress,
first
LU
Moutezum~s
~J.UULeXL!.jUUM;H
HU
9) is said L to
represent
J.OJJj.cae.Ub
adjutants
soundingto him for rain.
The small

pl.

character

inside

the

which

187.

rapidity

=
E

moqui
Moqui
i.

a,

e.,

is

falling,
~Luu5,

sky

and

streak,

is shown,
the changclonds
rain
with
fall-

to the streak
is porrelating
specially
as muows
follows
hand
Right
elevated
beJKight

sign

forefinger
a

with

-c
Figs.
igs.
latter
the

In the

part
a

J!
1

gives

of the

The

in
Trayeo.
trayed
th
head,

above

sky,
gest-

185.

direction
ing.

great

drops

and

ing

and

The
'JLne

in Fig.
same
authority
twQ
for
uw
L! signs
c~jua
iul
H~m~Ky,
t~/n.vn/t~,
186

fore

the

A.
f~m,
are

grven
The

with

hand.
nana.
'Cr.
for

nriiig
m'ing
7)~.C
J)f&)
th

etching
(Ibert
cloud
from
wMch

curve

the

represents
with
corresponds

session,
a blast

sinuous,

pointing

upward,

brought

undulating

motion,

finger

down
stillex-

~=.

tended

downward

diagonally
188 and

Figs.
~)'

189

son,
late

<~p~~

toward

New

in

the

Mexico.

(Cheyenne,
by Mr.

n.)
W.

H.

Jack-

the

of an

es-

PueMo

The

taken

and

from

Survey,
decorated
walls

right.

H~/K
K~

of th

photographer
U. S. Geolog.

~fa

the

represent
J.C~~COCHU

Geog.

)
t
TiG.130.
Jemez,

also
o,o~

de

former

is

for

and the latter

terharmless,
in an arrow
or spear
minating
point,
for destructive
or fatal,
lightning.
blunt,

common
the

among
motion

of the

forward
-1

from

inrlir~+inm

indicating
190, taken
that

sign
Indians

for

index

in

i-ho
the

from

is

the
~muuu,
mouth.
voice,
the

speech,
specZ-,
the
repeated
a straight
This
iuaa
~t,<

is shown
DaX-o~

the-Elk-that-hollows-wa,U:ing,"

in

line
line,
muc~

-n:

Fis. isi.

Fig.

C'a7eK<Zar,

being

the

a Minneconjon

expression
chie~

for
"made

the

fact
med-

374

SIGN

icine."

The

more
resenting
on

graphie
an

portraitiire
and

antelope

by

of the
the

the

of

head

INDIA~~S.

an

albino

~<Mee is in

of

conception

whistling
This

or alarmed.

AMERICAN

NORTH

is indicated

ceremony

surprised

being

AMON&

LANGUAGE

sonnd

produced
from
MS.
ma.

is taken

by

of an

Indian

Saint

book
UUUit.

No.

prisoner
Augustine,
in
the

now
Fia,
Smithsonian
tion,

191, repthe animal

drawing
U-mWiUg

IlUtll

at

bnffalo.
Fig.

Institu30664.

is the exhiFig.192
bition
of wrestlingfor
a turkey,
the point
of
interestinthe

prsent

connection

the
being
the mouth

lines

from

to the

of

objects

from

con-

Itistaken

versation.
th

above-men-

tioned

MS.

drawing

book.
The

M
S

had

prints,
come

when,
returnwho

hunter,
in

wrapped
ket

his

with

foot

blankets,
and mocca-

leggings,
both
sins,
key,
tween

one
they
threw

protrnding,
and

endeavorwin

to

is

blan-

only

separated
their
off

ing

foot

evidently

together,
th
meeting
ing

ac-

wrestlers,
to the

cording

the

tm'-

which

lies

be-

them

and

the

donor.
In
from
the
conversation
drawing
book,
of a buffalo
which
final
killing
lines
cated
lft-hand
nearest

The
footprints.
fore
animal
the
by
line drawn
from
the

indicate
the

secured
by

figure,
comrade

having
an

also

is
has
ludian

th

to

drawn

under

so informs
the
strike

193,
same

lassoing,
shooting,
a camp.
The

wandered

feet,
his mouth

secured

opportunityto

about

Fig.
the

to

his
the

buffalo
it

the

object
by the

with

buffalo

companions,

an

mentioned;

taken
MS.
and
dotted
having
as indithe

his
gives
horns,
he no
ax, which

PICTOGRAPHS'SPEECHVOICE.

MALLERT.]

donbt

announces

of the

animal

a squaw

by
head
by

that

will
The

suggests.
to take an

arrow

her

he

to inform
holding

he

the

up

that

has

375

do, as the line from

Indian
in the upper

left-hand

and join
hiscompanions,
one aiready,
which

fact

his

mouth

to
corner

when
he

he

the

head
is told

turns

his

demonstrates

weapon.

FlG.193.

The

Mexican

1, p. 100, is illustrative
tell and
conversation.
ward,
pointing
against
persons,
up, the
however,
"ying

about
to
the

from
194, taken
Eingsborough,
H, pt.
and Hidatsa
for
sign made
by th Arikara
Tell me is: Place
the flat
right
hand,
palm
npin front
inches
of the right
side of the face,
fingers

pictograph,

fifteen
the

left

bottom

both
edges

hands
being

thcpicture
words."

Fig.

of the

and

the
hand
and
then
draw
inward
toward
front;
the chin.
For
between
two
coM~ers~o?~
talking
are held
before
the breasi,
pointing
palms
forward,
toward
moved
several
times
one another.
Perhaps,
of

lu. fact

only

means

the

common

poetical

image

of

3 (7 C
G

LANGUAGE
LANGUAGE

SIGN
SIGN

195

Fig.

is one
and

t<tK, p. 316,

AMONG
AMONG

of Landa's
one

snggests

AMERICAN'
AMERICAN'

NORTH
NORTH

INDIANS.
INDIANS.

de Yucafound
in Bel. des choses
characters,
and more especially
for
of the gestures
+~+.
.M.,
-1-il
th
that
for stK~, in which
1vl

Cuuu

L~wuIU

llaVJ.o

extended

and

t:wacuu~'

separated

fingers
arepassedforward
downward
and
slightly
from
the month"ma.ny
voices."

the

Although
about
opinion

last

the

is unfavorable
to
bishop
of his
the
authenticity
work,
yet even if it were
prepared
der his
latter
g;

by

a Maya,

unthe

supervision,
would
probably

havegivenhim.soDiegennative
conceptions,

uiDe

andamongthemgestures
would
be likely
The

made

hear,
dians

/)
J

and

both

thumb
line

straight
illustrated

in

"hearingears,"
of the same

is

final

part

made

by

the

a hearing

are

from
of
the

breast,

<~

the
as the
hand

the
*

~(M~K~M
Tie-Mo.

FiG.N5.

serpent,
bad

heart,"
a. gesture
for bad
hand
closed
being

with
then

back

and

199,

a bas-relief

th

the

Ojibwa

is
_A~-

breast,

ftm<! jE~~<t

taken

a
is

near

held

toward

from

I.)

")

~Y~

/X\\
J

of th

part
not

representing
the idea of bad,
411.
in Fig.
236 on page
The above
pictographs
Ojibwa
plates
58, 53, 59.
Fig.

which

heart,

is suddenlvextended
and
the
is opened
fingers
each other.
separatedfrom

ure,

in
ear,

and

arm

The.final

joined,
to the

Figs.
people,
latter
198, th
"T,
and
th former
means
"I hear,
but
your
hands
thrown
out as in the
the
being
197

which

In-

by

Fig.
196,
andthose

pictograph

of

for

sign

and
deaf-mntes,
in the
motion
consisting
of the index,
or the index

words

to occur.

natural

gestconnected

are

taken

Dupaix's

from

is illustrated

withheart,

loc.

Schoolcraft,

Monuments

of

New

cit.

Spain,

I,

MALLE.]
MALLE.]

PICTO&RAPHSHEARKILD.
PICTO&RAPHSHEARKILD.

in 'Eingsborough,
edict

royal

loc. cit.

right

hand

pears

to be

uttered

directed

of.Bea.f

to
with

Ye/

typical
7cilled
is:

or

ward
ject
clinch
strike

persons

for

sign

down-

killed.

The

the
hand
right
it down
and
out

the

201,

taken

to

depicted,

so

addressed,

th

and

command

be
the

ap-

in
from

the
the

from

the

Dakota

direction

abbreviated

of
is

sign
manner
right

This
H.)
gesture
also appears
ju.~
JLinscs'.ul'enisoappearsa.mongineuaKotasand
among
is illustrated
in Fig.
200.
Fig.

considered

kill

strike
shoulder,
outward
in
vaguely

elevated

the
be

been
is plaMy

hand

Right

long
to near

tips,

has

to 7teaf

prface

lying

imger

and
to

3, p. 31,

gesture

the
th

thumb

clinched,

pt.

0,y~/

The

FiG.zo.

IV,
The

or commamd.

377
377

the

ob-

simply

to

described
side.
the

Calendar,

II
1
~l~

and

(C'AeyeMme
Dakotas
and
illustrtes

''f~)&'
Ti&. 200.
this

gesture.

It

378

SIGN
th

represents
shoulder

by

year
Gros
At

"EilledArm."
nent
to be
ure

meaning
202,

is more

taken

which

and

Ventre,
first
the

drawing
up of the arm
the result
of the wound

the
Fig.

AMONG

LANGUAGE

from

chief

Minneconjon
afterwards

figure
by

AMBRICAN

NORTH

but

anchylosis,
and

described,

was
to

that

with

in

stabbed

"Dead

named
supposed

was

INDIANS.
the

Arm"
the

show

not

would

or

permabe likely

of the

knowledge

gest-

clear.
Report

the

~on

Reconnaissance

2Vb~/Mpes~rm

of

FtG.202.

in the
Wind
53, found
1875, p. 207, Fig.
WyonMK~,
t&e., WasMm~~M,
of a Showas interpreted
River
by members
Wyoming
Territory,
Valley,
killed
in 1880 as
an Indian
to Washington
and
Banak
shoni
delegation
in the horizontal
is very roughly
delineated
The latter
figure,
another."
of the npright
the hand
figure,
but is also represented
by the line under
and the
is the
taken
At
the
individual.
scalp
the
same
right
meaning
nearest
the
rank.
The
arm
warrior's
the
dead
two
feathers
showing
foe shows
prostrate
The same
gesture

the

lcilled.

for

gesture

same
the
203, from
ml_~
_i_7.1.7.7
is here held
The scalp

in Fig.

appears

_L_

locality.
numeral

by

~eisdesignated

and

authority
~.n.4-h

forth,

the

and
at

stroke

~-hn
the

the

bottom.
and authorthe same
locality
Fig. 204, from
and
the
Shoshoni
was
also
by
interpreted
'ity,
that
Banak.
It appears
from their
description
a

Blackfoot

someof
figure
pended
trates
The

t
Tm.203.

while
upper
__t.r__

his

had
own

represents
the
from
the
dots
the

log
are
two

inclosure

the

attacked

habitation

Theright-hanlupper
people.
with the lance
his horse
side.

built

house
the

The

prints

lines

running
that
show

lower
against

of

the

sus-

illusfigure
a stream.

horse's

outward
two

of

thrusts

hoofs,
from
the
of the

lance were made over the wall of the house,

killing the occupant
in the left-hand
two bows and five arrows, as represented
and securing
in
Th right-hand
figure of that group shows the hand raised
group.
/~H.
for
of making th gesture
the attitude
thus

MALLEKY.]
MA.LLEKY.j

VENERAT)
VENERAT)
OKFRAYERMERCY.
OKFRAYERMERCY.

As the BIackfeet,
according
in the
m
tne locality
mentioned
mentioned
who
who
locality
nnmoo

s,l7C+-0.71~.

comes

:4"tt_

additionally

at

to the interpreters,
were the only Indians
constru
constructed
belog houses, the drawing
as an

interesting,
to have
been

attempt
appears
to illustrate
the

of

crossing

379
379

made
the

logs

the

the
for which
corners,
gesture
willbe&und
on page
428.
(~MMse)
205 is the Egyptian
Fig.
character
fort'eKer~MM,
-D~

<y~
anthor's

th

29),

(Champollion,
understand-

that
the
hands
ing being
in surprise,
astonishment.
The Menomoni
Indians
their

prayers

by

same

manner.

in the
been

They

in this

of

now
their

raising

infiuenced

attitudes

are

their

have

tion,

in a religious
with
prayer

ing

received

palms
pressing
~ec~MM.
fecen'e.
of
let

exto
r

206

is

copy
from

reproduced

Serpent
28.
A

-tKy~s,

page
bneels
before
priest
the
great
goddesS)
while
Ranno,
suppli-

raised

face

from

the

divinity.

be
signs
mercy

1
1

the

the
the
shield
the

au-

hands
suphis

of
glory
It may

with
compared
for
for
asking
and

forefingers,
before
the
and

of

by
to

plicant

The

catingherfavor.
conception
thor
is that

tab-

Egyptian

Cooper's

are

tui-

correspondtheir
hands

spread

apparently
the dsire

Fig.
an

in

face,
back-

and

up

ward,

by the

TheApaches,
civilized

less

mayhave

respect

gesture

the

opposite

begin
hands

missionaries

prayerandbenediction.
who

raised

pass

for

giving

pointing
chest;
them

mercy

to

upward,
then
draw

upward

as high

the

another,

palms
them

toward
inward

as th

sides

former

being

Extend

both

aud hold
th hands
the breast,
toward
their
respective
sides,
of the head
cheek.
by either

LANGUAGE
LANGUAGE

SIGN
SIGN

380
380

AMONG
AMONG

AMERICAN
AMERICAN

NORTH
NORTH

INDIANS.
INDIANS.

to have
Thelatter,<o7t~e
latter,
Wtc7M~II.) is Hold The
saline Wichita
made by th
~mo~er,
a,s
(J~M~I;CotK<tmc~III;4pac~II;
(Kaiowa
both hands
is: Hold
the
same
nearly
made
on
as
by
tribes,
another,
naerc~
D
the
th
only extended
before
forefinger
side by side
chest,
cnest,
palms
paLms
forward,
mrwara,
~r__
c-I
them.
fortlien
move
and
upward;
pointing
them
as if passing
and
by the
ward
upward,
~T~r~c'
T~firsnT) from
~mm
tT)C
the
of ~D~~T*
another
cheeks
person
(~
to the

breast

sides

A similaj

of

the
for

gesture

head.

supplication

a.ppearsmFig.207,ta.kenfromEingsi'oc. e~
pt.
borough,
III,
Au
An
Tio.

205.

and

scribed

above,

Indian
India.n
also
page
taken

208)
sign (Fig.
in Fig.
209, taken
A

for

sign

I, p. 24.
for smoke,
~\X'
sign
gesture
dehas been
for fire,
one
is connected
former
With
the
344.
from

from

Pipart,

!oc. c~

medicine-man,

shaman,

II,

III,
thus

Kingsboroagh,
is

and

Un t
Tie. zoe.
Aztec

the
latter

the

de-

appears

353,
pt. I, p. 21.
"Withits
described:

index-

extended

nger
pointing
ail
the
tended,
hand

and

upward,

or

fingers
back

exof
move

outward,

right
hand from
of the
in iront

the
just

forehead,

spirally

upward,
arm.'s

nearly

left

to

length,

from

to right."

(Da-

&o~

IV.)

Fig.

210,

jD~7eo<<t

from

the

C~!etK~<tf,
the mak-

represents
of medicine

or

ing

conjuration.
the
case
horns
falo
Fig.

211 is an Ojibwa

senting

me~e~me-maM,

pictograph
meda.
With

taken

from

thse

horns

Inthat

cow

were

The

reproduced

214 is an Ojibwapictograph
It corresponds
power.

made

by

th

Absarokas

by

with
passing

the

Champollion,

Gram.,

p
0
p
Tm. 208.

p. 113,

as

Schoolcraft,
I, pl. 58, and given
or medicine-man,
for doctor,
sign
index
and
the
extended
separated

fonndin

Fig.
as

in

is represented
deity
213.
in Fig.
same

used.

loc. cit., repl-eSchoolcraft,

be collated
and spra,lmay

212 which
portrays
the
ram-headed
Egyptian
god Knuphis,
Fig.
on the boat of th snn, canopied
in a shrine
the spirit,
or Chnum,
inhim
seen
who
is also
facing
Ranno,
by the serpent-goddess
from
This
is
JMy~s,
Coopres
~efpemt
side the shrine.
reproduced
p. 24.

and

head

of a whitebuf-

MALLERY.]

PICTOGRAPHSSHAMANTBADE.

and

of the right
to indicate

second

finger
is considered

and

as
same

to
of the

the

forehead,
Among

spira,Uy,
th

Otos

the

the

side
and

head,
extended

the

the

knowledge."

meaning,
hands
are

both

FIG,210.
Fis.210.

from

upward

th

with

sign

raised
)

of

part

hand
<~snperior

ggl
vvi

~y,y.

dices

in-

pressing

temples.
215

is

Fig.

also

an

Ojibwapictographfrom
pi. 59, and

SchoolcraftI,

issa,idtosigmfyJMe~s
It
power.
corresponds
withanothersignmade
for medicine-man
bythe
Absarokas
and Comanches,

The

viz,

passed
the

before
with

forehead,
dex
tended.

TiG.zii.

Comfor

fore

given,

it means

373,
The

ex-

with

sign
_u

in-

loosely

bined

nnn

hand

upward

~[

the

sky,

be-Fie. 209.

page
of

knowledge
for
br

superior
is made

trade

commonsign

matters;

them

ingthem

at
in

ally
)t\~

A fingers,
~TtfY'~1~

To
will

this
barter

cross;

the

and
for

th

meaning
whiol~
.f~-n~u.
he has
~o
~<to

that

exchange
bly
Fis. 214.
He

~~70

Fig.

378,

drawn
uj.,M.u

an

are

drawn

of thse

of a -white
on
un the
uim

in the first place,

has,
depicted
thre
is a gnn;
to th
left of th

is

often

the

fore-

Fig.
216, taken
of Wied's
~e~

on

a veasel
others,
otter.
The
writer

sidns

This

crossing

452.
page

in

Prince

the
thetwo
two

buffalo;

C~a<7eKSM)

chest.

q/o~A
1843, p. 353.
is given:
"Th

following
explanation
or trade.'
Three
auimals
a

merely

Interior

.London,
London,

th

one is
oneis

th*

by
T?4~

see

<? ~e
ris.

of

is illustrated

from

holdforefingers,
forenngers,
and
upward,
crossing
to one
nsuanother,

angles

c~

power.

the

obliquely
right
front

abbreviated

It

spiritual

byextending

a beaver
bever

cross

the

right

Tie. 213.
<I
signifies,
hand
of the

(i~fsfe~
offers
in

animais

buffalo)
left !siu.e
ittiu
side

~meWc;

(probaarticles

the
of
01

the
T;ne

cross.
cross.

behind
which
very
plainly,
are thirty
each
ten
strokes,

NORTH

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

382

by a longer
separated
the skins
and a gunfor

meaus,
animais

1 will

is

Kingsborough,
for to
sign

this
line;
of thethree
317

Fig.

the

made
edgewise

the

upward,

right

above

III,
holding

the

tt~")~~

or

latter

th

Crows

was

then

left,

capture

is

hibited

by

quicidy

forearms

ward

nntil

the

reach

horizontal

representing
endar,
raid
of
successfai
the
a large

Brul-Sioux,
number

and

throwing
down-

po-

218
is
taken
Fig.
froin
the
-Da/M~a.
C'a!-

216.
216.

upon
and

surprised

pt. 1, p.25,
to present,
hauds
both

sition.

~*?7~

Absarokas

cross."

forward

pointing
them

FIG.

or

give

by

skins

of the

hand

right

by th Brul-Dakotas
th breast,
before

beaver

thirty

give

on the

from

illustrtes

and

JNDIANS.

AMERICAN

in
of

which

horses

the
captured.

a
th
of

village
That

exthe

horse-tracks
movingfromthe
r~a~thegcsture
sign
which

for
often

is

by a circle

made

either

i'ormed.
by th
thumbs

opposed
and

forefingers

of

both

or

hauds

by a circular
moboth
tion
of
hands,

palms intoward

ward,
eacli

other.

In

somecasesthere
is
.m

motion
iliULiUil

of
UL

as formed.
downward,
from above
from
C&apMMepec,
Fig.
219,
Kingsborough
I, pt. 3, p. 10, represents
locust
on top of
of th Locust,"
by one enormous
(\ (\ n n r) "Mounta,in
m
the
same
th
mode
of
a
hill.
This
shows
r~~
augmenta/tien

the

circle,

manner

<
ft

corves

Fis. 2i8.
Fig.
cM~tc~e~

220,

as
at

is

the

formed
being
and 488.
taken

from

i. e., tilled

often
base
in the

done
of

the
sign

The
by au exaggerated
gesture.
mountaiu
are intelligible
only as
359
on pages
described
for many,

is the Mexican
~oc. c~
pictograph
for soil
Pipart,
from
the
same
and planted.
authority,
Fig.
221,

NALLEHY]l

shows
with
Th

th
the

CULTIVATED

spronts

from

coming
for

grass

sign

for

signs

gesture

SOILEOADNO.THOEOUGHFARE.

lities

fo<t~
forward

the

the
same

seen

in

persons

guage

at

If
the

no

which

is obvions

gesture

is

sign

in. the

evidently

cross-roads.

foregoing

gesture

are

the

cially

others
th

subject

ination

for

elucidation.

is made
included
Fig.
refers
(1802)
l~

which
~i!

it

species.

less

added

meet-

ail
that

of
=====

conception

clear.

selected

~:~

distinct

as spe~

The

show

th

connected

from
the
334,
to the small-pox
325

Dakota

in

broke
the

ont

design

of

style

C'c~H~ar,

which

shows

exam-

fono-mng'

ideographic
with gestures,

be suspected
that
an attempt
to prove
that
are always
gestures
in or connected
with
them.

Fig.

lan-

of exam-

to
not

in
seen

They are
and

Fin. 220.

Kingsborongh.
chat
in sign

same

pictures.

pictographs
lest it may

year

the

is

'E

Pipart,
two
roads

from

two

of

where

it

transparent

are

imaginary

included

actually

Many
are now

ples

th

223,

compared

indicating
-0

imitating

having

pictographs,
is made
with

idographie

by

theu

representation
taken
from

323,
A place
shown
in Fig.

oit., page
cross-roads-is

be

may

made

upon

natural

Fig.
3S3.

loc.

Two

hands

and

soil,
343.

page

is sometimes
~ft~,
from
the body,

The
is

cultivated
on

grow

with

walking
road.
road

and

383

~)~
s

~ii~
~t'
Fin.zM.
in the
at

the

-ok~x~=_
Fis.225.

a warning
left,
trail-a,
horse

or
will

notice,
tumblc"N'o

that

though

goat

Thoronghfare.~

can

climb
This

was

up

the
rocky
contributed

SIGN

384

by
vey,

AMONG

LANGUAGE

Mr. J. K. Hillers,
as observed
by
SIGNS

other

of

formation

the

Prince

The

Wied

hand

Make
open

of the

in

thatto
become
tion,
a war
of such
party

act
sign

without

badge

of

sign.
from

This

denoted
In

Two

displays

used
right

in
and
in-

of

list

the

signs

a leader

heading
Partisan,
of an occasional

of the

explained

by
connec-

as a leader
mentioned,

among
was

the
the

tribes
conse-

succeeded
fasting
of a medicine
pipe
the
which
ornament,
the

expedition
him

before

and

it

afteras

therefore

his
au

became

natarally

emblematic

226
a meaning
to Fig.
a
Sioux
chief.
who
"One
CMeK<
Feather,"
showing
whieh
tact
is
the
war
a large
party
against
Crows,
year
an unornamented
ont
demonstratively
holding
by his
its

with

with

connection
an

Strike,
four
plain

supplies

interpretation

Ogalala
pipes

this

227, drawn
to his own

Fig.

subject,

relating

Dakota,
to exhibit

the

fact

that

he

and

explained

achievements,
had
led four

war

when
is made
in a different
manner,
sign of the pipe or of smoidng
first
of
the
of
th
two
foRows:
as
fingers
to mean
(1) Tips
friend,
to
the
at
or
snddenly
mont.h
(2)
hand
angles
right
against
placed
to
imitate
smoke
and
outward
expelled.
elevated
npward

j~

FIG.

bore

in that

simply

parties.
The

of

ward
anthority,

pipe.
by

leader

sign
JDtt&o~

the

raised

manner

by

by feasting,
t
TtG.326.

is

a different

the
cration,

v\

the

historic,
religious,
further
to elicit

andup-

recognized
as above

first

the
using

his

back

hand,

right

account

author~s

of

examples

sociologie,
incite
research

signifying
'1.
sign
being
reof
first
the
sign
the
thumb
and

outward,andmoYeitforward
This
in a curve.

wa,rd

few

Mexico,

FACTS.

to

voyageurs,

afterwards

index-finger

in

gives

Canadian

as follows

pipe,

ETHNOLOSIC

&ur~eologicai.
in 1880.

Mtates
New

character.

orvolmiteer'warparty,the
ported

United.

Chelly,

WITH

CONNECTED

same

of

of the

term

the

De

limits
only
permit
present
Tefer
of Indians
the
signs
facts.
They
may
ethnologie

The
which

the

of th

photographer
him in Canon

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

228.

~We
two smoke
together."
II).
(CAe~Me
in th Ojibwa
Fig.
228, taken
pictograph,
Schoolcraft
from
I, pi. 59.

A ceremonial
sign for peace,friendship,

is the

extended

hands

horizontal,

fingers,
backs

separated
outward.

C'm~rexhibitsthebeginningofthisgestnre.

(R),

I.)

~S
infront

interlocked

(D<t&o~

This

Fig.

229

is illustrated
~-3
-SFis. 229.
of the breast,
from the-D~o~

Whentheideaconveyed

MALLERY.J

PARTISANFRIENDPEACE.

is peace

or friendship
with
the whites,
as in Fig. 230, also taken
from
adopted
to the peace
made
in 1855 by General
with
a number
of the tribes
Pierre,
It

is noticeable
or

uniting
token

of

Their

for

no

by

senseless

means

it prevails

?rs.

Th

own

hands.

in

Celestials

locutor,

the

ancient

is

/tB
f
Tic. 230.

in
on
in their

and

recently
and is

latter
referring

~2
of

hands
shaking
of the Indians
etiquette
is

even

intercourse
now

seldom

a foreign
clearly
importation.
was
in giving
a pleasant
bodily
the
and limbs,
or
abdomen,
breast,

greeting
other
on
and

the
and

Dakotas.
gesture

and

of

shaking
C~r,
at Fort

inconvnient

eustom
the

general
thronghont
the United
States

of shaking
and in th

worid,

is a subject
a higher
of
conception
account
of a recent
observer

hands

is,
to

extent

of ridicule

by foreignshake
their
politeness,
of the
of two
meeting
of one hand
over the fist

with

Chinese,
The

polite
of the

Harney,
of the

commou

other,

each

hand

ceremonial

very

afectionate

the

the~a&o~f.

of

each

rubbing
The

a hug.

indeed,
which

is

practice

between

by

the

annoying
not
until

was

fancy

sensation
by

th

peace,
now the

them

by

while

hands

linking

meeting,
with
whites,
used

that

385

is
Each
the fingers
placed
so that
the thumbs
a few feet apart
other,
met, and then
standing
raised
his hands
in front
of his breast.
gently
np and down
For spcial
after the foregoing
the hand
which
had been
courtesy,
they place
gesture,
the actor
in it on th stomach
of its owner,
not on that
of the interpart
whole

a relie
of
perhaps
T~ffc&s in J~pa-M,, Lonis given
as the
of that
salutatory
etiquette
come in sight
of each other
slacken
their
they
downcast
faces
as if neither
eyes and averted

proceeding
In

objective

performance."
the
~OK, 1880,
following
"As acquaintances
empire:
and approach
with
pace
were

of beholding
worthy
the face, still
kept

bring
which

the
strife

friendly

of

palms

each

Bird's

on

give

diligently
rubbed against
The ~v"Jv""J.I.b
of the
.,u"
of
both
N"~u
interlocldng
fingers
u..5"
"i
instances
mentioned
sign
being
(other
the

head

of

Sl&NALS,

alsoreportedbyB.BrougIiSjnyth,
loc.
~yMtes
of ~e~ot'a,

c~
by the natives

as made

308,

Creek,
Australia,
a special
form
a, part;.
formed
But
the

besides

hands

breviatecl
another,
last
,mns~
sign
25

are

to

t~'tt)

hands

the
above

palms

of the

hands

given

as an Indian

is
A&o-

Vol. II, p.
of Cooper's
the highest

of friendship,
express
degree
including
in which
the wives
of th entertainer
hospitality
perfrom
a cut in the work
referred
to.
Fig. 331 is reproduced
this
interlocked
form
of signifying
the union
of friendship
Sometimes
the sign is abfrequently
grasped
together.
of

the
hand
as if
by simply
extending
and
sometimes
the two forefingers
are
also means,
u.~mv
mvcuam~
ow
&ro~e~
and co~~M~.
same,
A.

but

bow low,
so low as to
they
a level
with
the knees,
on
th
Afterwards,
during

averted,
are
pressed.
the Ffts to th other,
each
other."

hands

are

under

subjective,
Cm&ea~

then

other;

carefnlly

th

of eachto

being

Miss

about
laid

to
side
For

grasp
by

side,

description

that

of

which
and

SIGN

386

of these

illustration
is often

~e?t~

of th

made

of the
forefinger
of
the
right
palm
and

three

execution

A different

ABIONG

LANGUAGE

thumbs

the

into

pulverizing

their

detection.

th

by

and
The

substances

mixtures

same

icine"

or the

snow

to

considered

be

introduced

by

for

stone

in the

raised

the

of

tice

hand.

right

off

cutting

and

be

managed
of a knife.

separated
the
specially

is

This

being
from

in

away

of the

(Dakota

probably
crammed

its

the

past

to the

refers
into

when
with

mouth

pracas can

by a stroke
the Indian

mass

remaining
fat and
with

of

ends
use

general
mouth

the

the

usage

the

From

Cut

viz

disease,
to the

hand
right
back
out-

arched

horizontal,
in front;

I.)

hand

the

foreign

power

held
left,
about
a foot

"med-

a white

rubbing

performance.
of the
back

the

This

(WM.)
as much

food,
then

which

of the

palm
repeatedly
and
of the breast
at the height
ward,
directions.
m opposite
the fingers
point
was the only hammer.
the stone
for ~?M/B is reported,
A suggestive
sign

by incantation,
to prevent
used,
The
in divination.

in

supernatural

of thejuggling
part
With
is as follows

arts, bas no theraeven

pretended
and
natives
to the

employed

by
produced
The blowing

a bird.

of

fool-

few

ceremonies,

a common

was

body,
A sign
(H) strike

feathers

white

Indians

"medicine,"

mystically

were

Mandan
mentions
particularly
was
hard
as
as
pyrites,
stone,

author

right
the

into

the

with

term

whoworked

shaman,

professional
th

the

with
blow

familiar
the

signi&canc.
were
administered

mixing

Stir

afterward

Very

peutic
remedies

TiG.232.
never

and

fingers

remaining

232.
is

the

forward,

pointing
face

ishIyenoughadoptedbybothFrenchandEnglish
the aboriginal
to express
magie

s~~

often

the

persons
that

understand

will

latter

toward

left,

Ail

latter."

of the

Fig.
VIIL)
for NM~c~e

(Dakota
Wied's
sign

hand

.T~

palm
tarned

being

closed.

being

the

hand,

hand

ana ~i~.
pages
521,5.}7,
to signify
of union
or linking
over the curved
curved
index

respectively

conception
Hook
the

as follows

left

-.m.

probably

see

signs,
same

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

entrails,

delicacies.
An

old

slide

for

sign

the

edge

arm.

(We~.)

"dress

tomahawk,"
The
essential

edge.

of the

bend

a~,

toN:~(Kp&,
of th
right
This
is still

left

and

elbow.

is

as

held

hand,

Cross

follows

point
The

is

the

laying

without
extended

down

over

over

and

th

left

or
hatchet,
knowlspecial

a small

for

employed,
would
be unintelligible

arms

the

down

vertically,
at least

right
left arm

th

in

hand

the

is an almost

sliding
which
to th
sign,
accompaniment
unnecessary
quite
carried.
is usually
the hatchet
Pipes,
whips,
the way in which
indicates
of the
articles
or emblematic
and
other
dress
bows
and
fans,
arrows,
as is
elbow
of
the
left
the
carried
in
bnd
or
never
are
seldom
"buck"
but

unavoidable

ax.

the

The
open

The

pipe

following
thumb
and

held
is usually
for Indian

sign

forefinger

of

in th

village
hand
each

left

hand.
given

by

Wied

opposite

to

each

is

Place
other,

as if

the
to

SOCIOLO&IC
SOCIOLO&IC

MALLEET.~
MALLEET.~

AND
AND

HISTORIC
HISTORIC

SIGNS.
SIGNS.

387
387

afterward
move
mn.keacircle,butleavingbet:weenthemasmaUiatervaI;
them
from
above
downward
The villages
of th tribes
simultaneously.
with which
the
author
was
longest
the Mandans
resident,
particularly
and Arikaras,
were
surrounded
circular
by a strong
or
stockade,
spaces
breaks
in th circle
left for entrance
or exit.
being
for dog are made
Signs
of the tribes
of the plains
by some
essentiaUy
th same as th e following
Extend
and spread
the right,
fore, and middle
and draw
the hand
fingers,
about
inches
from left to right
eighteen
across
the front
of the body
at the height
of the navel,
palm
downward,
fingers
toward
the left and a
pointing
to be
little
downward,
little
andring
fingers
Iooselyclosed,thethumbagamstthermg-6nger.
would
not be intelligible
without
introduction

of

the

of

knowledge

and

even

(JD~o~IV.)
th fact
that

Thesign
before
the

the

used
to draw
dog has been
the tentor lodge-poles
in moving
and
the
the
camp,
sign
represents
trail.
Indians
less nomadic,
who built
more
substantial
and to
lodges,
whom
the material
for poles
was less precious
than
on the plains,
would
not have
this
comprehended
withont
such
sign
as is quivexplanation
alent
to a translation
from
a foreign
and the more general
one
language,
is the palm
lowered
as if to stroke
in a line conforming
to the anigently
mal's
head
and
neck.
It is abbreviated
the hand
by simply
lowering
to the usual
of th wolfish
height
and suggests
~e aniaborigna,!
breed,
mal par
ac6eHeKce
domestcated
and
by the Indians
made
a companion.
Several
connected
with
examples
this
under
heading
may be noticed
the preceding
head
of gestures
connected
with pictographs,
and others
of histori
interest
will be found
the TBEBAL
among
~m~-<t.
SiGNS,

NOTABLE
It

is considered

reasons

the

general

subject

horse,

FOR

POINTS
desirable

attention

of

of sign

to

who

is probable

that

be

pressed

may

which

indicate

language

principles
from
the

if they
are made
of sign
formation.
misinterpretation

The
taneous
signs.
the higher
languages

some
for

may

RESEARCHES.

be

fature

invited.

OF J

to

points

th

wbich

for

special
on th

publication
These

now&now:

jS'r<?~S'.

signswiUoftenbeinventedbyindividualJjidians
for them
to express'certain
by.collectors

of course
form
signs
that
fact
if possible,
should,
invented
are not
valueless
traditional,

FURTHER

collaborators

-m~y.rrojF
It

yet,

no part
of any
be ascertained

current
and

the
reported,
are
they
original
and in accordailce

because
merely
in good
faith
Less
of the

error
idea

will

arise

intended

resembles
the
process
owe their
copiousness.

but

language;

coining
It

in this

to

be
of

is observed

so
signs
and
not
with

direction

conveyed
new

words

ideas,
while

th
than

by sponto whioh

in the

signs

388

invented
their

for

Indians

by

new

each

INDIANS~

AMERICAN

NORTH

AMON&

LANGUAGE

SIGN

of

product

..y

civilization

J.

to

-"1.L

L.

brought

notice.

An
et' the
:\nd

instance

interesting
writer

White

by

his

annonnced
in June,

paclie,
th first

time.

Make

both

for

sign

steamboat,

made

did

like

not

however,
(who,
to
his name
to change
before
seen
had a few days

intention

1880, who
After
thinking

moment

he

gave

an

at th
that

reqnest

sobriquet

Lean.

the

for

sign,

de-

original

body
both
place
and
edges,

draw

indicate

the

th

to near

back

the face,
before
the nat
righthand
placing
as high
the
wrist
with
the
back
forward,
with
then
toward
the chin
and inward
it down
before
from
oval figure
of a horizontal
outlines

for ~oater, by
and forward,

sign

npward
then

nose
hands

the

chest

(being

the

outline

of the
than

thumbs

Indian

fat

deck)
the

higher
forward,
pointing
hands,
the
to arms'-length
them
forward
(illustrating
push
of the vessel).
motion
fl forward
in NATCI'S
is given
NABBATiVE,
An original
sign for ~e~pA
An

an

Bear),
a steamboat

as follows

scribcd

pointing
as the

is in the
Man

skilled

in

signs,

as

also

a deaf-mute,

at

the

sight

then
outer
power-

of

infra.
a new

or mental
of some
new feeling
relation,
exprience
or by a comit
of
mode
gesture
inpantomimic
expressing
to
will
be intelligible
which
understood
bination
of previously
signs,
th
same
have
seen
that
objects
they
provided
similarly
skilled,
others,
or
Indians
of such
But
if a number
emotions.
or have
felt
the
same
the Crst
instance
an elephant-for
to see an object-for
deaf-mntes
were
with
in accordance
a different
hit upon
each
would
sign,
perhaps
time,
trunk
That
animaPs
to
him.
most
the characterstic
striking
appearance
a
who make
lineament
to deaf-mntes,
the
most
attractive
is generally
is
moved.
as
th
trank
the
arm
and
to the nose
moving
sign by pointing
while others
th long
fatnre,
Others
tusks as the most significant
regard
of concepThis diversity
and small
head
are struck
eyes.
by the large
which
Men
and
the
Th
Blind
the
of
Elephant,"
tion brings
to min d
poem
of tonch
how the sense
in
an
with true
explains
amusing
guise
philosophy
to a wall,
the
animal
to liken
led
the '< six men of Indostan"
severally
or original
of
invented
A
considration
and
rope.
tree, fan,
spear,
snake,
unor other
of an Indian
of the mind
th
as showing
operation
signs,
the
with
and
as
conneoted
a
civilized
has
psychologie
interest,
gesturer,
has furthervalae.
at the same time,
invented
oftenalso
vocal
expression,

or at the
object,
some
will devise

first

.D~v&.EB

OJF ~i~fBorrc

jy.TE~jp~fo.~

to form a clear
it is important
f sign
language
and
The
terms
and
signs
symbols.
signs
proper
to
misconbut
with
used
liability
are
often
interchangeably,
symbols
definilexical
whether
as many
with right
or wrong
persons,
straction,
AU characand mystic
an occult
ascribe
to
signification.
symbols
tion,
have
been
styled
symbols,
and, as
ters in Indian
loosely
picture-writing
with
distinction
the
cha-racters
impressed
there
is no logical
between
In

the

distinction

examination
between

MALLBEr.]

DISTINCTION

BKTWEEN

SIGNS

AND

SYMBOLS.

389

f%T)f!m'lTl.o'
endtirmg

fftrm
n.T)f!
TnfT'flv
nn~HTx'f!
m
aTM~nn~fj~
on Tn/)~~
form
and wh~.n
when
outlined
in tTia
the ambient
merely
air, all Indian
and
attitudes
with
gestures,
be
motions,
might
equal
appropriateness
called
all symbols
symbolic.
the generic
come under
While,
however,
head
of signs,
few signs
are in accurate
classification
S.
very
symbols.
T. Coleridge
has
defined
a symbol
to be a sign
included
in the idea
it
This
if it is intended
represents.
that
an ordinary
may be intelligible

is extraneous

sign

invented

to

the
rather
than
concept
and,
suggested
or analogy,
while
it by some
representation
a process
of thought
from the concept
itself;
or practically
usefui
distinction.
Symbols

to express

may be evolved
by
no very
exhaustive
obvions

and

more

artificial

than

mere

by it, is
a symbol
but it is
are

less

are

not

require
signs,
convention,
often
need
explanation
from

and
but metaphysical,
history,
customs.
do not
They do not depict
but suggest
subjects;
the eye to the intelligence,
but presuppose
in the
speak
directly
through
mind
of an event
or fact which
th sigu recalls.
The symbols
Imowledge
of the ark,
olive
and
rainbow
would
be wholly
duve,
branch,
meaninganfamiliar
lss to people
with
the Mosaic
or some
similar
as
cosmology,
only

abstract,
and
religion,

would
last

be

the

named
the

nating
do not

cross

and

objects

the

crescent
in

appeared

confiicting

of

powers

to

those

of history.
The
ignorant
of emi~~KS
when
nsed
in desigChristendom
and Islamism.
Emblems

the

class

betweenthe
analogy
objects
representing,
or qualities
objects
represented,
but may arise from pure accident.
After
a scurrilous
wallet
became
the emblem
of the conjest the beggar's
federated
the &u.enx
of the Netherlands
and a sling,
in the early
nobles,
of Louis
was adopted
from
the refrain
of a song by the
minority
XIV,
and

necessarily

any

the

Frondeur
cially
still

require

of

opponents
the

by

early

more

accidental,
of the
initiais

of the
This

origin
as usual
in
rhetoric

to

actual

fish

fish
pearing

being,
several

prove
and the

became
on

frequently

the

the

in th

some

of men.
an

emblem

Roman

word

words

to persons
to their
was

of a fish,
portraiture
name
and title
of Jesus

Greek

Greek

proportion
that
there
Saviour

Th
for

unknown

being
direct

undoubtedly

Mazarin.

Christians,

~Cu?,

an acrostic
that
name

signifying
whose
religious

used,
Christ

enthusiasm

from this misapplication,

Apart
of Christ
and of Christianity,
and

was

composed
and title.
was

much
they
expended
relation
an
between

ignorance,
true symbolic

catacombs

espe-

at one

time

it was

the
apused

hermeneutically.
Th

several

for the
signs
Sioux,
Arapahos,
Cheyennes,
&c., are
as the
of the United
precisely
star-spangled
flag is that
but there
is nothing
in any of them.
So the signs
for
States,
symbolic
individual
when
not merely
translations
of their
are emchiefs,
names,
blematic
of their
totems
or personal
and are no more
family
distinctions,

their

symbols
cf~a;

tribal

emblems

than

ams~a

are
and

the
the

but

COHSCMSMSas well

and

th

intended

Indians
for

distinctive
circle

have
hermeneutic

formed

as invention

shoulder-straps
by
was

a snake

of army
officers.
The
its tail are symbols,
their
establishment,

biting
for
necessary
so esoteric,

produced
nothing
as distinct
from

descriptive

which
nothing
or mnemonic

they
pur-

390

SIGN

poses.

Sign

AMONG

LANGUAGE

of the

found
may
will

both

can

such

by perverted
exuberance

be

converted

or their
signs
or pretended

while

J)~o~

many

of the

exposition
and

hermeneutically
Another
interprtation

proved
the

on

beyond
any yet
few of their
signs
examination

doser

can

be used

to

be

as
explained
form
of psycho-

that

attained

the

by

present
in the

own

who

in

mooning

and

now
their

as understood
are

sometimes
mysticism.
lauded
the

enthusiastically

writer,

tribes
either

interpret

results

and

as emblems

or

symbols
to seek for

of symbolism
and
as
admirers,

its

doctrines

great
to his

those

signs
into

to Egyptian
hieroglyphs,
by a correspondent

by the
(edited
of successive
occurrences

of time,

very

principles
by

C'~K~~

ration

far

gesturers
A

of emblems.

convention

by

and

even

yet
class

symbolic,
to the

on:the
pictographs
to be understood

applied
properly
This
was
shown

is employed
to express
a symbolic
system
requires
a similar
deupon
consquent

of Mexico.

north

ingenuity,
it is futile
in the stage
of development
AU predetermination
consideration.

logie
under

ical

tribes

INDIANS.

in

idiocrasy

to be
appear
be relegated
is that
urged

probably
The point

be

of expression
of the

mental

historic

among
at first

AMERICAN

undoubtedly
but to do that

language.can

highly
metaphysical
ideas,
a development
of the mode
velopment

NORTH

is a mre

which

figu-

of the people),
as a numerhistry
in the quations
of the Sun religion
that

satisfaction

our

Indians

preserved

lost

cultus
of pre-Cushite
scientists.
geometrie
made
exhibition
of this vicious
was
practice
recently
unearthed
of an inscribed
stone
to have been
alleged

in

th
near

in liberal
Two
of the characters
were
exOhio.
supposed,
Zanesville,
of the Greek
ercise
of the imagination,
to represent
the
A and
alphabet.
At the comparativelylate
date
when
the
arbitrary
arrangement
the
initial
and
conof the letters
of that
had
become
alphabet
fixed,
letters
.cluding
the beginning
of

figure
about
the

was

speech

tempted

and
alpha
as sacred
symbol

supposed

as

well

of

Roman

in

for

th

commencing

feasts,

any

been

used

the

to

represent
respectively
and this
of things,
In the atof Rvlations.

or number

series

book

hawked
whichwas
inscription
mentioned,
and
over the whole
published
country,
bodies,
a universal
to constitute
were
assumed
omga

scientific

many

of

employed
of the

interprtation
to

have

might
readily
and the end

Creator.

everlasting
with
eggs

and

Th

menu

usual

with

ending

was

apples,

was
known
at the
time
when
the
book
of Rvlations
commonly
as
and the
~<t& oco usque ad mala"
was
as appropriate
phrase
written,
to omga"
to express
"from
the
to the
end."
"from
beginning
alpha
it would,
be as correct
in prineiple
In deciphering
the stone
therefore,
also

to take
apple,

one
and

of
make

its

oval
them

for signiticance
wholly
of alphabetical
dent
erence
to th origin
would
mended

be
to

more

and
the
upon

round

of its
of

symbols
th order

to
who

the

insist

gnral
on firiding

them
not

In
of

intrinsie
the

call

figures,

eternity.
of courses

but having
position,
and fruition
of life,

acceptable

enthusiasts

one

tact,
a feast

in ref-

characteristics
and

judgment,

apple
and

symbols

where

egg

and

egg

depending
or the accitranslation
it

is

recom-

none

exist.

MMMinr.]

SIGNS;

AND

SYMBOLS,

EMBLEMS.

391

~r&~cs~D~r~oj~jy~jVDCjEyiDjBjSjy:
For

reasons

before

it is important
to ascertain
the varying
given
exof familiarity
with sign
th members
of the several
language
among
how large
a proportion
tribes,
possesses
any skill in it, and the average
-amount
of their
Itis
also of special
interest
to learn
vocabulary.
the dewomen
become
gree to which
and the
children
proficient,
age at which
commence
its practice;
also whether
receive
instruction
they
systematic
in it.
The statement
was made
that
the Kaiowa
and
by Titchkemtski
Comanche
women
know
of sign
while
the Cheyenne
nothing
language,
women
are versed
in it.
As
he is a
he may
not
Cheyenne,
however,
have
a large
circle
of feminine
his own
acquaintances
beyond
tribe,
and
his
is not
valuable.
negative
Rev.
A. J. Holt,
from
testimony
tent

asserts
that
the
exprience,
and practice
sign langnage,
familiar
with
it than
the
Kaiowa
ness.
The Comanche
he
women,
Colonel
makes
the
broad
Dodge
large
know

tribes
and
ail

the
only
that
he has

reliable

expert.
when
It
and

Iroquois

is also
for

points
ment

connting
and whether

hand,

the

suggesting
left to right.
A
signs

npon

Indians
course

and

religions
associations,
several
Indian
tribes.
is worth

No

coupled

cases

many

reported,

and
with

the
expressing
reverso
ofwbat

men
use
signs
properly,
men
who
were
at
yonng
to show
the difficulty
in
if the fact is not simply
them,

more

the

to look
pains
which
would

sun,

which

totemic,
vidence

the

by

of

have
this

positive
in their
place
the
of
sign
intended
it

SIGNS
signs
a sign
negation.

meaning
is desired
to

.M'NnEBjE'~
to

convey
with the

the

give

that

been

often
been

males

by
some

the

time
men.

minor

commence-

or the left
right
the sonth
when

members
has

a
the

used
and

toward

correspondent

yonnger
not
become

than

signs

cause

th

do
them,
remembers

mentioned,
used
signs
that

vhich

by
and

tribes,

employ
to learn

attention.
F0~2T]~E

In

take

of the

has
been
made
suggestion
by a
of affiliation
are known
and used

point

that

vidence,

more

of expertdegree
of any sign-talkers.
even
the Plains
among

thongh
mntnallynnderstood,
such
as whether
may be indicated,
the fingers
is upon
of the
those

observation

of

some

are

peers

middle-aged,
women
or even

to
calledupon
had
no necessity

do

women
either

greater

the

least
any

with
asserted,
are dinerent,

females

as before
Mist,
women
and children

Disappearing
the

or'have
are
says,
assertion

Comanche

Cheyenne

this
statement
gives
but it is qnestionable
disnse
of signs,
in many

so frequently
who
have

generation,

and
the

He

sign
language;
of the rapid
not

at

seen

in signs.

acquiring
the
result
women,

or

old,
not

Kaiowa
though

motion

some

from

secret

of the

several

noticed

among
but the

received,

.KE~T~F~?.
some
opposite

particular

idea

signification
the
only

are

not

is given,
mode
of

In other-:words,
is snpposed
to be by negation
of
describe.
In this
manner
"foolno,"

th

392

LANGUAGE

SIGN

wouldbe
sion
fact

"wise~and
is very frequent
aiso used.
The

atived

is therefore

AMONG

AMERICAN

NORTH

This modeof
"bad."
expres"goodno/'wouldb
are in
of option
when
the positive
as a matter
signs
absence
of positive
negsigns for the ideas
reported
an oras if when
made
with
as little
often
propriety

chose
to use the negative
speaker
of the word
he was ignorant
that
that
where
on proper
sign
investigation,
any

high

the

require
which

development
of
of negation

degree

of

expedient

is intrinsically

of the

signs

language
show
it will

be
it should
good,"
will seldom
prove,
and rebas reached
such

affirmative

an

to

as to

poverty

an idea

express

fact

generally
large,
rnle
the general

free,

OF FOy<?FJ:&

OF FOjSOTO.MS'

Indians

of positions-a
and illustration-and

the

It

~bad."

positive.
DETAILS

The

"not

form

dinary
inferred
tained

INDIANS.

to

appear
the

enhancing

of motions
both

more

than

often

of their

description
abbreviated
are

motions
designedly
also to be
minute.
It seems
seldom
striking,
of
deaf-mutes
that
the
as among
Indians
point
among
of the hand
to describe
and the palm
to trace
outlines
is used
made
to each
identical
an examination
of the
From
signs

finger

surfaces.

the

consist

difficulty
not
when

and

tribe
and
of the same
they
band,
by Indians
to the
of the
little
with
position
regard
gestures
appear
individual
Some
from
in such
and to vary
arrangement
fingers
tas~_
attitude
of the
with
detail
the
of the elaborate
great
giving
descriptions,
and the inches
traced
of any particular
by his motions,
gesturer
fingers
a
a written
as would
word,
are of as little
be, when
quoting
necessity
letters
and the thickness
flourishes
of
tailed
of
the
careful
reproduction
other

for

the

to

same

make

object

many

The fingers
must be in some
to th gennot contributing
in the sign for M?/M<e
be given

ofdown-strokesinindividualchirography.
but

position,
ral and
ma.n

that

essential
Medicine

which

of the

surface

CoMPLAiNT,
thumb
pressed
tion
the

as well
hat

on the

Bull,

extended
infra,
upon

as the

is altogether
which
not

page
the

ligraphy
nevertheless
than

in

forehead,
immaterial.

bear,

the

thnmb,

example
may
the palmar
by drawing
491, made
infra,
page
in
LEAN
WoL~s
and
index
across
theforehead,
motion
is made
by the back of the
526, the same

middle
joint
in both
and

the
There

to

fail

viz.:

but
tribes,
dnrent
witli

and

and
little

third

Th

fist closed.
index,
was the indication

of

excu-

of tb e Une of

in forming
the
the fingers
a custom
or "fashion"

line

also

different

in the
persons
of beauty,
for

degrees
no recognized
illustrate

of
finger
extended
finger

same
there

It

fingers,
of the
of

hand
right
crooked

the

is

minute-

unnecessary
There

in

tribe,
is cal-

orthography.

with

a real
distinction.
in reporting
mere
of the
formed
by
positions
the arrangement
but in others
is one
of the latter
~An instance

Middle
fore

of the
cases

position
is often

tLo~gh
sign
language,
to describe
and
botter

many
signs
fact,
are abbreviations,
forms
a picture.
the

accidental,

conception

only different
the same
sign

gesture

ness

is.frequently
An
effect.

are,
some

in
also,
of whieh

fingers

in

signs

given

clasped
downward.

itself

down

for
by
See

~LLEET.]

FINGER

AND

HAND

BxTBACTSFEOMDiCTiONABTr,
with
peculiar
the
claws,
suffice

sign

-BfOTTO~S'
The

t~

hand

~BZ~~TF~

relation

specified

different

393
VJJ

m~i-

Thisreprodtictionof
theanimal's
in any position
relative
to the body,
would
the
of scratching
in the air, which
pantomime
is added
withont
it should
not be at once
comprehended.

without
if the

only

POSITIONS.

-mu.

T~rT?AnTHTPT?r~/rT~Tr~Tr~T\TAi~~7-

of

of the

parts

of many
signs.
made
relative
ively
and there
are
others

to

OF TH~'

BODY.

the
is

body
Those
for

TO .P~RTS

and motions
positions
essential
to the formation

spea7c,

the

Aear,
car

mouth,

and

see,

which

and

eye,

are

of

the

and

hands

to

description
be respect-

must
manifest

examples;
i
less
obviously
dependent
of the body,
upon
parts
or head,
which
would
not be intelligible
without
apposition.
There
are
also
some
connected
with
directly
from
the
height
of reference.
gronndandotherpoints
a large
In, however,
proportion
of the signs
noted
the position
of the hands
with
reference
to the
body
can
be varied
or disregarded.
The
hands
the motions
can be
making
held
or
high
is standing
low, as the gesturer
or sitting,
or the
person
addressed
is distant
or near
These
variations
have
by.
been
dispartly
cnssed
under
the head
of abbreviations.
While
made
with
descriptions
such

as the

heart

greaD
great
parncmarny
particularity
of that
gestnre
~~4~-T.
~J?
if possible,
with,

are
are
which
~i_

also

of
snch
scription
and abbreviations
For

confusing.
well to

explain

cum
bro
cumbrons,
most
cl(
clearly
the
de-

it

is

desirable

carries

to

ont

the

th

give
generic

full

dtail

-E.
conception

deviations
as

are

most

instance,
that
signs

ye~ and Ko, described

cise
dtail
as in

itis
for

with

preExTBACTS

FROM

are
DiCTiONARY,
Mt/a.,
often
made
by an Indian
when
in
wrapped
his'Mankpt
with oniy a fo f etinger
protrudalso

ing,theformprbyameredownward
and the latter
outward

p~e
also

taben

exarnple
the

may

irpm

cutions
forward
PLAINT,
across
from

th

but

be

ibilowiug

sign for ~'e,/i'!7se/;oo<7,

an Arikara, --7
233.
Fig.
_a.
thesepaiated
line near

b.y a siniof
that

bend

An

finger.

made
by
in which

index

and

below

the

second

Hngers

aremoved

sidewisein

a downward

wilich
mouth,
with
may be compared
other
exeof the
motion
with
th
same
of the
position
fingers
directly
from
th
and
with
that
mouth,
in LEAN
given
WoL~s
CoMillustrated

the

on page
Th

body.
mouth,

the

528,

original

conception

in which
sign
being

the

was

motion

nndonbtediy
two

tongues,"

is made

carelessiy

made
two

directly
accounts
or

AMONG

LANGUAGE

394

SIGN

opposed

one
statements,
to be establishedfor

coming

or not

ceptionwhether
understood.
being
It will thus
be seen
terial

as

while

in

to the

finger-position

month,

of

position
without

figure

the

to the

the

reference

con-

original
the

latter
is ma-

fingers
to

motion,
and
other

to each
of the hands
position
of
without
arrangement
any
special
significant
hand
or
drawn
in the air bythe
the lines
in others,
Again,
In each
case oniy
detail.
without
further
the conception
be minutely
should
be ascertained,
can
when
they
dtails,
are

the body

the fingers.
hands
execute
the

the

sometimes

that

but
false,
relation

tongues
or inreference

near

made

be
has

two

suggesting
the relative,

cases

other
of

to parts

or

forming

must

of which

INDIANS.

AMBRICAN

NORTH

essential

described.

The

urers

observed
one

of

real

from
into
signs,
English
be, not to translate
satand their
By far the most
meaning.
signs
Indians
or other
this result
is toindnce
gest-

of obtaining
to tell
stories,

isfactorymode
with

should

always
object
ascertain
the

to

but

as

themselves

~SfCJVN.

CO~mCTE~~

FOjB

~~CC~~TfO~KS

make

talks

or hold

speeches,
in his

interpreter

in gesture,
if the

oral

own

language
not th
words,

the observer,
signs,
and, if not, th
It will be
interpreter.
linguistic
by an intermediary
This
used.
the particular
and separate
to dissect
signs
easy afterward
and
of each
of meaning
shade
the
sign;
mode
will'determine
genuine
for
of Ethuology
now adopted
with the plan
by the Bureau
corresponds
out of
that
instead
of
the
tribal
vocal
arising
of
the
languages,
study
of the
was to force
a translation
which
missionary
purposes,
exclusively
to
and
theu
and
to
its
terms
not
a tongue
Bible
from
ideas,
adapted
A little
artificial
result.
from
the
and
a
dictionary
grammar
compile
to the
or complaisant
the more intelligent
gesturers
will direct
ingenuity
and
for
which
are
of
th
speciallysought;
signs
thoughts,
expression
or even
without
and talks
with
of
such
tales
full
descriptions
orderly
form
of conthan
are more
desired
illustration
and
any other
analysis
latter

is understoodby
be translated

should

tribution.
Th
the
work
ers

not

should

be

parently
to

porting
who

being

an

who

observer
to

with

himself

limited,

genuine

th

best

what

an

actor

authority,
he thinks

&om
as is th

that
case

of

sigus,

by

a habituai
than

in

that

signs-i.

White
but

they
ought
an Indian.
oral

to
Sign

languages,

e.,
in this
talk-

sign

they.are
led
has

veryapt
to

the

ap-

of signs purof signs

practitioner
of a discriminating

speech.
invents

gesture

unwittingly

with

Indian
collaborators

Exprience
direct
contribution

valuable

less

the
authority.

secondary

improvements.
thatthe
judgment
made
of Indians,
is

for

evidence,
accessible,

some

give

Indian,
is not
himself

or describes
signs,
different
conception
and

may
own

paradoxical
be those

not

is

best

still

content

and

interpreters
their
to interpolate

xed

or the

authorities,

original

Indians-.themselves-being

be,

often

The

former,
modifies

and
with

language
expertness

a very

not

being
in

it is

MALLEnr.]

COLLECT

FROM

ORIGINAL

SOURCES.

395
VVV

n.

not

a, proof
of aecuracy
of its forms.
in anyone
Th proper
a sign
or should
might,
could,
would,
be, or whatis
for a particular
sign
but
what
is any sign
meaning,
actually
used
for such
If any one sign is
meaning.
invented
or adopted
honestly
whether
by any one man,
or
Indian,
it has
A-ican,
Asiatic,
deaf-mute,
its value,
but it should
be identified
to be in accordance
with the fact and
should
not
be subject
to the suspicion
that
it has
been
assimilated
or
necessarily
is not

what

inquiry
the best

garbled

in interprtation.
of different

siderations

Its

and
prevalence
and requiring

interst

The

special

con-

range
prsent
evidence.

further

alone
genuine
should
be
signs
to scholars,
to give
presented
studies
while
the true
proper
article
can always
direction,
be adulterated
into
a composite
whose
jargon
by those
ambition
is only to be
talkers
instead
of making
sign
an honest
contribution
to ethnologie
and
science.
The
few direct
philologie
contributions
of interpreters
to the
work
present
are, it is believed,
because
were
made
with.
valuable,
they
ont expression
of self-conceit
or symptom
of possession
by a pet theory.
their

MODE
It

is

WHICH

BESEARCHBS

to give
proper
to those
whose

ticularly
mentioned
have

IN

After

study
amount

iu. a pamphlet
of 1880, entitled
.yo~
~.me~:e~

of all

that

of

personal

braced
~6

MM<~

In

servation

this,
and

were

accessible

OF

Indians

as

of

and

report,

distributed,
in
persons
ta.ke

not

only

and

interst

Those
TYPES
forms,
AND
POSITIONS,
EXAMPLES,
end of this paper.
main
of those
forms
object
was

the

sion

produced

tion

of

many

positions

or

of

of
attempts
and
motions.

should

persons

be
readily
to describe
stage

by

be

understood
iu words
other

at

that
th

gesturers,

same

if

Study
~e
to

sheets

the

the

researches

OF HAND
thus
to

comprehensive

at

in

of
many
parts
number
of persons

whether
motions,
even
if th visual

of

and

uniformity
with
the

which

all

pamand

known

was

reason

to

contribute

to

OuTLiNES

are
the

source

the

dimcult

reproduced
of

confu-

descripthat
required

plan
the world.
should

It

will

undertake

pantomimists

perception

early

among
of ~Mof ob-

Speech
ma,nner

and

POSITIONS,

eliniinate

the

Language

secure
of

continue

and a
form,
were
emin

Ethnology
of Sign
<?es~t~

distributed,

The

to

results

but to
applicants,
abroad
who, there
in the
undertaking

persons

in which

points

different
work

the
but parsubject,
complete
work
above

it is proposed
obtained
in printed

prepared
separate
to all

assistance.

The

mode

more

MADE.

which

be

ABM

at

the

in

the

country

sumcient

the

correspondence,
the Bureau
of

forms
many

this

in

for

J'~Ms~~M:~
made
as to

were

explained,

would

hope,
their

by
Tm~o~Mc~o~

BEEN

interested

could

issued

suggestions

aecuracy.were
phlet

readers

far

coxsiderable

part

ail

collaboration

is solicited,
an account
been
conducted
and

thus

them.

to

HAVE

of

all

on

the

the

ob-

SIGN

servers

should
their

ures,
diverse
and

be

in

language

to be

this

will
each

to

tending

aiso

made

postures
pointed
ing them

so as to

story,
rected
all

the

importance

signs,

which
them

could

and

not

by

typical

de-

positions,
in a
altered

of

attempt

the
be

successive

It

gestures.

explana-

idea

the intrinsic
be obtained

was
and

usedbycutting

forming
signs
was
Attention

syntax.
should

urged

very

gestures

requested,
however,
was
and provision
the other,
or emotional
facial
changes

striking

of ascertaining

it was

the

gest-

were,

or accentuate

for
order,
the semiotic

the

similar

the

correct

sheets

seen
for

description

such

prepared

proper
exhibit

to the

using
persons
In the autumn

of

individualize

as might
out that
in th

and

supplement
notation

the

for

with
of

modes

particular
as to give

when
necessary,
and,
The graphic
is greatlyreduced.
on the same diagrams
and motions

up

positions

the

never

expressions

confusion

comparison

Both

in writing.

tion

filled

of

source

style,
to reprsent
drawn
in
but
little
vary

lines

form

a set

the

so varied

be

might
had

who
of

of

apprehension

description

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

the

in

a reader

to

outlines

skeleton

uniform

of

same

th

impressions
But
with

scribed.

AMONG

LANGUAGE

396

also
past-

a speech
or
dispecially
or conception
th

from

directly

inference.

of
and
industrious
co-operation
prompt
had
a
few
from
and
of
foreign
lands,
in this
observers
country,
many
and colcollated
which
were
of descriptions
number
a large
supplied
".A Collection
called
of 329 pages,
of 6'e~Mt-e
volume
into
a quarto
lected
M~s~rne
eomparMOKS.~
yo~
A~e~csKJm~MKS,
and Signals
q/e
Signs
of conto allow
wide
with
on sized
margins
This
was printed
paper
but was regarded
It was not published,
and addition.
correction
venient
with
a reqnest
for his
sent to each
correspondent
as proof,
a copy being
but
for its
of his
own
revision
in
contribution,
not
only
annotations,
it
was
when
others.
Even
supposed
those
made
with
by
comparison
or reported
concepin either
been
made
had
description
that
mistakes
a
in order
that
as received,
was
the
contribution
or
printed
both,
tion,
it
and
thus
examine
disinterested
and
might
of skilled
persons
number
of each
The
attention
of error.
and
character
amount
the
ascertain
as
a
in
fact
some
sign
invited
to th
instances,
was
contributor
that,
as inbe
contributors
of
th
other
recognized
one
might
described
by
and the
as that
idea
or object
furnishedby
himself,
for the same
tended
also
reEach
was
th
better
to
be
description.
former
prove
might
flourish
or fanciful
abbreviation
might
if
a
examiue
to
peculiar
quested
of another
from that
in his own description
a difference
not have induced
or essential
in
either
distinction
conception
with
no
real
contributor
in adto be candid
therefore
were
All collaborators
urged
formation.
when
mitting,
mre
unessential
own

their
showed
the

such

and

of

cases

explain
giving

thse

1880

variants

substantial

authorities
Many

of

the

identity,
them.

copies

own

that
their
occurred,
from
others
printed,
true
distinction.
the

have

they
been

were

.united

returned

descriptions
the

When
with

with

were

to adhere

otherwise
the

valuable

to

descriptions
to ail
rfrence

annotations,

MALomv.l

HOW

not

of correction

only
collated

but

into one
again
above
statement

The
of the
has

COLLABORATION
~CL-L.L~~t

the

ration.

It

printed

him

by

which

and
mdividual
versy
a special
reference
collaborators.

sign

also

is used

by "ail
evidence

admissible
If

identical,

or substantially

allyusedbyAbnaki,
the whole
list
been

it is hoped,
assurance
give
been
careful
and thorough.

so

to

an

and
been

credible

that

now

that

the

the

under

th

be

reason

that

had

sign

Arikara,
definite
several

one

that
such

work

scheme

tribal

more

been

the

examined
that
by

ail

a certain
him,

actu-

etc.,

going
through
have
list, it would
But
the
expression

methodical

of authority

of

responsi-

any described
statement
is not

found

heads.
of

full

personally
stated

Assmiboins,
of that
portion

being
insusceptible
is not the kind

or

credit,
continned.

asserted

had
authority
had
affirmatively

identical,

besides
Indians,"
iuvolves
which
hearsay,

desired

classification,
in a serions

Such
loose
talk
the recognition
study.
of Anthropology
long delayed
as
a science.
It is true
that
some
statements
of this character
general
are
made
old authors
in the
by some
but their
quoted
Dictionary,
descriptions
are reprinted,
as being
ail that
can
be used
of the past,
for whatever
and
are
weight
they
may
from
the
have,
they
kept
linseparate
classification
below.
gnistio
given
the

Regarding
motto
might
mm
nescius,

difficulties

be

se~~M~
recital

met
as was

adopted

g'M~K~n

imitari
verbis,
the
descriptive

with

in

the

task

proposed,
C~OMomm

to Austin's

prefixed

qui motus
negotii,
sim voces."
jBAe~.

susceperim
conatus

th

same
"JVbM

corporis
exprimere
ad
1. 3.
If
Herenn,
been
reabsolutely

of the
collected
had
signs
words
the
work
would
printed
have
been
still
more
dimcnit
and the result
The
facilities
intelligible.
of
less
enjoyed
have
presenting
pictorialillustrations
been
of great
value
and will give
still more
assistance
in the
work
than
in the prsent
complete
paper.
In connection
with
the
of illustrations
it may be noted
subject
that
a writer
in the
Service
Institution
JbM}'M<~ o/' ~e ~f:H~fy
of tlte United
Vol. II, No. 5, the same
who had before
States,
invented
the mode
of destricted

to

seribing
distinction

signs

tive

written

or

means

by

between

capability
I believe,
taught,
and in Europe;

mentioned

deaf-mute
of

illustration,
in most
of

but

being

the
No

full

will

which

for

some

received

course

printed

person

"all

or to

have

Absaroka,
of tribes,
or any

inserted

author

latter

Indians,"
unless

Indians.

any

are

could

the

imposed,
has

contribution

and

suggestion,

has

either

While

was

bility

397
Ot7<

and

also

may

and

MADE.
JM~LUj~.

be contrived
and no labor
has been
spared
of tbe publication
completeness
still in prepabe mentioned
that
the writer
has made
although
of signs,
no description
of any
has
been
sign
rests
on his
alone.
Personal
controauthority
bias
were
thus
avoided.
For
there
is
every
sign

accuracy

observations

personal

BEEN
JDIJ~J~

revision.

will,

of Ethnology
which
neglected

been

No

of addition

general

Bureau

to secure

HAS
JO..O

so grt

on page

and

Indian

as

follows:

the

schools

has

been

330

supra,

signs
for

th.

regarding
"This
French

dea~mutes
difficulty

a curious
gives
their
respec-

in this
of

fixing

system
country,
the hands

is

398

LANGUAGE

SIGN

in space,
either
used.
books
are

signs
often

more

and

ideas,

the

principle

same

the

and

with

same

or with
by a pencil
would
aitistic
skill

mute

in the

are

used

five

same

and

years

in

th

either

the

Indian

camera

be

certain

signs

presentation
even

forms,

primordial

attempting
books
on th

that

deaf-mutes

paraphrased
could

be

influence
of

that
"French
in

published
illustrated

exhaustife
it be

because

exact

words

taken

There
from

be

must

derived

the

deaf-

system"

Paris

cuts

twentyof deaf-mute

from

Not

conceptions,

hearty
of whom

more

mode

of

policy

thanks

are

also

to

them

philologer.
is so wide
with
of

signs

by
Th
a de-

the
will

only
be

and

sign

of signs,
and, vice vers,
The elementary
prinin the oral
of
languages

discrepant.

and

of

the

writer

are

and will
is given
below,
It remains
of them.
worthy

in which

officers

enected

to collate

themselves,
aries.
The

underphysical
fitted

the

So far
in their

thereThe
must
attempt
to general
th signs
according
compare
ideas,
of the gesturers
the ideas
and conceptions
and, if possible,
in dictionof words
as usually
instead
of in order
arranged

are

be made

a list

English.
do not

events,

in termuiology,
as to be incompatible
No vocabulary

in

combinations

the

they

skillfully
them
by

from
the context,
meaning
to be folly
rendered
only by a group
plex idea,
of words.
suffice
for a number
a single
sign may
which

written

be

nor will
that
the signs
are exhaustless,
be a correspondence
between
and
signs
do words
and
both
change
only
signs
a single
word
a combut
may
express

reason
cannot

their

ciples
by
civilization

will
signs
always
accurate
translation

more

still

individually.

into

signs

discovered.

simple
there

b'e no

can

as logographs,
and
objects,

of actions,
which

yet

of

classincation

conditions

primitive

language
for the

the

occult

in
text

words

representing
of th ideas

from

parture

and

unsatisfaotory.
or of words

suggest
words,
and laboriously
in formulation,

glossarist
of words

ner

attitude

by some

possession
hundred

four

while

fact,

writer's
over

as if it were

in

paralysed

arrangement
and

of sentences
the

from

fore

of

signs.

proper
troublesome

use

is as incorrect
an

In

contains

illus-

be

or
the
same
whether
expressing
are
made
on
identical
always
precisely
the same
it is not easyto
imagine
members,
writin their
or in their
graphie
illustration

attitude.

one

ago,

gesture
The

the

can
"think"

Indian,

either
difficulty
The assertion
description.
that
a portrait
of
declare

taken

more

that
no text
cuts,
Indian
sign lanas the gestures
simple,
th

not

when

greater

to

that

the

but

natural,

with

identical

different

any
ten

or illustrated
conclude

therefore

INDIANS.

in writing,
and 1 think
quite
accurately
will
readers
of this
The
paper
also,
probably,
and as the signs
can be illustrated,
of Indians

trated."
are

AMERICAN

description

must

the

is not only
guage
can be described
th

written

by

NORTH

AMONG

the
of

a large
Bureau
the

of Ethnology.

government

brought

to ail

in future

be

to

of signs

collection

rendered

has

his collaborators,
in a man-

presented

an explanation
give
made
been
directly

for
Fortunately
to Washington

this

of

the

by the

undertaking,
the
year

during

KALLERv.]

18SO
Thus

some

cases,

by

the
at

placed

months,
considerate

the

quite
of

large,
race

th

this

Th

over

signs

mon

some

by

one

of most

or more

with
for

made

of a native

Indians

of their

that

exhibition,
be no
might

there

cases

the

signs
secured

prints
more

than

one

were
as

were
lapse

made
certain

of memory
in successive
evidence

hundred

Indians

but,
met

on occasions,
each other,

several
and could

parties

the

same

both

sulted

upon
Indians

time,

by

not
inquiry

of
thus

in

communicate
of

and

individuals

The
persons,
obtained
from

through

known

in com-

oneofthe.observwas

the

words

used

not

relied

upon
and

translations

dictated

at

the

mo-

by a phonographer,
and in many
particular,

any

before
accuracy.

tribes,
by

same

sometimes

Such
signs,
down

examined

of different

greater
traveling

purpose.
the

by

language

motions
their

agents,

much

express

by some
he translated

taken

and

of observers

and

sometimes

indeed,

were
gestures
in itself
clear

the

ers.
When
an interpreter
was
employed,
in his oral paraphrase
by an Indian
of the signs,
to explain
the signs
to his own ideas.
according
a description
of minute
and rapidiy-exeeuted
ment

of

meaning
(often
was
translated

sepa-

and

Interior,
ethgathering

were

here

whieh

far

of the

purposes

a large
number
for the same
ail

weeks,

interpreters

obtained

tribes.

and

Secretary

all

399

important

distant
for

their

thus

were

of the

of the

many

honorable

Bureau

in
method,
and
directly
from the
their
Indians,
the
context
of signs
before
known)
the medium
of English
or Spanish,
or
according

WASHINGTON.

numbers

facilities

enjoyed
by
the continent

to
relating
to a uniform

AT

from

in considerable

of

disposai

time

OBTAINED

and, together
order
of th

information.
nologic
than
could
have
been
for a long
observations

WERK

intelligent
were here

localities

were,

SIGNS

sometimes

delegations,
th
most

rated
in

BK)W

the
Not

individually,
who had

speech,
whose

were
answers

camera,

and

only
at

were

never

leisure,
before

examined

at

were

con-

by ail the
Indians
and
also by inducing
several
of
present,
to engage
in talk
and story-telling
in signs
between
themselves.
Thus
it was possible
11 notice
th difference
in the
made
signs
for the same
and
the dgree
of mutual
objects
notwith.
comprhension
such differences.
standing
Similar
studies
were
made
Indians
by taking
to the National
Deaf
Mute
and
them
in contact
College
with
bringing.
the pupils.
the
of the
By far
greater
actual
work
of the
part
observation
and
record
of the signs
obtained
at Washington
has been
ably performed
by
Dr.
W. J.
the
assistant
of the
HoFFJEAN,
writer.
When
present
the
latter
has
made
observations
personal
the
former
has
been
always
the

the

notes
and
sketches
and superintending
the
credit
for all those
To him, therefore,
belongs
"LiST
OF AUTHORITIES
following
AND COLLABORAin which
it is stated
that
the signs
TOBS,"
were
obtained
at Washington
&om Indian
Dr. HcTPMAN
delegations.
in the
acquired
West,
through
his service
as acting
assistant
United
States
at a large
surgeon,
Army,
the
of becoming
indispensable
reservation,
advantage
with
acquainted
the Indian
character
so as to
as that
in
conductskillfnllysuchresearches
present,

taking

the
photographing.
references
in th

necessary

SIGN

400

LANGUAGE

AMONG

has

and in addition
question,
describes
seizes
readily,
and
in permanent
action
all of the pictorial
Nearly
For
ment

the

remainder,

of the

reputation

and

the

NORTH

eye

and

with

physiological
all
illustration
in

illustrations
for

here.

an

of

pencil

accuracy,
of
shades
this

snperintendence
general
to Mr. W.
are
due

thanks
work,
needs
no indorsement

INTDIANS.

AMERICAN

paper

he

reproduces-in
exhibited.
gesture
are

his

from

of the
H.

so that

artist,
and

HoLTtES,

artistic
whose

pencil.
departhigh

'E~-J

EARLIEST

LIST

OF

AUTHOBITIES.

AUTHOBITIES

AND

401

COLLABORATORS.

1. A list
dated
prepared
June
by WiLLiAJM
DJNBAB,
Natchez,
30,
from
tribes
then
"west
of the Mississippi,"
but probably
1800, collected
not from
those
far west
of that
in the Transactions
very
published
river,
~e
American
vol. vi, pp. 1-8,
as read
of
jP/t~osop~ea~
Society,
January_
and
communicated
of the
16, 1801,
by Thomas
Jefferson,
president
society.
2. The

one published
in jl~ Account
of ?? Expedition
from
F~s&M~A
in ~e years
Rocky
performed
MoMM~KS,
1819-1820,
-P/M~~e~M,
vol. i, pp. 378-394.
This
was
made
of the
1823,
expedition
by order
Hon.
J. 0. Calhoon,
of War,
under
the
command
of Maj.
S.
Secretary
H.
of the
United
States
and
is comLONG,
Topographical
Engineers,
to the

James'
monly
called
collected
chiefly
by
Missouris,
Dakota
3.
Reise
1839

lowas,

Long's
Mr. T.

This

Expdition.
from

Say,
and

Omahas,

list

the

Pani,
sonthern

other

to

appears
and
the

hve

Kansas,
of the

branches

been
Otos,
great

family.

The

one

in ~as

collected
Innere

vol.
[184:1],
Minnitarris

ii,

Mandans,

and
[Shoshoni],
on the
contrary,

Prince

by

MAxnnLiA.N

jyb~-J.~Ke~ca
pp.

in den

BIackfeet
as we

His

64S-653.

Crows

[BEdatsa],

WiBD-NEUWlED

1832

bis 1834.

statement

Arikaras,
Snakes

Cheyennes,
certain
signs,

which,
Assini-

to the Dakotas,
unintelligible
and
other
nations.
The
list

told,

in
Coblen,

"th

is,

[AbsarokaJ,
understand

all

[Satsika]
are

are

von

Ja~em

Erihs
exOjibwas,
[Crees],
gives
of the sign language
of the former."
From
the much
greater
proand
portion
information
oftimespent
obtainedbytheauthoramongthe
Mandans
and Hidatsathen
andnow
Fort
on the
dwellingnear
Berthold,
it might
be safe to consider
that
ail the signs
Upper
in his list
Missouri,
boins,

amples

were

in fact
tribes.
procured
from those
But as the
author
does
not say
to say so in this work.
If it shall
so, he is not made
that
the signs
prove
now used
and Hidatsa
more closely
resemble
by the Mandans
those
on his
list than
do those
of other
the internai
evidence
will be verified.
tribes,
This
list is not
in the English
published
edition,
London,
1843, but apabove
pears in the German,
and in the French,
Bibliocited,
JPa~s,
1840.
graphie

reference

Maximilian,"
among
Wied.

princely

No

translation

in any

shape

is often

as

if

there

families.
of
before

be

compared
compared
ti~
T.
26AE

by

this

list

one

brevity
into

with

of

distinguished
the

published
3, while

access,
the signs

reference

appears
by
the
so the
now

as

explorer
of

possessor

English

recently
vol. ii, No.

dif&cnlt

readers

to this
but

For

that

jLMe~c~m.Am~gM<M'KM~
tions
are
and
costly

made
were

that
in
to

this

paper

have

been

the prsent
German
and
collection
made

by

"Prince

Christian

writer
French

cannot
the

same

name
will

be

printed
in the
edireadily
tribes.

LANGUAGE

SIGN

402
rr't.~
The

cases

iD. a few
was

idea,

TYroemi~f)
iR
is ha.sp.f)
based
presented
was
the
language

T~n~r
now

~.n~oia~n~
translation

where

with

collated

from
some
which,
with
the assistance
tions
The

they

work,
Indian

signs,
and

position,
was to
with

such

who

had

that
and

general
as to

effect

th

of
to -the

after

dncing

the

the

on

learned

of

'Utes,
tained

Shoshoni,
in

not

was

sonal
City,
tion

and

5.

of

use

A list

signs

read

Ethnological
.Ma~Mte,

bishop,
by

vol.

dos, Wichitas,
6. Annotations

received

specially

who,
rather

than

from

D.

by
it is feared,

familiar

their

G. MAdeo~AN,

January

object
describe
it

including

who

prevalence
an excepby
have

intromade

to the

it

BuRTON,
the tribes

which,
met

Southern

Dakotas,

pp.
effect

They
123-130.
that

are

this

or

concollec-

from
his perexplorer
English
in Salt Lake
him from
one man
of theformagave his own ideas
faithfui
description.
at a meeting
of th American
and

23,1866,
87,

the

purporting

published
to be the

in the
signs

Ristorical
of the

Cad-

United
States
EEEEE
M. CBBBL,
Seventh
by Lient.
to be
1881.
This
officer
is supposed
in January,
for ightwhom
he lived
with the Cheyennes,
among
of th signs
described
is that
most
his recollection
by

but
months;
also
observed
were

him

R. F.

route,

obtained

x, 1866, pp. 86,

and Comanches.

Cavalry,
een

stage

was

Dr.

Society,

of
mere

names

Capt.

in

Arapahos,
City of the
received
bas been
recently
made
by the distingnished
but

his

of
respective
the work
It is hoped
that
the
Wied
signs,
regarding

Crows,Pani,andApaches.
New York,
1862,
Saints,

observation,
a Mormon

all

His
to

the

1860-'61,

by

publication
collected

overland

latter

(~o~e~).
not only

imitated,

The

Information
tion

the

in

ago,
mentioned

collaborators

th

(JLfi~&eos),

those

translation.

present
shown

hereafter

to

adding

wilibe
gentlemen
others.
but many
4. The
given
to
signs
were
be inferred,
would
of

in the

of determining
half
a century
of

remarks

signs
and

comparisons,
special
those
collaboratorsas,

the descripGerman
and

their

minute..
&ee, seldom
motion
rather
than

arrangement

general

Wied

the

importance
as observed

signs

of

Many

accurate
reproduction
by a reader
for
as now desired
the signs
presented
and even
have
been necessary,
would
illustration.
without
sufficed
pictorial

have

manifest

give

of its

allow

cases

of the

acconnt

and
of

laboration

in ail

so

a clear

succeeding
year,
been
pnNished

have

both

but
but

onsina;
original,

to

recent
reporters
many
escaped
motion
than
mnch
more
upon

dpend

To have

it.

toilsome
not

persistence
is made

tion

large

precision
seen

wonid

On

the

generally

the

discrimination

bas

are

never

comparison,

remain
keen

that

express

in

indefinite

what
latter

of

to
appears
the author.

of

necessarily
with
the

observed

doubtless

minT) the
the
German
German
upon
as not
so curt

dition

evidence,

or supervision
and
so brief

explorer,

princely

French

the

internai

are, however,
forms
that

French

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

AMONG

.aJ.Uu~

~71Vr1

'*vu

among

the

Arapaho,

Sioux,

and

several

other

tribes.
7. A
D.

special

T., of signs

contribution
obtained

from
chiefly

Mr.
from

of Fort
A. Lincoln,
F. F. &ERAED,
who
has trava deaf-mnte
Dakota,

mu-LEEY-]

LIST

eled

among

and

th

Boeky

upon

the

exprience

which
He

most

of

the

tribes
Mr.

Absaroka,
in general

connection
low.

Some
for

signs
alone

manner

of

more

would

have

been

them

of

observed

than

that

those

than

one tribe,
confusion.

so that

with

name

create

be

indeed

To

sonal

also
is

below

given

under
is

tribe,

to

th
referred

statements

the

it is more
which

among
the

as

it impossibest
to study

purpose

tribes

in

eye

the

immediate

every

case

tribe,

would

student,
LIST

which

also

will

therefore

this

mentioned

the

for

AL&ONBiAN,
(Abnaki

th
bur-

being
serves
as
be

re-

Those
headings

classification,
The
first
Example

and,
Chief

I),

of

them.
under

tribes,
PowELL~s

order.

alphabetic

name

seriously
reference

the

responsible

alphabeticallyby
to Major
J. W.

heading
to as

be

Indians,
referred
to

in

authorities

in

the

rendered

that

catch

the

above

to by the
names
of the
which
now follow
are arranged
of Linguistic
Families
according
are

of

through

ferred

of

tribes

Blackfeet,

the

print

unnecessary
authority
collections

of

based

during
Indians..

of the observers
should
folonly
both
similar
and
given
different
the use of the contributor~s
name

have

the

or

by the
Arikara

and

to
For

should

latter

made
to each
readily
an index.
The
seven

authority
Abnaki

used

considered
signs.
the
tribe

the

together
contributor,
den the paper
and

wMch

are

River

are

country,
with

intercourse

daily
him

of

agreements
the
names

signs
with

in that

generality
of the signs

use

and
that

described

the
and

Missouri

observations

rsidence
by

collections

of the
observation
locality
ble to arrange
them
in the
convenient

the

own

Dakota,
Hidatsa,
Mandan,
be considered
to be the group

to

diversities

years'
abnost

contributed

signs

403

livingbetween

Gerard's

of thirty-two
he bas
had

of Wied.
by the Prince
In the
above
noted

the

COLLABORATORS.

Indian

Mountains.

long
period
states
that
the

(Satsika),
who may

OF

concerning
MASTA being

only

the

the

per-

authority.
~z<?OjyxL~v:

Abnaki
of

I.

A letter

the

Abnaki,
I.
jif~~o
States
Artillery,
1877~

the

among

dated

a delegration
who visited
I.

Cheyenne
~?<n!ttm~on
Thirtieth

of

notes

signs

New

and

obtained
and

Raven)
and

chief

Third
United
LEMLY,
observations
taken
by him in

Mexico

in

first
Congress,
session,
II.
A list prepared

~e

from

NA/-WATC

Cheyenne

Washington
during
Extracts
from
the
of

L. MASTA,

Arapahos.

of

Arapaho

H.

15,1879,6-om

Quebec.
Pierreville,
from
Lient.
H. R.

from

compiled
Northern

U. A list
~<~aAo
botter
known
as Little

T.,

December

near
residing
A contribution

the
Report
years

O-QO-His~-SA
(Left

Indians,
summer
of

Lieut.

186-'47,

of

(the
Mare,
members
oi
Hand),
from
Ind.
Darlington,
1880.
Jr. W.
in

Ex.

ABEBT,
Doc.

Of his
No. 41,

Washington,
1848, p. 417, et seq.
in July,
H. 0 JSH1879,
by Mr. FEANE
of the
Smithsonian
from
continued
ING,
interviews
with
Institution,
TiTC-XE-MA'-TSEl
an intelligent
(Cross-Eyes),
Cheyenne,
then
employed
at that
Institution..
CAeyemMe

404

A
CXeycKme III.
and
scout
his

during

long
IV.

C/~e~Me
A. D. C.,
and

their

with

th

States

iM/MM~m~s,
Indians
of
V.

C~emme

the

of

summer

I. The
Ojibwa
die of the present
in his
Published

from

Col.

The

Plains

of

author

his

II.

Ojibwa
St.

members

Darlington,
1880.
of

collection

Ojibwa

J.

made

about

around

Lake

G. EoHL,
Ojibwas
ground

long

Mich.,
communication

Ojibwa
recollection
from
sixty

V.

Eufaula,

from
still

dnty,
Mr.

JAOKEB,

B.

White

A. G-iL'FiLLAN,
the

among

Ojibwas

his

during

continuing.

0.

of

Sr.,

WILLIAMS,

observed

signs

the

among

Owosso,
Mich.,
of Michigan

Ojibwas

in

received

1880

1881

and

Sac

and

I.

A list

Fox,

from

A list

Rev.

of

chieny

Eickapoos,

F.

H.

tribal

F.

Mr.

has

resided
D. D., of
by him

BuOENEB,
observed

signs
the
during

&c.,

from

who

Michigan,
Hdughton
County,
River,
mentioned.
and near
the tribe

among
I.
and jEc&~poo
Ind.
T., consisting

the

among

Ojibwas.
JAMES
Rev.

observed

signs

Contributions

of Portage
Fox,

Sac,

year

of

years

many

to

ED'WABD

Rev.

Very

the

ago.

years

Ojibwa
JA.OEEB,

the

respecting

of missionary
A list
from
IV.

period

from

mid-

the

Superior.
ZoMSuperior,

Lake

W~m~eMK~

letters

relating

Minn.,

Earth,

exprience

large

and MoWA-u"~
(Bob-tail)
and
of Arapaho
of a delegation
visited
Ind.
Washington
T., who

th

among

century,
JEMciM~M.

Ignace,
A
III.

I. DOD&E,
<?fe~
West

from

obtained

Horse),

small

Several

BEN

Cheyennes

~e

of

to

relating

1877,

Mr.

the

BiCHABD

a!om, 1860.
Pointe

from

with
diagrams
from
collected
signs
that
tribe.

prairies.

of signs

(Big
from

Indians

during

Acmy,
New
York,

the

list

Hi~NTnB:-]H-&nA~-iT
Oheyenne

of

communications

Several

United

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

contribution

special

interpreter,
residence
among

CLABE,

NORTH

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

early

of the

part

1880.
j)~LE:OT~V.

ji6s~o~

of signs

-TCl-Dl-E~HATC~-El
of

members

delegation

who

Territory,

(Long

visited

obtainedfrom.DE-E~-iCE-TOis

Washington

or

Crow
the

during

Eagle),

(Pretty

PE-B~-TCl-KA~-Dl-A

and
Elk),
of Absaroka

Crow),
(Old
&'om Montana

Indians

months

of April

and

May,

and

skill,

1880.

J3~o~

I.

arranged

comprehensive
list,
E. MoCnESNEy,

with

great

care

United
assistant
surgeon,
acting
near
Fort
Dakotas
the
collected
of signs
States
among
(Sioux)
Army,
that
1880.
Dr.
the
McChesney
requests
durmg
year
Dakota,
Bennett,
rendered
to him
assistance
be made
of the valuable
should
recognition
Daat Cheyenne
the
Agency,
interpreter
FIELDEN,
by Mr. WILLIAM:
from

Dr.

CHABLES

kota

Territory.
II.

J)~o~

United

geon,
the Sioux

A short
States

during

his

list

from
from

Army,
late
service

Dr.

BLAm

recollection
in the

region

D.
of

TA.TLOB,
signs
inhabited

assistant
observed
by

suramong

that

tribe.

~LLEEY.j

LIST

Dakota

m.

United

States

among
J)~o~

the

A special

IV.

duringl879-'80.
Dakota
V.

from

assistant

A report

byhim

with

CoBLiss,Bighth
his late service

during

from

diagrams

United
surgeon,
Sioux
at Pine
Ridge

Ogalala

405

Capt.A.W.

observed

signs

contribution

copions

CBBUStEB,
tained
from
the

OOLLABORATOES.

contribution
of

Infantry,
Sioux.

H.

0F

States
Agency,

Dr.

WrLLiAM:

of signs
obArmy,
Dakota
Territory,

Dr. W.
from observations
J.EoFFMAN,
among
assistant
United
acting
States
surgeon,
Army,
and stationed
at Grand
River
1872-~73.
Agency,
Dakota,
during
J)~o~
VI.
A Est of signs
obtained
from
PE-ZBO/
chief
of the
(Grass),
Blackfoot
NA-ZU'-LA-TAn-KA
Sioux;
chief
of the
(Big
Head),
Upper
and
CE-TA"El"-TA~
Yanktonais;
chief
of the
Unc(Thunder
Hawk),
Teton
located
at Standing
papas,
Dakota
Dakotas,
Rock,
Territory,
while
at Washington
in
1880.
June,
Dakota
VII.
A list
of signs
obtained
f['om.SKUN~-EALTj-TA(BedDog),
an Ogalala
chief
from
the :Red Cloud
who visited
Agency,
Washington
in company
with
a large
of Dakotas
in June,
1880.
delegation
Dakota
VIII.
A special
obtained
from
list
TA-T-.KA
WA-KA."
(Medicine
and other
members
df a delegation
Bull),
of Lower
Brl
Dakotas,
while
at Washington
the winter
of 1880-'81.
during
the

Teton

Dakotas

B<Zo.~<t
Wolf),
while

at

JK~K~M
Dr.

I.

A list

chief

of

of

while

of

the

obtained

signs

Washington
and Hidatsa

from

located

Hidatsa,
with

at

a delegation
valuable

I.

TOE-CAQ~-A-DAQ-A-Qic

Fort

Dakota
Berthold,
Sioux
in
Indians,

of
and

illustrated

(Lean
Territory,
June,
1880.

contribution

from

WASHINGTON

assistant
United
States
MATTHEWS,
surgeon,
Army,
author
of ~&Mo~r<tp7~
and
~A~o~y
of ~e Hidatsa
~~a?M,
W<tsM~from
his notes
and recollections
ton, 1877, &c., lately
prepared
of signs
observed
his long
service
during
the
Mandan
and
among
Hidatsa
Indians
of the Upper
Missouri.
ONM/~1.
sionary
at that
Oto
United

States

the

the
during
was joined

signs
winter

from

Ponka

Il.

J.

OwEN

from

mishim

from
Dr.
W. C. BoTELEBdiagrams,
collected
from the Otos at the Oto
Agency,

I.

A similar

contribution

of

the

and

Otos

of

in the
1879-'80,
KATiE
BABNES.

short

list

from

Rev.

J.

by

Missouris,

short

list

obtained

and

other

chiefs,

the

same

of

Nebraska,
of

description
OwEN

many

at Washington
a delegation
from

reauthority
collected
of

obtained

DoBSET,

in Nebraska.

Ponkas

lately
made
by

DoBSET,
observations

with

service,
1879-'80.

Miss
the

Eagle),

Bev.

Nebraska,

Indian

by
I. A

Ponka

1881.

Agency,

during
JMssoMM

specting

(White

from

in 1880.
agency
I. An
elaborate
list,

Nebraska,
Oto and

in 1880

list

special

Omaha

at

from
Eansas

which

he

by

him

Em-DEA-SEA
in Janiiary,

-M!OQ!707~V.
Iroquois
author
of

I.

A list

"Philology~

of

contributed
signs
of the Wilkes

by

the

Exploring

Hon.

HORATIO

Expdition,

BEALE,
now

&c.,

at

residing

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

406

Smoke

of that

th

Six

John
or

Nations,

Canada.
at Brantford,
a very
residing
aged
man,
of the
chief
of
from
BEEN~-TO
list
Eyes),
(Gray
signs
of 1880, in the
the
visited
spring
Washington
during

who

Wyandots,
interest

from

Jnne,
1880,
known
as

now

proper,
I. A

~<M!~ot

in

familiarly
Mist),
of
division

(Disappearing
of the
Canadian

chief

Johnson,

Iroqnois

obtained

Canada,

Ontario,

Clinton,

SAXATENEWABATON

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

now

tribe,

in Indian

dwelling

Territory.

~dio~~jy.
I.

Kaiowa
chief

A list

Indian

from

who

Territory,
`

I.

Kutine
British

SlTTiM&EA

from

of signs

(Stumbling

Bear),
in

Washington

Jnne,

a Kaiowa
1880.

.KpranMjM
from

A letter

J. W.
to

relating

Columbia,

Po-wELL,
his

others.

Indian

Esq.,

observations

superintendent,
the Klltine

among

and

f~KM~.
I.

jif~~
the

visited

Star),
while

ritory,
Pani

I.

A list

chief

from

obtained

of signs

of

EcrA-NUQ~B~A-TJi~-UQ
at

the

residing
Arikaras,
with
a delegation
Washington
from
list obtained
short
"ESA.TT,"
at

Ponka

to the

interpreter

Fort

~.t

dlgation

Dakota

Berthold,

(Son of
Ter-

in June,
Indians,
1S80.
as
a Pani
acting
Indian,
1881.
in January,

of

Washington,

~'O~J?.
and

Pima
of

son
visit

I.

Pop~o
chief
of

the

th

Arizona

ANTONITO,
on
while

Territory,

1881.

in February,

to Washington

in

Indians

from

obtained

contribution

special
Pima

~H~MT~
I.

Sahaptin
wai,
chief

A list

contribnted

Lap-

chienyfcom
FELIX,
or Nez Percs.

Idaho,

obtained.
and used

giving
signs
Idaho,
of th Nez Percs,

of

G. L. DEFFENBAU&H,

Rev.

by

atKamiah,
by the Sahaptin

RH~O~jHTOja~V.
I.

Comamc~
the

<7om<tmc/t6
the

Maj.

Comanches

A list

chief

P~-P~e

I.

was

signs

chie~

Jannary,
Shoshoni

1880.

Climber),

TiSiDmnT,

and

Banak

I.
PETE,

from

obtained
who

Territory,

of

one

respecting.

in February,
to signs

relating

inspector,

obtained

Information

who

Texas,
Territory.

1880,
used
by

Territory.
of

1880.
Ute

J. HoLT,
Dnison,
Indian
Anadarko,
at Washington,
obtained
at

Indian

Indian

from

A.

Rev.

M. H~WORTE,
of Indian

J.

C(M!MHtc7te TTT.
Comanche

from

obtained
signs,
H. Information

Comanche

froin

Notes

at

a delegation

KoBi

visited

(Wild

Washington

from
Washington
tribe
to
of that

list

of

and

Wl~AG-AT,

signs

obtained
members

from
of

a
Horse),
in June,

NA~TOi,

a Pai-

Washington

in

TENDOY

(The
of

a delegation

MALLBRY.]

LIST

Shoshoni
the

and

months
I.

Ute

and

TIN,

April

list

of

other

who

rado,

Banak
of

COLLABORATORS.

chie~&om
and

who

Idaho,
1880.

May,
obtained

signs

407

visited

Washington

during

from

AUGUSALEjAJtDBE,
G-A-LO-TE,
a delegation
of Ute
Indians
of Colothe early
months
of the year
1880.
during

members

chiefs,

visited

OF

.of

Washington

TOi~E~~
I.

jlpac&e
A&USTIN

delegation
were
brought

list

to

Dr.

obtained

signs

and
ViJEL,
of Apache

SANTIAGO
chief

from

LARGO

from
in

Washington
Ust of signs

II.
A
Apache
an Apache
Man),
June,

of

Tierra
th

chief

from

large

collection

Indian

Long),
New

Amarilla,
of March

months

obtained

HuEBiTO
(James

(Little
Blonde).
members
of
Mexico,

and

1880.

April,
NA/-BA~-NA~-Nl-TEN

from

who

Territory,

visited

who

(White
in

Washington

1880.

III.
Apache
FRANCIS

made

TBOFF,
special
taken
down
by
lower

Emnik

called

themselves

Tinne

Kutchin

United

agent
himself

in

States

of

Mr.

natives

of

JMbM~a~-jB~cr-JtifeM,

by

Army,
PE-

lYAN
a

transmitting
Kenaitze

the
some

1880,

States

N. Mex.
Fork,
in 1881, from

census,

and

Alaska,
2~)HMM<tA or

summer
United

surgeon,

between

1866,

in

River,

the

during

assistant
acting
H. ATBiNS,
from
the Mescalero
near
South
Apaches,
-EMfc/MM I. A communication,
received

dialogue,
on the
Indians
the

interior

who
to

belonging

the

tribe.
~rCEf2L~.

Wichita
from

I.

EJN

A list

of signs

-CHE-SS

Agency,
Wichita
II.
A
chief,

1880.

Rev.

list

of

from

J. HoLT,
of

missionary,
the Wichitas,

obtained
at

the

in 1879.
from

signs

Indian

A.

medicine-man

(Spectacles),
Indian
Territory,

Wichita
Wichita

from

TsoDiAEO
who

Territory,

(Shaved

visited

Head

Boy),
a
in June,

Rev.

TATLOE

Washington

.?nS~v.
Zuiii

I.

F.

Some

notes

preliminary

missionary

BALY,
Indians.

-FO.BjEfC.y
Valuable
under
tant

their

proper

Zuni,

1880
the

from
signs

of

that

of

body

CO.B.B~jPO~.B.yCE.

have

headings,

in
upon

been
from

received
the

in

1880-'81

following

and

collated
in

correspondents

dis-

countries

Rev.

HEB]MAN

of signs
region.
Miss
gives
Rev.

contributions

received

the

among

in common

N.

BABNinn,
use among

L. 0. LLOYD,
CharJeton
information
concerning

tween
American

LoBBMEB
the

signs
Indians.

D. D.,

this

Armenians,

House,
the

FisoN,
Navuloa,
and
gestures
As

of Harpoot,

Turks,

near

Mowbray,
and

gestures
of

paper

notes

Fiji,
the

Fijians

is

passing

letters
and
through

Eoords

Cape
of

signals
in

furnishes

Turkey,
and

those

a list
in

that

Town,
Africa,
th Bushmen.
be-

comparisons
of the

North

the

a CM-

press

LANGUAGE

SIGN

408

is returned

lection

AMONG

with

annotations
for

Commissioner

CABEW,

describes

gentleman
Mr. F.

A.

tion

and

and

Lelongs,

some

VON

Ojibwa
signs.
Letters
from

him

by

the

Interior

signs

of

a Fijian

with

agreement

and

INDIANS.

also

Mr.

by

of Navitilevu.

Kepahiang,
the signs

RurrBEonT,

comparisons'respecting
showing

AMERICAN

NORTH

The

uninstructed

WALTEB
named

last

deaf-mute.
informa-

supplies
of the

Sumatra,
and
signais
some
Dakota,

Redjangs
and

Comanche,

Mr.

A. W. HowlTT,
F. G. S., Sale,
Gippsiand,
Victoria,
G. S.,
and
from
Bev.
JA'MDS SiBBEE,
jr., F.-R.
signs,
to the
of Mdagascar,
are gratefolly
relative
tribes
acknowldged.
are now, according
to theiridnd
Manyother
correspndents
promises,
of whickhave
notyetbeenreceived.
engaged
in.
researchs,
the result
in India
and Ceylon
has been
acTh organization
of those
researches
Australian

upon

complished

the

through
Breach

missioner,
Grateful

Deaf

Mute

number

of the

natural

been

ing

the

attending

Messrs.
and

HASENSTAB,
several
the

gentlemen
thanks

Similar
Minnesota

were
are

Institution

due
for

mute

their

respective

Special

thanks
for

ison,

Wis.,
and for

18d3,

Other
tions

names
are

many

usefui

JMt'mMa

degli

small

BBOUG-H

jim~c/M
collection

SMTTH's

S. Com-

pupils
during
to Mr. J. L.
the

The

large
as havsigns,
who
are

prompting,

as

PHILIP

CBOSS,

of

th

gentlemen

respectively
in the
instructor
session

of

FAT,

J.

follow

their
and

college,

1880..

superintendent
NOYES,
Deaf
and
of th
Dnmb,

education

of

the

Fari-

teachand D. H. CABROLL,
deafsuggestions
respecting
named
are followed
gentlemen

WiNGand
last

in reference.
rendered
of

JAurES

to Prof.
Italian

D.

gesture-signs,

of MadBuTLEB,
noted
in
by him

suggestions.

pp.

533-555.
work

investigata
of

A.

attention

the

from.
quoted
signs
eminence
Cardinal
WSEMAN,

Vol.
.1855,
III,
from
the illustrated

E.

Dames

is an

are

tracted

London,

BALLABD

contribution

Italian

by his

also

Prof.

obtained.

Their

and to Messrs.
GEORGE
Minn.,
that
for annotations
institution,
The notes
made
by the
signs.

bault,
ers in

by

LAESON.
Mr.

descriptions.

other

to

MS., and without

M. ZlE&LEB,
J.

R.

BALLABD,

LAES

made

was

school,
in their
own

M.

U.

special
through
remembered
by them
ofdeaf-mutes,
in conventional
before
instruction

any

contributions

iollows

S. OLCOTi',

whose

signs
used

and

H.

of Col.

be

must

College,

invented
before

made

interest

Bombay.

acknowledgment

National

indeed

active

Candy,

Australian

TAe ~L&o~Kes

of

Italian
gesticulaon T~~OMS Subjects
are exMany
Neapolitan
signs
ANDREA
DE JoBio,
th canon

nel gestire

the

Essay

inhis

on

JEssys

.y<tpo~e~MO,

signs
q/' 7c<orM,

has

J&~poK,

been

extracted

ZoM~om,

1878.

1833.
from

R.

FOREIGN

MAnEM.l.

CORBESPONDBNTSDICTIONARY.

EXTRACTS
In

the

but
printed
three
hundred

nearly
arranged
show

the

nection

quarto

prevents

only

or the

an

less
would

printed
in this
pying
decided
to
TRIBAL

manner

the

scriptions,
TiONS at the
numerals
in
ter
first

end
is

of this

but

in the

the

in the
signs

con-

for

some

Thereispropriwhen
descriptions
remarks.

foregoing
so mentioned

by the necessity
and similarities

th

of

general

the

for

are

the

collected

crossomitting
for comparison,
material
to be

Instead
of occuplan.
to this
it was
paper,
the
of
interest,
descriptions

present

allotted

PHRASES,
DIALOGUES,
follow
the EXTRACTS.
following
or

words
the

of the

extracts
of

origin

type

used

as

hand

following

of hand
the

I) for

(Sahaptin

position
reference,

basis

so

collaborator
and

authority

When
paper.
that
there
is

that
from

description
of

in

conceptions

after

meant

from
text,
which
is still

type

used

that

space

writer.
by this
of the alphabet
within
refer
to the
corresponding

it

as having
or because

subject

been

larger
part
with
the

it is in the

the

the

have

remaining
of more

that

printed

it is suggestd
The letters

the

NARRATIVES,

there

has

the

several

been

an

signs.

supposed
obtained
conception,
is
through
collaborators,
the authority
as reference,
it is understood
given
to have
trom
an Indian
as being
and is thcrehis own conception,
value.
When
after
the
printed
and
within
authority

marks
When

selectedeither

for the idea

generally
conprevailing
signs
involved
some
both
slight
of descriprepetition
as it seemed
desirable
that
should
they
appear
connections
indicated.
The
extracts
are ren-

th

supply

before
printed
been
gathered
fore
of special

these

page
396,
of signs
descriptions
are now
to
presented

hadaireadybeenprepared.
some of the title
words

NAMES,
whieh
Sl&NALS,

observed

to

quotation

the

as
present,
PROPER
and

DISCOURSES,
Itwill
be

self.

of

inference

is consistent

Sl&NS,

attempt
When

discussion

signs

a much

require
than

now

of

been

and instructive
interesting
which
would
show
contrasts

references
but

few

mentioned,

to

or the

This
course
veyed.
has
tions
and
of illustrations,
to the eye in the
several
dered

before

devoted

Theyhave

under

erroneous

common

are

pages

order.

ofthem
pictorialillustrations
all the signs
ety in giving
of only one or two of those

DICTIONARY.

Collection

unpublished

in alphabetic
method
adopted.
with
the foregoing

This

FROM

409

used

parenthses,
in
figures
such letters
some

as offered

without

TYPES
are

in some
OF

page

marked,
being
identically
to (B 1), the type referred

412,

of the

de-

Posi-

by Arabic
is described

with
position
corresponding
of description.
Example:
&<K~, mean,

him-

marks

'HAND

followed
which

deviation,

by

quotation

(G)
that

to by

the

let-

In

the

refers

to

position,
the letter

SIGN

410

the

R has

the

indicates

isfarther

INDIANS.

of backward,
to illustrate

it is desired

description,

of reference

mode

AMERICAN

NORTH

instead

iront

which

position
with

respects
in connection
of

the

to

palm

the

This

AMONG

LANGUAGE

that

explainedin

in

being

ail

other
taken

therefore,
and that

(B),

change,
theExA~upLES

at

alone.
the

end

this

paper.
References

to

another

word

title

as explaining
of a compound

or to supply
portions
any other
to the
made
derstood
as being
title-word.
th other
sign under
I) for
for
sign

by (<!M~m
is to that

In

Example

the

second

the

reference

above

mentioned,
mean,
is contributed
good which
to as (&t~ap~m
is referred
I.).

and

BA.U&H,

by

description

a part
of a description
be unwill
always
sign
of the
th same
authority

bad,

by

Rev.

G.

description
to GooD
L.

DEFFEN-

ANTELOPE.
Pass

the

open

explanation.
the
With
inches
dex
of
IV;
the

the

index
the

to

of the
be

ru.b

the

smaU

as
hold

if

thelighter

hand
h

( Wied.)
col-

acSpanish
it required

speak
that

recognizing
th

back.

of the

examined,indicates
A Ute
who could

or

eighteen

twenty

inhead,
the sides

hands.

"The

not

m~

blanco,

then

left,
at

the

with

D~o~VI.)
sides
white

word

only
extended,
of the
in front

transversely

pointing
the body

from

outward

lately
by Indians
nanks.
animal's

it with

companied

hand

right

as explained
This,
the
oration
upon

latter

animal

(C'emme
to
sign refers
the former
could

explained."

th forethe
aud separate
Extend aid
nearly close
fingers
and thumbs,
ail the other fingers, and place
backs outward
the hands with
above and a little in front of the
ears, about four inches from the
head, and shake them back and

$~

--

forth
lorm

times.
urnes.

several
several

is

an

horns.

This

readily
Place

understood."

of

head.

Antelope's

~Ltibmujjcis

I, II, IV.)
sign.
(J)a&o~
in th form of a hook.
the end of the index
Close the right
hand,
leaving
back
wa,ve the hand
then
as in Fig. 23
quickly
extended
and the thumb
the temple.
a short
and forth
(jSMa&M 1
jiW~fa
I.)
opposite
distance,
This
is the sign
ordinarthe pronged
horn
of the animal.
"Represents
with
one of the Dakotas
in conversing
that
noticed
but it was
ily nsed,
to be more
used
several
was
latter
times,
of the
th
YI)
sign
(jDa~o~

the

white

both

nanks.

Arapaho

hands,

fingers

Wie's

sign

(Apache

I.)

fnlly

extended

was

readily

and

spread,

understood

close
as

to the

signifying

sides
the

MALLEEY.]

In

411

ANTELOPE-BAD.

connection

with

drawn

by Running
or proper
name.

th

above

235 is presented,
which
was
signs
Fig.
an Uncpapa
as his personal
Dakota,
totem,

Antelope,

BAD,
MEAN.
Make
the sign
for GooD
and then
that
of N'OT.
(Long.)
Close
the
and
it -whiist
it downward.
open
hand,
passing
(We~.)
This
is th
same
as my
but
description
differently
possibly
worded,
notes
a less
foreible
form.
Isay,however,thatthearm.is"extended."
The precise
direction
in whieh
the hand
is moved
is not, I think,
essential.
(Ma~e~'s.)
This
sign
is invariably
accompanied
by a countenance
expressive
Scatter
them.

of
th

contempt.
dexter

(jBM~oM.)
hand
Right

(1)
tips
(2) sudden
sudden
opening
(Cheyenne

II.)
hand

Right
ward,
tion of

closed

and

back

th

middle
object

around,
Close
Ulose

therefore
the

theh

throw

and

outward

arm~s
the

fingers;
referred

to,
bad.

hand

toward
and

length,
fingers.

-Fig.

hand,

hand,
back
let

suddenly

An

of the

fingers
the

and

hand

Arapaho
ha
right
hand,

of

from

the

the
down-

fingers

a foot

fingers

ny

(Dakota
the tips

resting

mo-

'~N'otworthkeeping."
thnmb
over the

upward,

sign.

for-

the
toward

body

opened,
the

and

stopping

of the
is

(D~otl.)
hook

right

the

move

in iront

th

downward

forcibly
instant

at

forward

as if droppingou.tthecontents.
ward,
Haf
close the fingers
of the
and

is moved
opened

which

during

downward,

water

away

and

to front

fingers
being
violently
hand.
(C/~eKmelV.)
hand
closed
(B) carried

and

spurting

thumb
the
fingers
closed,
clasping
ontward
accompanied
by equally
of the fingers
from
the thumb.
snapping

partially
elevated,
motion
downward
of fingers

as if

outward,

the

Right
right

(jF.Jac~ef.)
fingers

or

fore

so toward
Scattered

open.
lY.)

the

against

thumb,

downward
the

to

right

spring
open
236.
(Dakota

vi,vir,yni;
Ponka
II;
Pani
L)
The sign most
used
commonly
for this idea is made
by the hand
being
closed
nearthe
the back
toward
the

breast,

with

then
breast,
as the
u~v
arm iais ;:)UU.UOl.1~J'
mu.
extended
cat,cuucu
suddenly
th hand
is opened
and the fingers
and

Hidatsa

near

each

other.

(Mandan

I.)

Hands
open,
palms
the body;
then
from,
Throw
the clinched
when

~~U'r::iU,

from

separated

at

arm's

turned
vice

in
vers.

right

hand

length,

suddenly

move
(Omaha
forward,
snap

one

hand

toward,

and

the

other

I.)
downward,
the fingers

and
from

outward,
the thumb

and
as

412

water.

if

sprmkling
not worth
Raise
second
an

expression
are snddenly

gers

hand,

of

are

thrown

until

open,

and

m.ove

the

backofit

nat

right

wa.terfcom
the

Pass
the

side.

right
Deaf

m2ste

Hold

same

in

trated

BEAB,

animal.

and

in

their

part
"no."

finger

shaice

the

of the

sign

throwing
past

np,
head

at

same

the

with

dis-

finger,
front,

respective

abont

eight
and

position.

finger
and

little
of

of

right

finger

scratching

for

&OOD),

at

the

(Ziegler.)
and raised),
sign for bad illusfor the Deaf
and

which

is extended

front

is the

Institution

in England.

deaf-mutes

to mean
like

thumbs

standing

forefinger
the
motion

237.

and

(Creel.)
and third

Fig.

face

fingers

open,

in

bear

Middle

~~<~

Fie.

of

and

the

among

the

the

front

bent

claws,or
ing motion.
(1)

before

extending

Hands
slightly

is used

sign

hand

the

if

as

"Grood,no."
and backward

little

then

th little
finger
(except
to the
with
the
fingers
of
the
Ohio
for
1879
Report

the
This

ning

and

signs
closed

Dumb.

Pass

the

with

forward

held

it in a horizontal

over

(Z~son.)

J)e<~MM{te
The hand
and

hand

for Aam~some
(see first
sign
as if to say
shake
the head

time

the

they
right
for
as in final

"Pnttingaside."

(~n~f<)
a little

ont

tougne

the

hand

in

But

to the

extended

(Cornue/tel.)
downward

interruptedly,

closed

head.

the

the

sepa-

s~MS

th

look.

Use

hand,

downward,
turn
index.

or the

natzcral

time

pleased

suddenly

(Ptma.am6:Fap~oI.)

forward

nodding
Draw
the

palm.

the

of

and

"Awaywithit!"
as in good.

hand

against
movement

ont

something
are straight

thumb

with
the body,
of hand
the Dn-

behind
motion

throwing

and

resting

nervons

moves

Extend
Une

a little

During
and

contemptonsiy;

thumb

and as the hand

closed,
ail are
in final
position

I.)
(Sahaptin
the
right
hand,
then
from -the
body,

good.

away

hooked,
then
with

though
(~I.)
arm

throw

and

right
face.

fingers

of

motion

fingers

position

are

(&),

as
the

position

rated,palmbackward(Rl).
Another:
Same
first

fingers

the

on

disgust
extended

in final

and

of breast,

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

"To

I.)

Wyandot

downward
palm
to the
downward

finger,
the hand

throw

keeping."
hand
in front

NORTH

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

at the

ugliness,

claws.

same

time

grin-

(-BM~on.)
above

inches

to
palms
Sometimes
hand

the

fingers
elbows,
to represent
by clawaccompanied
iront

the

claspeddownbythe
thnmb,
crooked
downward,
(3)
air.
the
(CAeyemKe
II.)

extended,
made
in

237.
of both
Fingers
are

which
hands
sides

hands

except

closed,

extended,
backs
horizontal,
and
the body,
near

and

point

the

thumb

straight
are held

npward,
then
moved

directly

and

little

toward
in

the

front
forward

of

MAH.ER1-.)

BADBEAR.

'41g

with

the

short,
sharp
jerking
motions.
(Dakota
I.)
bear
in running."
This
is also reported
as an
kota IV.)
The paws
and claws
are represented.
a short

Seize

and

hand,

strike-a

of wood,
piece
blowat
an

about

say

two

imaginary

feet

From

the

motion

Arapaho

wave

long,

person.

of

sign.

(Oma/to.

in

(Da-

the

right

I.)

Another
Seize
a short
about
six inches
hold it as dagger,
thing
long,
to thrust
it downward
under
the
pretend
breast-bone
and
repeatedly,
each
time
or gasping
in doing
farther,
grunting
withdraw
the stick,
so;
it up, and,
the
to the
holding
showing
breast
with
the left
point
blood,
to say so do ~OM when you meet tAe &ear.
meaning
forefinger,
(Omaha
I.)
Another
the

Pretend
then

body,

Arms

are

with

fiexed

arms

is completed
tion of the
front
Hold

byslowly
(Oto

the

another

then

pnsh

handsclaspedabontcenterof
and both
hands

right

before

the

the-hand

both

atthe
and

are
tips
knnckles

forward

inches

toward

the

forward,
then
palms

a short
Fig.

K.

then
(Q).
times

slowly
The sign
in imita-

of animal's

times.

the

as

toward

(Kaiowa
and

hand

thrown

down,
arch.

~j~
I:

~~S~~

long

body,
forward

th

position
with

as

one

hand
and

for

is

7Mt-se,

340

with

as

follows:
edge

or right
and
body
shonlder,
th
curved
thumb
the palmar
side
against
both
hands
with
extended
and curved,
fingers
them
forward
several
makandpush
times,

pointof the

extended,
front
of the

(jlpacAeI.)

"Th

animal

fingers

that

joined,

scratches

with

Gilbert,

sepa-

fl~
(

is from
showing

as

used,

grasping

onter

right-hand,
in
ground,
resting
extend

in

right

.3~

nngers

~Paw

th

and abont
palms
down,
eight
a short
distance,
relaxing
if grasping
with
and
something
them,
hands are
withdrawntotheir
again
as the

reach

back

before

claws."

long

of

parts
forefinger.

appearance

but
position.
Urdinarily
in Fig.
239.
( Ute I.)
Scratching,
the claws."

right
th

ing

and

former

239.

Elevate

rated,

in various
left-hand

type-position
arms
several

directed
nearly
of the
closed

several

before

fingers
them

draw

Fie.

index,

the

of the elbow
heiglit
curve
th thumb
and

WichitaII.)

apart;

the

ing

arrow

breast;
in
and

Movement

hand

closedhands

~~M~mj~

hands

extend

jip~c~ell;
CoNMMC/MlII;
claws."
Fig.238.
Hold

the

lifting
locomotion.

downward,
so thattheir

finger

one

The

with
an
y ourself
the
with
body

I.)

closed

palm

little

and

pendulous

animaFs

feet.

side,

stab

towards

I.)

(Omaha

fall

to

point

a Moqui
rock
the pictorial

etching,
mode

contributed
of

representing

by

Mr.
the

G.
animal.

riG.z4o.

414
Deaf

mute

Claw

both

sign
with

shoulders

the

fingers.

WM~.)

Grizzly.
hand

Right

then

ward,
return

and

flat

the

bring

it to

first

the

upon

blood
"Showing
are
made
on

I.)

signs

on

bear

for

for-

of shoulder,
palm
it with
the
tongue,

height
lick

mouth,

(Oma~a.
the

at

held

extended,
to

palm.

position.

remarks

Othr

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

and

the

paw."
and

.293

pages

345.

BRAVE.
the

Close

the
bllG

place

fists,

near

left
~ti.

left

tion

th
uuv

JlGCUL

1G1U

the

the

like

for

used
first

strong.

"strong

which

heart

brave..
at

Sioux

the

the

instead

left,
Clinch

the

and

shoni

fist

inside
times

the

drawn
moving

the

the
back

some

with

two

fists

left
as if

it a little

(OMKt7t<tI.)

that
in

downward,

~oyMKm.;

to

ig.

breast.

resign
the right

similar

front

of

~u-.

(Absaroka

~t0-

I;

I.)

force

near
together,
upward,
two
6'ont
of the chest,

obliquely
from in
the

over

about

forward

a
the

behind
about
two inches
right
them."
all before
Th hands
push
Hold

(as he may
a
indicated

for
equivalent
is used
by the
MKaM.
to denote

being

position
left

then

and
on a

cnrve.

with
and it is connected
by this
sign,
of
and
his bravery
man in testing
powers
of the warriors.
to the ranks
I.)
(Dakota

admission

the

sign

the

young

Push

it

and place

backs
outward,
fists,
forward
are moved
of left,
to original
and back
again

is thrown

expressed
th

fist;

Banak
hands

Both
right
three

right

peatedly,
fist is passed
th iett side.

seen
hand

the

is

onlyvariation
and
over

now

have

sign-ma.ker's

day
seen

1 have

not

motion

chest-I

This

(~t&t~eMS.)
the
prsent'

(-McChesney.)

of toward

of the

the

done)

AA TYt~
mo-

wrenching

over the heart

region
then
have
he would

struck

have

of

WM's

over

right

(WM.)
I do
which

this,

If

the
/~Tt7~7\

side.

short

in front

fists

.t~

left

recall-a

distinctly
with

w.w

.t-t~~i~r~-

the

something

move

and

breast,
mvwou~

toward

"lam

arm

in

grasping
forward
braver

front

as

left,

(witha

palms

ii~supporting
Close

a weapon.

Innge")

the

at

foot,

the

is

trials

of

sun-dance

height
inward.

or

right-hand
jBM~M~mce

endurance

of

the
(jD~ota

before

breast,
IV.)

and
th right
th
lower
head,
fists,
as well as the arms and fi.sts.
ashield,

the

Another:
fingers
to, the
are

Index

forearm

very

the

thumb

the

being

breast

extended

open

held
do

you

brave;

Strike

and

Shake

bent.

at

not

ofabout

an angle
death

fear
with

gently

the

to left,
palm
at the person

parallel,
several
times

fingers

20.

when

side

palmar

of the

right

other

referred
"Ton

(Oma/~I.)
the danger."

see

you

the

fist.

( Wy-

HtK~O~I.)
Place

the

left
clinched
hand
before
the
horizontally
and
at the
same
time
strike
st]
body,
forcibly
~L
_r
-J.
J
front
of it with
the right
fist, as in Fig. 242.
Sometimes
the
fist is placed
back
of
right
the left,, then
thrown
over the lattertoward
toward

the

front

and

as in Fig.
241
downward,
same
has
also
gesture
been
the palmar
side of the
throwing

abov e.
made

The

by
fist edgewise

right

knuclles
instancethe

in

downward

of the left,
left fist

as the
perceptibly
ward.
(~notpal;
II;

palm
in

breast,
downward

the

as in Fig.
is jerked

front

ofthe
In

243.
upward

one is thrast
right
Cornue/M
III;

each
very
down-

Apache

t~c/M~II.)
n~
Strike

the

th

in front

ground

He

Make

is th

the

r1I
fist

clinched

sign

of

and

bravest
for

of

x
~is. 242.

toward

forcibly
near
the

breast.

(~.f~M'a

I.)

ail.

BBA-VE

and

then
-1inward
left
near

the

index
breast,
right
similarly
the right
move
them
breast,
time

same
to the left..
Raise
palm
"over
_n.

left
.mit.

back
forefinger,
upright,
'1
n,
twelve
inches
in front
of

left
about

outward

ail,"
(Al,
~-L,

the

obliquely

forward,

(Da&o~I.)

right
downward

fist
nsb

or

held
at

hand,
(W

then

point

changed
unangeu.

fingers
1),

extended,
it around

swing
to the
to
to

man,
ano.
and

left
ieni

raise
palm
paiin

to a point
in front
of and near
the body,
inward)
close fingers
of right
hand
and
th
fist (A 2, palm
place
between
left fist and body
inward)
and then
with violent
movement
throwit
over left fist, as though
breakingsomething,.and
and lastly
point
he

stop
upward

at

a point

with

in

right

front
hand.

of and
(;M<tp~

a little

below

leftnst,
Of ail here

I.)

is strongest."
The

times,
upward.

is
right
fist, palm
downward,
and the index
is then
quickly
(jipac~el.)

struck
elevated

against
before

the
the

breast

several

face,

pointing.

SIGN

416

the

Move

to

Est, thumb
it toward

andcast

left,

AMONG

LANGUAGE

the

the

earth

AMERICAN

NORTH

across
head,
over the

the

INDIANS.

from

forehead

left

shoulder.

to

right

III.)

(Apache

.De~MH/~tM~f~SMjfms~
Run

forward

Not

to run

with
back

hand
the

with

Othr
352,

held

forward.

(Z~som.)

(Ziegler.)

the
a loaf against
as if cutting
upward
palm
motion.
(TF~.)

chest.

for

brave

as if pressing

right
hand,
a sawing
with

left

the

to run

but

countenance.

of the

expression

sign

Deaf-mute
Left

a bold

remarks

connected

and

supra.

353,

358,

with

the

signs

Make

a motion

the

through

of

fingers

on

appear

pages

CHIEF.
The
downward,
thehead.

the

tnrn

index

it

in

and

and

sign

"A

(Boteler.)
understood

Arikaras
me.

is an

the

head,
evident

little
of

idea
one
and

they

and

hand

execution

both
variation

should
and

be the

may

con-

result

superiority
whom

ail

succumb."

afterwards
of the

used

it in talking
with
scepter

royal

of
in

is most

before

reminds

air-picture

index

of the

palm

similarityin
the

prominent
this sign,

We~

(Creel.)

it straight
upward,
right
holding
hand,
a little
toward
the
it straight
bring
down,
describes
and in position
hand
is raised,
(J)
The arm
is elevated
act of throwing.
the

WM's;
Th

interpretation.

both.

as

of the

finger
a circle

There

of this

ception
different

perpendicularly
line
as high

"Bisingaboveothers~

The right
( We<)
as in beginning
a semicircle
of the
erect
aside
perfectly
outward.

and

upward,

earth.

be

it
pass
extended,
raise
it in a right

hand

right

it

turn

(Long.)

Baise
then

of the

forefinger
then

prominent

Th
to
its

sphre.
Baise
reverse
the

pointed
the forefinger,
both
and motion
finger

chief.
Place
the

near

closed

forward
a

below

(1) Sign
abont
the

for
level

straight
pointed
time
the same
son

the
p.

DiALOGHJE,

addressed;

with

hand,

right
cheek,
and downward

little

the

index

it upward
the
toward

the

direction,
the
elevation

initial

point.

(Arapa7to

ground,
See
Fig.

and
care

(2) middle,

the

as

then

bigger

the

wholehand

to keep

the

third,

little

back
finger,

pointing
then

the

head,
movement

306

C~emmeT;

II;

Right
hand,
MAJ~, as follows
index
of thebreast,
carelessiy
upward,

and

extended
as high

pass

487.

taking

and

a vertical

I.)

(Arapaho
the

upwards,
in
th greater

in

upward,
turn

it

terminating

TENDOT-HuEBiTO

J'om~II;~Ao~omI.)
palm
pointing
moved
of the
and

elevated

inward,
upward,
a little
hand
thumb

toward

to

suddenly
forward,
the

slightly

at

perclosed

MALMtBY.]

BRAVECHIEF.

together,
forefinger
pointing
made
forward,
ontward,
stands
still
and commands,"
or stand
7Mre.
Extend

th

side

of the

seen

the

The

sign

given

extended

front

of

the

extended

by

can

be
with

body

forefinger

shown

(Cheyenne

by

I.

T~M~o~
of

forefinger
is raised

are closed,
gers
far as the arm

as

Move

th

upright

upward
a curve,

through
its palm
Above

ail

backward,
others.

Elevate

the

the

(O~c

to the
right
and
extended,
the wristbent,

side

Another:
a level

index

the

against
head,
The
(J).
with

leaving

forefinger
till

body

the

hand

is

back

of

hand

(D~o~

the

arm

-as

(Oto

Both

who
sit

here

right
also

down

brought
in front

and

Baised

I.)

the

L)

radius.
Th

arm

shoulder,
a short

forming

in
the

above

front

to before

VU,

VIII;

palm
forward,
curve
to the
the

breast

Hidatsa

I;

the
pointing
up, raise
it passes
above
the head.

next

forefinger;
left as it is.

arm is extended
right
The arm and hand
then

length.

hand,

forefinger
of the
left
palm
send
up the right

(Om~
by

side

pass
front,
about

and
A~&~

hand

from

(Om~

I.)
the

I.)

pointing
up, on
hand
with
force
hand

above

the

I.)
of

with
the
hand
in position
head,
the finger
a semicircle
describing
with
arm
at full
stops
hanging
before
whom
ail must
fall."
authority

descend,
The sign
of

hands

ders,
hands

palms

sides

and

One

closed,
of the

right
the

to

the

before

the
closed
Bring
right
the face;
then
the
bring

with

signs

and
extended
from
the
right
palm
index,
forward,
as high
as the top of the head,
then
forward
six inehes
and
move
it forward
six inches,
and
then
downward.
to the
of the
shoulder.
An Arapaho
height
sign,
He looks
over
or after
us.
(Dakota
IV.)

extended

Right
waist
in front

"He

the other
fin(J), of which
of the
head
and
above
it as

then

downward.

pointing

motion

II.)

V.)

hand

right

it upward
as high
as the head,
and
then
downward
to the
again
slightly
fifteen
inehes
from
it.
(J)~o~
VI,
hand

of

similarity

others.~

shoulder

(3) curved

downward;

downward.

and
raise
it to the
remaining
fingers
closed,
above
it as far as the
arm
can
reach.
Have

index,
and

head

and

forward
and

4~

are
who

Elevate

elevated
to a position
in front
of and as high as the shouland thnmbs
and slightly
the
fingers
facing,
spread
curved;
then
drawn
outward
a short
distance
towards
their
respective

elevated
gently
is elevated
by
the

closed

as high
others."

as the

top

of

the

head.

(Wy~K<~

L)

handindex
and pointing
only extended
upwardside
of the
face or neck
or shoulder,
it
right
pass
and when
as high
quickly
as the top of the
direct
it forupward,
head,
ward
and downward
toward
the
CoN~MK~e
again
ground.
(Kaiowa
I;
~C/MM.
JLLi, .Apac/tC
III;.ApacAcII;
IL;
Wc/M~II.)
II.)
A AA E
27
to the

front

of

the

_0-

Close

the

arm.'s

AMERICAN

NORTH

index
raised,
hand,
from the
it forward

right
move

then

breast,

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

418

a_a~

INDIANS.

and

extended,

_1.)

pointing

mouth,

1~F

+1.~

me

betore

placed

until

forward,

at

(P~I.)

length.

,Eead,oftribe.
the

Place
th

extended

pointing
th left

index,

then
place
shoulder,
and separated,
tended

right

the index
upward
passing
a short
left
hand
downward

to

perior

others.

Place

na,t

both

upon

After
th

body,

fingers

ward

(W

zontally.
place

he

mg245.

below

the
and

the

upward

with

down,
palms
their
respect-

body,
toward

in
m

with

front
iront

and

of
01

downhoriIn

the

inches

up-

hand

move

I.)
a.ll."

this

right
hold

index

denoting

chief.

(Apache

the
pass
backward,
palm
moment.
a
that
position

hand,
it in

above

vertically

and

relative

the

position

of the

in j&-ont

ftom
pointing
upward,
of the left,
the position

forefinger
the right,

hand,

also

Su-

uppoint
same hand

palm
around

underneath

of the

one
either

second

to two

hand
(Pai-

head,
feet

elevated
individual

I.)

Headofawarparty;Partisa,n.

_War.

of

then

left

or depressed,
to that
of the

First

ward),
ward

stead

extended

the

Elevate
holding

downof

six

about

P~el.)

244.

out

in

extended,
1), andmove

upward

head,

the

and

pointing

forelock

in

draw

to the
point
ail
nngers
first
except

(J 2), then
to a point

the

Grasp

the

ex-

then

index

as in Fig.
distance,
I.)
I; ji~a.t'

outward

before

thnmb

it."

(J 1,
ward

(Saltaptin
over
is head

as the

and

Chief

pointing

man,

ground,
closed

.fis. xM.

as high

distance

OniEF.

for

I.)
(jl~~f~
of the wideregion
those

fingers
of the

before

hands

them
horizontally
+:hn:n
.iro
then
make

andpass
~~a"n
ive
sides,
the
sign

(A~s~ro~

with
back

hand,
just

some

at

upward,

make
right
in

th
hand,
a curve.

signofthej)~;
of
back
(

TF~.)

thenopenthethumbandindexnnger
the

hand
For

ontward,

remarks

upon

it forward

moving
this

sign

see page

and
384.

MAH.EEY.]
Place

HEAD

CHIEF-WAR

419

CHIBF.

th

index
right
extended
and pointing
hand,
only
forward
and
before
the right
side of the breast
nearly
at arm's
then
length,
the
left
place
forward
with
palm
hand,
and
fingers
spread
extended,
between
the
breast
midway
and
the
hand.
right
(~ftp~M
C/teyII:
e~MeV~
Ponka
Il;
~ml.)
npward,

First
median

make

describe
ments

for

sign

the

BATTLE,
on a level

body

both

hands

at

the

small

of

yiz

Both

with

the

same

and

circumference;
"Firstinbattle."

X-o~L)

Point

of

with
of

the

line

to the
(A 1) brought
and
close
together
series
of crcnlar
move-

time

add

th

then

for

sign

CHIEF.

(Da-

a band.

toward

the

left

and

front

with

left

then
palm
hand,
down;
place
inches
behind
the left hand,
pointing
II;
C%eyeMmeV;
-PoK&~II~
-P~KtI.)
Place
=wvv

hands
breast

the
uaav

~c_

extended

index

vwvuuc

at

the

the

extended

extended

in the

some

index

same

distance

of

forefinger
about

the

twelve

direction.

(Arapaho

th

right

shoulder,

draw

the

before

r.

forward
pointing
and slightly
upward, then place
th left hand with
Bngers andthumb
extended and separated
over th
and
while
index,
backward
toward
~.f~afa

I.)

Point

the

Fig.

th

pnshing
body
346.

extended

and

index

to

index
the

forward

to

left.

the

front,

Ahead

of others.

before
the chest,
then
upward
Cr~T'~Ctr
~nrt'c<
~4?
T~~tthe
of 4-T~
the
spread
left
fingers
aronnd
the index,
bntat
a short
distance
behind
the
it, ail
pointing
same
direction.
Ahead
of the
remainder.

(~{f~
the

Grasp
hand,

palm
the hair

lay
of the
that

forelock

with
and

head

by

Fr.ench

index
above

the

head

aud

~es soMr~-mMe~;

tip

down

bronght
par

first

M.

the

the

side
right
hand
in

(~Mel.)

Fig.247.

deaf-mn.te
maybe
above
touches
with

Plissier.

right

pretendto

the

passing

direction.

Th

~rtmenre

L)

backward,
down
over

der, eomMaM~
several
of the
is raised

I;

+~~

place
hand

s~?nKeK.t

hand

and

T~t~Y~

then

left

(~.&safo/~

sign

for

or-

comparedwith
signs.
the
Yiolence.
JPaWs,

In it
lower

the
lip,
Hp,

(Z'6K1856.)

SIGN

420

Not

in

only

Naples,

of

conception

accompanied
nank,
the head slightly

than

lower

and

erect
to the

inclined

Warrior

gesture

an

by

is by

The

right
or

idea

for

toward

248.

right.

is conveyed.

bravery.

latter

the

fore-

draw

the

Fig.248.

<S7Ms7M)Ml.)

(JL&sa.t'o&a.I;f~I;

index

extended

(or against)
toward
the left,

outward

left

DEATH.

DEAD,

the

Throw
tion

the

passing

the

the

place
near

~B
while

th
with

the left
before
front,
then
of
the
chest,

side

,r-

and,

bust

theleftforefinger,
the
pointingtoward

and

finger,
index

the

Place

Fie.

on

hand

ofsM&s&Htce

distinguished

the

generally

posture

.~

~~<

Italy

the

pressing

but

actual,

in

Jorio,

squared

right.

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

to De

according

but,
in

aM~o~y

NORTH

AMCN&

LANGUAGE

from

forefinger
the

toward

with

earth,

the
the

into

perpendicular
downward.

back

a horizontal

posi-

(Long.)

with
the
the face, back
hand
flat over
outward,
and pass
or touching
the
hand
below
striking
gently
former,
right
similarly
and
J~ssoMft
Th
it.
I) has no similarityin
sign
given
(Oto
(Wied.)
This
with
sign
may convey
or conception
WM~'s.
execution
(Boteler.)
from
most
others
execnted
idea
of MK~er or &M?-M!, quite
differently
the
or
of
wonder
to
be
that
this
Dr.
sign
McChesney
conjectures
reported.
for the latter.
not
a
distinct
of
a
but
at
sign
hearing
death,
surprise
the

Hold

left

held

The

Hold

the

right

slightly
fifteen
the

to

passed

left

the

and

hand

then

cast

th

palm

then

of the

th
II.)
both

hands

close
low,

and

head
See

page

upper
353 for

with
open,
and
incline

eyes,
and
remain

.Ee-mee'&ooslowly.

hand

motionless
(O~&M~IV.)

at

and

Fom~II;

a short
in

toward

pointing
hand

breast,
left
the

it gently

withdrawing

pointing

fingers
palm
down,
arched,
then
the breast,
inches
before

C7MycHKeY;

(~-f~a/MlI;

inclining

very

hand
about
underneath

forward

Place

brain,

hand

right

nearer

index

quickly
termination.

Hold

left

the

extended

(Ojibwa

the

(7M<tc~oMa.M.)

toward

head,

of

finger

down.

distance

in

the
an

from

downward
oblique
in the
of the body
upon
over

palms

a little

body
a

short

this

it

pass
curve

left,

upward

to

jPatuI.)

an

part
remarks

the

place

the

side

direction
same

the

of

and

direction.

sign.

on
back
extend
fingers
ears,
or left
and to right
forward
the word
pronouncing
time,

~LMr.J

DEDDEATH.

Left
and

hand

a few

and

nattened
inches

from

held

the

back

A~-t

thumb

upward,

inward

in front

breast.

hand
Right
slightly
clasped,
more
extended
than
the
finger
and
others,
passed
under
suddenly
left hand,
the
latter
at the
same
time
being
moved
toward
gently
breast.
~'Gone
under."
(C'AeyeMMeH.)
Both
hand

hands

horizontal

alone

downward,
same
time

that

the
inches,
set, keeled

the

left
For

sense

of death,
<?ec~
&c.
(.M:o~

(CAeyeMe

Make

is moved

the

inward

the

curved

toward

th

on the

same

level

repeat

the

going

the
the

of each

left

with

motion

at

the

two or three
body
as begun.
Uptimes.
The
many

sign

is
"gone
nnder,"bnt
under
a cover, as entering

expresses
but

index

outward,
under

passed

and

<~<~s

many

II)

backs

body,
is

inward

ended

being

over."

of

of

index
right
then
npward

and

movements

sign

table,

in front
the

extended,
outward

of
fore-

not

used

a lodge,

in

the

under

I.)

The
back
is to be
ALiv~,
right
hand,
npward,
elbow
and
the
index
extended
and pointforward,
the other
thumb
ing forward,
middle
fingers
closed,
against
nuger;
then,
while
the hand
move
it to a position
about
four inches
rotating
outward,
in front
of the
the
back
forward
and the index
face,
looking
pointing
then
the sign
for No.
upward;
(Dakota
IV.)
at

the

sign
of

height

Another

for
the

Hold

downward

and

and

chest,
from

behind

front

of the

the

left

pass

forward

hand
hand

the
of

toward

pointing
it.

undemeath

toward
in front

Gone

Hold
then

the
pass
and

under

Hold
it over

the
on

left
the

hand
the

beyond

right
hand, fiat, palm
its back
to th right,

reversed

ji~.
bojeeg,

One

Arikara

character

for
is given

356,
war

showing
chief,

the

palm

pointing
VI,

I.)

compared
the name

died

the

right
An

left;.

hand

the

until

Arapaho

before

down,
toward

before
a curve

The

the
left,

its
sign.

breast,
forward

or totem

on Lake

the
of

then
throw
body;
about
fifteen
inches.
reversai

gestureof

with

in Fig.
249, taken
the cedar
burial
who

palm
downward,
in
upright
position
and other
fingers
closed,
underneath
the
left and

VU.)

downward,
making

be

of these

I, p.
Tribes,
an Ojibwa

with

right-hand,
left.
(Dakota

-B~<s<t
(Dakota
VI
I;
and
other
instances
may
death.

bent

slightly

extended

left,

an

back
index
extended
face,
forward,
hand
downward
and
forward
right
four
inches
beyond
it, gradually
turning
is upward
and its index
toward
the
points
under
or buried.
(Dakota
IV.)

back

right,
palm obliquely
the lower
of the
part

the

Or-from

the

carry
about

the

pointing
a foot

about

backward,
the right

picture-writings
of a person
from
post
Superior

in
in

signifies
Schoolcraft's

or

of
adjedatig
about
1793.

this

which
his
-EM&
WaHe

422

SIGN

deer

to the

belonged
pn the

AMONG

LANGUAGE

his

clan'of

AMERICAN

'NORTH

and

tribe

INDIANS.

is drawn

animal

th

j-eversed

post.

Extend

right

palm

hand,

hand

down,

the

(Om~M

I.)

The
'ing

hand

down

with

countenancebeing
next

head
The

arms

upon

the

having
chest

of

are

some

crossed
in

and

the
This

drop

type
si-

ground,
attitude

with

ana,

Mis-

seconds.

(Oto

bodily

appearance

Th

I.)

and

relaxed

head.

the

maintained

the
shoulder.

hands

the

towards

fall

soM~

closed

been
with

(B B)

multaneously
the

eyes

earth.

a sleepThis

to
closed.

graduallyassumed,
toward
either

falls

positions

th

in

up

palm
the

towards

is brought

countenance
composure

the

Tuin

curved.

moving

is
at

death."
Place

the

open

back

hand,

at

a little

gers
drawntogether,
of
thebreast,
forward;
ottheDreasc,pomtingiorwara.;tJieniiiuvM
pointing

.t'is.MH.
it

~To

(JrogMOMl.)
The

flat

side,
eyes

elosed.

Hold

~gOBeinto

is waved

outward

inclined

in

the

left

palm

hand

extended

loosely
then

down,

downward,

the
ulic

Bring
J-Millx

the

pass
and

forward,

bring
with

in such

stretching
the
hand

about

fifteen

the

index,

npward

inches
to th

move G
time.

the

same

time,

with

pointing
beneath

the

left

in front
left,
palm.

i_

the
UJLtG
~~J-u
left

ii,

to the

breast,

hand

half

clinched

~e4

left

and

forenger
as if you were
a bit of string

to

the

full

from

you

and

dex
dex finger
miger
conclusion
grounds."

toward
at

of th left
hand,
&ngers
the right
hand
off in a
line
as if you were
a string
out, extend

horizontal

arm

hand

a position
to take

going
from th
and pull

to
LU

JLmj)JLU.
i_

right
thumb

the

direction

same

upward.~

downward

same

then

the

of

the

sign.

of

length
let

ontward
outward

point

of the

in a short
(jE'a~o:o

WMM~II.)

hand

left
H3i.u
_a_i

the

the

face

earth,

and

at

over

(l'~am~otl.)

C'om~mc&6lII;j~c/ten;

I;

th

being

tnrning
the

downward,

express

hand

right
head

the

breast,
curve

and

forward

slowly

it

finnpward,
the height

theinat

the

(CoNt~McAeI.)

"SonIgoingtoha-ppyhTmting-

(H),

then

K4I.LEY.]

The

DEADDEATHTO

left

hand

before

length
pointing

is
the

forward,

ward,
250.
Close

both

the

being
Touch

Close

the

extended

eyes

tips

the

index

hands

are

placed

side

by

hand

the

and
side,

hands

united;
(.EM&~m

then

upward,

at

of

of the

palm
the

and joined
left;, outward
same
time.

the

left.

at

nearly

arm's

right

side,

hand

right
the

head

(E~el.)

with

and

down,

the

toward

head

both

of

throw

outward

to the

extended
ward,
fingers
movement
to right
and
Palm

a moment

palm
hand,
in that
direction

the
then

ively,

palm

arched,

direction.

with

423

and
right
palm
extended,
flat,
down,
from
the
of the
top
breast,
straightforthe left.
and ~ai5!
(~/Ms~omt
I.)
Fig.

and
sa.me

breast
throw-the

the

leaning

beyond

after

in th

the
then

the

and
eyes,
downward

face

dropped

hand,

slightly

and

underneath,

from

held

breast;
is pushed

DIE.

of the right
fingers
toward
the right,
(Apache

second

I.)

nnger,

respect-

downpalms
slow horizontal

horizontally,

separated

by

motion

toward

L)

a wave-like

the

ground

(~M?M I.)
natural

-Dec~MH~S
Place

the

signs

hand

upon

downward

toward

the

Let

yonr

head

lie

Use

the

hand

coffin

right
and

shut
keep

the

the

head

to the
Move

jDe<t/M~
The
the

right

left

forefinger,
The

deaf-mute

VI~
make
To

Right
a

U;

deaf-mute

index

ception,

the

finger
then

open

hand

as if

to

eyes
the

shut

the

with

eyes

eyes,

and

move

the

hand

(.BaH<)

draw

a screw

the

upon

shoulder

hand.

and

shut.

(Cross.)

down

to isten

the

lid

(Basems~.)

then

close

the

eyes.

(ZMfsom.)

falling
toward

is that
of gently
conception
from
the height
of the right
which
the head
is inclined.

sign
Bf~M

commonly
I; Arikara

the

sign

of the

used

in the

United

above.

I;

or sinking,
the
upon

falling
shoulder

States

is the

with

obvious

Italians

same
con-

cross.

Die.
hand,
other

having

forward,
toward
the
staggering

on the

toward

and

cheek,

signs

French

as 2)~o~

the

ground.

forefinger

several
earth.
a little

side

extended,

fingers
slightly
the
its side toward
times;

(~6ca
Y;
before
it falls

curved,
ground.

then

turn

Orna/M
and

up,

forming
each

touching
Move
it over

1.).
dies."

the

with

hand

suddenly,
"An
animal

the

other,

thumb

the

right
letting
wounded,

little

and

left

it fall
but

424

LANGUAGE

SIGN

NORTH

AMONG

INDIANS.

AME.RICAN

Dying.
Hold

left

th

hand

the

onderneath

in

as

left,

the

pass

a!e~;

butina

slow,

index

the

in

interrupted

gentle,

same

manner

movement.

(JE/n-

--<"
TlH.252.

TIG.251.

owa

Fig.

byinch."

but
left

th

before

as in

manner

same

<7otK<NM7te m;
Other

H.)

th

index

the

upon

th

on the
palm
of starting;

to point
Wtc7M~
II;

Apache

remarks

pass
under

<ea~;

downward,
under
the

from

passing

the

W~cM~

"Step

by

inch

step;

recovers.

hand

movement

terrupted

n;

251.

Nearly,

Hold

in

4~e

Co)m<tmc7tein;

I;

for

signs

palm,
side
opposite
then
elevate

Fig.

H.)
~ea~

are

ineasy,
slow,
in ~y~,
but
the index
retnrn

with

left

as

it.

(~'<noM(t

I;

352.
on

given

353.

page

&OOD.
The

held

hand

of their
Place

with

describes
the

like

the

may

hand

right

in

horizontally

This

(W~.)

furnished.

is

description

and

j!H<~s(t

front

breast

of the

essentially
1 stated,

the

and

left

and

hand

the

elbow

arm
the
sign

(Mandan
outward

moved

arm
are

left
and

thus

being
and

is bent
arm

and

is elevated

from

WefZ's

extended

slightly
the right
the
are

bent,

hand

the
from
the

the
arm

held

.that

body
resembles

in

position
on a level

(W).
with

a bent

bow.

in position
sweeps
(W),
hand,
of the
muscle
over the ends
biceps

noticeably

similar.

The

difference

move

as the

same

however,
I.)
remember
I do not
right).
(i. e., to the
as 1 have
In making
the motion
forward.
moved
directly
and
forward.
outward
have
to go both
hand
would
the
The

motion

rejection.

forward.
was

arm

th

Eurasian

and

yes,
ideaof

the

showing

npward,
This
is

(-Lomy.)

of
with
several
be compared
more
suggestively
of those
for bad and no,
to several
in opposition
instead
of objects
or selection
presented,
acceptance

but

of benediction,
for
the
signs

back

horizontally,
outward.

curve

horizontal

the

it

one

hand

seeing
described

it
it

(Mtt~e~.)
The arm
the
The

smoothly

chest;
right
over

This
fingers.
Oto sign
is, the

~i~B~-]

DYINGGOOD.

uses

the

tion

is

left
of

both.

arm

in

and

conjunction
that

something

easily

425

both

more

passes;

to

the

Wave

the

hand

from

the

closing

the

other

mouth,

three

the

extending
This

fingers.

concep-

evenness,

(Boteler.)

and

The

left.

smoothness,

thumb

from

also

sign

in

etc.,

the

means

index

~<Mc.

(Burton.)
(1) Right-hand
fingers
pointing
thnmb
mouth,
inward;
(2) suddenly
to present
to person
palm
addressed.
Pass
four

the

open

inches

90o.

Another:

downward.

pointing
Place
move

the
it

fiat

C'Aey~e

V;

two
hand,

Arapaho

sign.

palm

slightly
V; Dakota

curve

from

thumb
and

level

with
so

as

VI,VII,Vni3

twentyof

arc

over

the

about

heart
and

paj-tlynexed
IV.)
the

touching
the
right.

to

heart,
an

times

fingers

(Dakota

down,

upward

th

through

or three
the

ontward

II.)

downward,

chest

on

placed

with

(Cheyenne

right

hand,

Ojibtoa

4p<te7ten,

then

breast,
(Arapaho

Kaiowa

I;

H-

Co~IH~

T~c/M~n.)

Pass

the
to

The

An
right
and

forward

the

left

the right
or smooth.~

easy

the

th
moved

palm

Heart

IV.)

Gently
strike
radial
side
of

the

curve

hand,

horizontallyforwardandto

( Dakota

with

right

to

fiat

the

palm

hand,

extended

from

down,

right..(J3~o~

the

breast

B~a~

VI

forward

Arikara

andin

a slight

L)

right

hand,
palm
thnmb
downward,
backward,
fingers
is held
or quite
left,
in contact
nearly
with
the body
a level
with
the
it is then
carried
stomach;
ontward
to the
a foot or two with
right
a rapid
in which
the
forearm
is moved
sweep,
but not necessarily
the humerus.
and Hidatsa
(Mandan
I.)
to

pointing
about
on

Move

the

right

times.

hand,

(0)K~<t

Another:

Hit the
times.

several

down,

Another:
httle

Point
and

up

down,

Another:
crooked
while

Same
under

Another:
movements
Another
and

thnmb

wrists
till

at

the

the
as

the

Manket,

and

right

several

left,

the

preceding,
the

apart,

and

closed

and

left

then

right,

the

on

right
forefinger,
closed.
(OMM/~

being

but

position.
hand

curved;

the

with

the

hand

hand
held
forefinger;
forth.
(Om~
I.)

hands
move

and

to first
the

on

the

palm

left,

I.)

with
object
other
fingers

down,

back

Hold

first

(C~K/M

touching
a little
back
Hold

the

over

down,

blanket,

and

shaking

turning

palm

I.)

with
hold

together,
the fists
(Oma/~
back
the

I.)

the
open,
at an angle

thmnbs
a little

it a

shaking

np;
apart;

thnmb
of 45

separateby
then
reverse

L)
toward

right

the
hand

ground,
opposite

fingers
it,

palm

abont
hands
down,
and down,
keeping
Hold

Another
and

right

Look

Another
on

then

the

the

hands

with

them

about

keeping

left,

at

back

the

the

right

again.

palm
right
hand,
about
twelve
a point

ing

the

Hold

der, palm
to the
right

flat

The

involved.
of
right

Throw

an

hand

quois

more

the

to the

hands
and

body

the

character

with

breast

extended

fingers

forward,

breast,
This
is

and

at

moving
with
the

open,
also
nsed

flat

the

palm

down,

for

th

palm

time

same

and

upward,

~~jpZe<Me<?.

(Iro-

J)e<~MHt~e

K~M)'<t!

Smack

the

lips.

Close

the

hand

breast,
it move

be

repeated.

palm

of

expressive

off

in
If

hand

extended,
direction.

below,
horizontal

comparatively

If

repeat

good,

and

to th left,
pointing
down,
times
then
raise
it several

hori-

placed

Good

slightly.

I.)
SM~s
(Ballard.)

while

the

of something

the forefinger
as if tasting
sweet

iftosay"yes."

a little

the
let

breast,

Point

the

elevate

ontward

meanwhile

(Com<~Mc7~61.)
hand

the

hand

palms

extended,
face

the

forward;

I.)

violently.

approve

arms

front,

slightly

right
before
the
zontally
and glad.
(.E~c/MM

right

the

pat

L)

them.

(comanche

Hold

Use

himself

for

claiming

to side,

of the

the
hand
opposite
Bring
and
downward
palm
(W),
this
it be very
may
good,

look

start-

upward,

Wy<m~o< I.)

I.)

wonder.

if to

palm,

L)

front

from

lowering

both
Bring
them
upward

it

on the

and

breast.

the

Rapidly

(<M<tp~M

inclination

gradnally

then

back,

hands

I.)

(Oma/Mt

forward

before

when

Papago

from

forward

hands

is moved

down,
inches

following:

and

horizontal.

Make

on the

move

up,

apart.

I.)

gesturer

the

(.PMM
right

forearm

both

same

made

goodness
hand.

hand,

thumbs

in,

up

thns,
I.)

from the shonland slightly

outward
forward
and pass
horizontally
or downward,
it edgewise
was
when
no personality
was
made
This
sign

npward
lert.'

and

first

held

(OtK~M~

hand

right

either

palms
inches

six

(Oma/~

The fiat
at

the

INDIANS.

hands

shake
th
apart;
same
distance
apart.

inches

six
them

AMERICAN

NORTH

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

4:26

is np,

(Hasenstab.)

to the
fruit.

month

and

nod

move

the

the

head

lips

and

with

smile

as

pleased

(Larson.)

for /MNK&<?me by drawing

sign
down
over th right
cheek;
(~tc~ef.)

and

thumb
good.

at

th

ontstretched

the

same

time

nod

palm

of

th

the

head

as

~LLMi.]

GOODHABITATION.

427

<M/M)C

7)<T~MM/

-De<t/~MM~S~M:
Some

of the Indian
to be connected
signs
appear
with
a pleasant
tast
as is the sign of the French
mouth,
and American
wavdeaf-mates,
the hand,
either
ing thence
with
or without
the lips, back
tonching
upwith fingers
and joined,
ward,
in a forward
straight
and downward
curve.
make
the same gesture
They
with hand
nearly
sidewise
for gnral
assent:
"Verywell!~
in the

The
of

conventional

the

Ohio
hand

right
tended

for

sign

Institution

for

raised

in

good,
given
the ducation

forward

and

the

of

closed,
its nail

illustration

the

deaf

to the

and

the

except

thumb,
toward
the

report
is:

damb,

The
is ex-

which

held
upward,
vertically,
being
this
is
body;
in- opposition
to th sign
for 6<~ in th
same
th one being
illustration,
the
exhibition
of the
merely
thumb
toward
and the
other
of the little
from
the
finger
away
are
body.
They
the
English
traditional
signs,
conception
and rejection
being
acceptance
respectively.
Italian

signs

The

on the
fingers
gathered
mouth,
intimate
a dainty
morsel.
The open
gently

intimates

shaken,

(Butler.)

Compare

62, p. 286,
"th
hand

supra.
thrown

Loc.

Ecart

Strike
the

kota

side

on

the

heart

and

not

back

with

make

the

Jorio
sign

bad.

see

Fig.

for

good

a prolonged

ah'"

for

from

breast

of

the

over
right

sign

GooD

II.)
the

heart

two

then

hand;

th

for

of the flat
nngers
GooD.
(Dakota
VII.)

hand

to position

(W), then
to a point

(Sahaptin
For

or three

make

the

times
for

sign

with

the

ends

GooD.

(Da-

right

in front

hand

of breast,

with

movement
quick
12 or 15 inches
from

body,

over

the

breast,

fingers
extended,
throw
hand
forward
hand

same

then

make

the

palm

down-

and

to the

as in first

position.

I.)
forther

remarks

HABITATION,

incinding

on

the

HOUSE,

signs

for

LODGE,

good,

see

TIPI,

page

286.

Wl&WAM.

HOUSE.

Th
raise

the

spread
and

IV.)

Move
ward

and

(Cheyenne

left

fingers

Place
sign

hand

right

the

the

upwards

and

horizontally,
and
not
good

given
by De
as the Italian

sign
gives
head

ont

ont

is so-so,

thing

Neapolitan
Wiseman

Cardinal

ontward.

Touch

stretched

stretched

is.

with

heart

of

the

and

hand

p. 543.

cit.,

that

also

kissed

hand
the

(Dunbar.)

hand

half'open
npward

and
and

the
give

forefinger
it a half

extended
tnrn,

and
then
separated;
as if screwing
something.

428
Cross

the

thumbs

in

JJa7cota

IV.)

right

extended

the

hands,
log honse.

outspread

right

house.

of the

right

are

hands

hands
between
distance

short

palms

facing;

Representing

the
th

logs

extended,
those
upward.

and

extended

into

placed

tipsextendingtoabout
of the
arrangement
Both

to front

elevated

other,

stopped.

the

spaces

corner

sud-

offace;

down

brought
form
square

of

II.)

of both

fingers

ofthe

in imitation

I.)

angles,

right
suddenly

angles,
(C%eyeKKe

The

each

near

to

( Creel;

extended

fingers
(JL~'<tpa~o

denlyseparated,turuedat
at

the hands
hands,
inward
and backward,

palms

up,

Bepresentsthelogsattheendofaloghouse.

the

hands

side

INDIANS.

two

of th

fingers

radial

angle,

palms.

fold
Partly
of an ordinary
Both

of the

ends

at

be nearly

AMERICAN

NORTH

AMONG

LA.N&UAC

SIGN

in a log

several
first

slightly

then

separated,
those

spaces
joints.

those

of the

between

left,

"Fromthe

(~afo~I.)

building."

into the
of the right
those
spread,
place
a
the hands
in this position
then
move
and
eleof logs
~Arrangement
(W~m<~I.)

fingers
of the

left,

vation."
Both
the

are

hands
and

fingers.

held
place

before
edgewise
those
of one hand

the

body,
th

into
of

the

each

palms

other,

spread
those

facing,
between

spaces

the

so that

an

abont

protrude

tips of
inch

.E<MOMM
beyond.
(jS~~set
I;
Comanche
~Lf~a~a.
I;
III;
I;
"The
Wtc~a.
II.)
Apache
II;
arrangement
house."
with

tion

Fig.

of logs
253.

this

sign

in a frontier
In connec-

?:

the

stead
for

often

page
379,
conversa-

for tc/M~e man's

sign
inis often
using
dropped,

tion
house

the
lodge,

genericterm
and
this

abbreviated,

employed
in turn.
as

Eaiowas,Comanohes,Wichitas,
and
others,
by merely
the
fingers
wrists
Both
slightly

the other
leaving
fingers
ngers
together,
a.bon.t three
or four inches
~part.
hands

held

separated,

pointing
forward,
then
th
place

edges
fingers

the

compare

pictograph,Fig.204:,
In ordinary
SMpftt.

by

placing

of the
extended
tips
__r_
and
thumbs
with
closed,

down,
of one

extended
fingers
hand
into the

is
the

forethe

and
spaces

M~LEBY.i

LOD&ETIPIWI&WAM.

oetween
hand

me
to

Banak

nngers

the tips of th fingers

of either
other,
allowing
as the first joint,
or near
it.
and
(~Ms/MM~
From the appearance
of a corner
of a log
houseprotruding
layers
oflogs."

protrude

I.)

and

alternate

for

sign

-De~MtMte
Draw
the
angle.

far

as

of both

Fingers
the

429

of the

hands

interlaced

LoDG-E.

at

(.E~c/Mm

natural
outlines

right

several

angles

then

times

I.)

M~MS
of a house

in the

together

toward

air

with

hands

tip

to

at a right

tip

(Ballard.)

Put

th

with

the

hands

open
arms.

Fort.
Stone
the back
of the

,
Strike

the

face,

forming

right

angle

(Larson.)

right

fist

fist

upright

the

of the left hand,

palm
the
of resistance
or strength");
then
with
and palms
opened,
relaxed,
horizontal,
backward,
the
ends
of the right
place
behind
and against
fingers
the ends
of the
then
and moving
left;
separate
them
them,
each
a
backward,
through
their
bases
bring
The
semicircle,
latter
together.
is also
that
of
sign
the
Arapahos
for
house.
An inclosure.
(J)a&o~IV.)
The firstpart
of
this sign
is that
for stone.
left

palm

LODGHE,

The
the

two

ends
Place

other,

of

one.

(WM..)
1 have

sign

are

the

fingers

reared

Indians.

thumb

then

village);

and
but

the

form

above

of the

each

between

roof

downward

same

hand

them

of a

house,

with

lodge.
ail the

each

opposite

small

simnitaneousiy
indicate

the finger
to
to an earthen
th

nearly

of

forefinger
leaving

he refers
is

you

in

(Long.)

elevate

Probably
given

(<'idea

together

upward.

a circle,
them
from

move
for

sign

against

WIGWAM.

TlPI,

hands

the
opened
as if to make

afterward
the

the

backward,
both
hands

interval;
(which
number-

the
Ithink

that

is
the

Missouri

Upper

(J~t~etps.)

Place

the

of

fingers

both

hands

before

ridge-fashion

the

breast.

(~Mf~om.)
Indicate
ing

Both
and

outlines

or crossed

at

hands
same

stopped.
Both
and

at

(an
the

open,
time

inverted

tips,
fingers
separated

the

V,
other

thus
fingers

upward,
tips
to describe

/\),

with
closed.

touching,
outline

the

forefingers
( Creel;

touch-

~Lf<tpa/M

I.)

brought
downward,
of a cone,
suddenly

(C/MyeMMeII.)
hands

slightly
downward

approximated,
backs

arched,
direction,

each

held

forward
horizontally,
fingers
joined
withdraw
them
in a sideward
upward,
and
hand
to its
moving
thus
corresponding
side,

index
center

form
shaped
the roof."

of

with
its.
and,
Carry
up the right
from
the
a spiral
line rising
upward
domeFrom the
formed
arch.
V.)
(Ojibwa
in
from
th
and
the
smoke
opening
rising
wigwam,

flat

hands

Both

the

against

those

apart.

(Absaro7ca
ontline."

exterior

of

hands

Both

and
the

leaving

the
about

to

with

palms
inward.

thumbs

of

front

the

the

breast

and

placed

toward

each

other,

From

I.)

(jD~o~

one

inches

From

the

looking

of

fingers
four

~y&M~I;~os/Mmat~JB<tK~I.)

carried

outward,

the tips of
placing
or wrists
the palms

extended,

other,
I;

thus

inverted,

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

a hmisphre.
indicate

describing
downward
pointing
of the previously

combinediy

gers

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

430

the

its

V-shaped,
of fin-

edge

of

outline

the

tipi."
With

the

extended

hands

nearly

forefingers,

palms
either

upright,
one
right

'he

the
~~r
~ES~
~~Sy~

against

each

resents

the

of

of both
Fingers
of the
the tips
so that
ofthe

opposing
the

up\var<I,leaving
~~<sa
I; Ponka
The
facing
before

extended
one

tipi

the

by side,
and

of

other

inward.

palms
and
poles

or

resting

closed,

other,

th

profile

Bepof

i')

with

of one
hold

one
wrists

of the
tips
the
wrists

both

of

fingers

distance

some

with
and

the

-(~tfam~m

protrude
in iront

six

inches

interlace

then

separated;

hand

th hands

abont

jiWX;rN,

and

extended
fingers

hands,

another,
chest.

the

the

nearly

the

breast,

resting

of the
left,
ends

Fig.354.

(DaJeo~V.)

hands

those

the

be

(-

Place
front

in

together

apart.

tipi.

the

side

together

to

ne. 25i.
hands

thumbs

ends

or behind

together;

fingers

the

(S!~NS~~

ends

the

lay

the

cross

inward,
in front

b(.~ ond

the

them
backs

of the breast,

pointing

(.D~o~YII,

VIII;

apart.

of

1~ jP<MM I.)

and touching,
tips upward
finger
inches
about
two
wrists
apart,
am~ -Bt~~sa~

the
are

palms
held

I )

of the left
index
the tip of the forefinger
against
the
leavbefore
and thumbs
chest,
closed,
fingers
six
inches
wrists
about
C'owMKc&e
III,
Apache
I;
apart.
(jE~Mtc~
ing th
and
This is an abbreviated
Outline
of lodge."
sign,
WcM~
II.)
II
the
in
which
it
from
to
to
fingers
be taken
care must
meet,
distingnish
the
to form
instead
of upward
sides
from
their
are brought
respective
Place

band,

the

the

tip

of

the

remaining

gesture.
Another
gether
(.E<n(Moa

Place
before
1

the

the

tips

breast,
C'o)Mmc7<e III;

of the
leaving
jlpacAe

of the nat
fingers
the
wrists
about
II

Wc/M~

II.)

extendt
six

d hands
inches

to-

apart.

MAL'Em-.]
MAL'Em-.]

LODGE-GOING
LODGE-GOING

Another:
then place
.,r

R,n

as

far

hand

th

other;

apait.
c/M~
of

IL)

second
so that
the
joints,
fingers
about
an inch
protrnde
those
beyond
the wrists
must
be held aboutsixinches

(~M~al~
Outline

tent-poles

above

256

represents

Fig.
writer
~L.

western
lodge

fiat and extended,

fingers slightly
of the right
hand between
,r,
the
uu
-O"
fingers

.a

the

of
of

a Sahaptin

sign

to the

given

with

the

is

conception
showninseveral
a~~tt~~.f3cvcj.~l
other
unici
th top,
~~J/:
Place
the tips of the spread
fingers
of both
hands
one
another
against
upward
a

before

th

from

four

of

space
between

-em.zao.

north-

at

pointing
leaving
inches

separated
of the left

WCoM:<tme&eIII;
J~<tc~eII~
of Indian
and
lodge
crossing
the covering.11
255.
Fig.

a gentleman
by
"j~so~~cii~iiluugiitmuiairwiLntnenortiilong familiar
1-_7_
n
T
tribes
of Indians.
Th
ples

431
431

hands

fingers

.t-7.

as

one

Both
the

OUT
OUT
0F A
0F
A LODGE.
LODGE.

the

same

union

of

the

signs,diaerentlyexecated.
SU

body,
to six

the
wrists.
257.
Fig.
are sometimes
fingers
bent
so as
to more nearly
th outline
represent
of )
a hoa~e
and
roof.
258.
Fig.
This,

The

is
iLOwever,]sa.ccidentHl.
however,
"Bepresents
Ute
wk-i-up.
Place

the

the

accidental.

off the

tips

two

branches

flat

(Ute
1

used

hands

a space
a

of

about
'<

1.)

Left
put

v.
Outline
w.amV

the

before
of the
4~11G

and

construction

th

inches

between

of a Pai-

body,
le~Tiiabody,
leaving
the wrists.

of

shape

V1

D.

th

lodge."

right
in shape

together

(jEi~c/t~

ofslopingshelter
I.)/
Fig._a. 259.
-o-

in

together
six

hand

haud

-f'tG.zsy.

(~e
(.P<M-C~eI.)
I.)

and

boughs

f
r tm.rfMf*
~2S9.

Place

Grt
both

forward,
palms
vard
near
the
gestares
',
Same
hand
I.)
Eold
breast,

for

Council

House.

flat

extended

and

then

iaciug
termination

and

Coming
as the

or going
for

out

sign

the

opeu

left;

downward

hand
or

M~e,

after

obliqnely
upward
out from
Coming
under

palm

(A~~f~

to

appears

pointing
slightiyincombine
the

I.)

foot

backward,

or

th

oniy
under

passing
cover."

shoulders,
and

upward

a.

entering

point

of the

straight
This

gesture.

~~e.
of

front

them

of the

large,

~Me/t,

handsin
pass

eighteen
fingers

the

left

inches
pointing

of

fingers

hand.

in
toward

the

right

(D~o~

front

of the
the

right

432
and

the

pass

time

right,

and

extended,
neath
the

left

left

The
with

back

is

up

the

Pass

against

distance

a short

necessary

seems

to imply

of th

means

then

lodge,
which
the

light
left hand

the
left

is

As

pressed."
individual

downward,
of the upright

First
and
it.

of
the

the

joined,
covered."

the

LoD&E,

left

hand.

make

the

sign

palm

the

is held
It

samesign.

he
curves,
saying
than
once it
more

By

and which
a frame,
has
the entrance

must

be

been

ac-

as

a correspondent
the
entering
left

toward

and

follows
own

gei-turer's
the body,

near

the

entering

body

extended
of
the

entering
left

hand

(W),

ends

right

still
being
and
thumb
of

I.)

an

in mak-

used

in position
of right

hand

brought
repre-

lodge

imaginary

the
the

and

left-forward

horizontal
hand,
with
exhand
right

left

slightiy

jS'Aos7MMM<MM~.B<MMt&I;
of

hand

downwardnat,

(ji)-<tp~o

then
place
LoDGrB,
and pass
the
body,

fingers

the
right
pass
the
stationary

breast;
under

stoopmg

same.

outline

backs
joined,
up,
and
resumption

fingers

hand,
the

(CA~/emmeH.)
for

jM:o&tV;

the

by

indicative

before
arched,
the
underneath

hand

of

from

(2)

by the

left

right

which

left,
the

when

a person
under
th

forefinger
the
through

LoD&E
and thrust

breast

fingers

of

ascendiug,
in

(~s<N-<~I;
Left

the

and

or peculiarity.

for

slightly
index

tended

The

of another,
th lodge
under
is passed
and the right
and comare slightiycurved
both
hands
In both cases
it may be an
is reported
distinction
such
by others

position
for

Sign

sented

then

the

once.

on

if of a person

further

movement

gliding

(1)

no

of

is held;

invention

ing
sign
to a point

speak

th

of it.

is passed
is
The conception
JMcC/MSMey.)
whieh
is often
covered
entrance,

reported

is passed

is held

hand

itandoutward.

to

hand

th

also

hand
under

side

lodge

described

than

(M~e:os
repetition
to pass
through
the low
stooping
stretched
sometimes
by a nap of skin,
and th subsequent
rising
shoved
aside,
is

skin

hand

If the

distinction

the

I have

of the

A
complished.
intention
"If the

right
down

other

the

under

curves

(WeS.)
more
hand

passes.
act.

of

the

(Long.)

in short

the

and
direction

on

up

door

in.

to pass

to pass
many

palm,
low

the

hand
right
forward.

fiat

is not

IV.)

(Dakota

back
upward,
a curvilinear

in
its

represents
down
stooping

man

the

the

with

passed

hre

hand

left

breast.

a.

so as to rub

other,

orallofthenngers
extended,
underforward
inches
eighteen
at the
same
Some
the mouth.

index

the

toward

is held

hand

the

with

about
forward,
near
an arc from

hand

left

Entering

upward,

through

the

move

back

pointing

INDIANS

AMERICAN

NORTH

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

toward

the

hand

directly

left

pointing
horizontal

hand,
outward
(W).

beyond

upward
Wy~~o~I.)

in front

stationary
right,
and
quiddy
the
with
ending
and
(Do~o~I.)

slightly

out

from

extended
downward,

"Gone

under;

MALLEEY.l
7T_7

Hold

ENTERING
7

the

nt

left

open

downward
palm
breast,
and
the
pass
right
pointing
backward,
curve
until
near
the
a little

forward.

The

left

tended
the

hand

the

right

hand

a foot

Some

left

or

nearly

the

bent
fingers
underneath
same

front

toward

pointing

time

of

the

the

right,
and

sidewise

a
it, through
the left hand

move

IV.)

quite

extended,
toward

and

pointing
one to four

and

either

finger-tips
forward,
is held
before

the

bent,

point
slightly
upward
but not
usually,
invariably,
Hidatsa
I.)

sign
and

at

in

inches

eighteen

npward,
backward

before

433

fingers

palm

hand,
&om
mouth.

thumb,
hand

or

or backward,

(.M;o<

left

under

hand

palm
hand,
downward,
with
the fingers
slightly

or
right
the

near

A LODGE-HOUSE.

inches
when

the

refers

to

palm

Then

downward,

finger-tips

passed

transversely
of the
fingers

is

it,
below

ex

quite

body.

it.

motion

The

is completed.
a house.

entering

This
(Mandan

Place.
the
curved
left hand,
slightly
before
th
palm
down,
breast,
to the
then
the
flat
pointing
right,
pass
in a
right
hand,
palm
down,
short
curve
under
and upward
th left.
Eviforward,
beyond
( C~e I.)
from
the manner
in which
a person
is obliged
dently
to stoop
in enterIndian
ing an ordinary
lodge."
HORSE.
The
thumb

hand

right

with

the

edge

extended

recumbent,

the

downward,

forward.

fingers

th

joined,

(Dunbar.)

Place

the
index
and
middle
of th right
hand
astraddle
finger
the
the expression
finger
of the left.
[In th original
"third~nger
is used,
but it is ascertained
in another
connection
that
the author
counts
the thnmb
as the first finger
means
what
is generally
and always
styled
when
he says third.
The alteration
middie
nnger
is made to prevent
con1 have
described
this
to the same enot.
fusion.]
( W~.)
sign in words
The right
arm is raised,
and th hand,
(~t~/M~os.)
with
opened
edgewise,
and
is drawn
from
fingers
parallel
left to right
before
the
approximated,
at the
of the animal.
body
There
is no conceivable
supposed
height
index

in the

identity

This

ler.)
A

hand

middle

in

of

finger

and

They
indicated

(Creel;
38 A E

and
the

sign

used

across

thumb

front

of this
the

is still

passed

bestriding.
have
thus
ridden.

with

sign

Left-hand
and

execution

identical

nearly

by

the

and
sign
WM's,
for ride a /to?-se
the

appear
that
C/teyeMKII.)

Cheyennes.

forehead.

forefinger

they

have
have

the

sign for
Otos.

/M~e

is

(Bote-

(Dodge.)

straightened

across
to

his

(.Mac~Mp~.)

right-hand

breast;
thrown

but
among

the
no

out,

forefinger
left hand
other

known

held

to

separated
to

conception
it only as

imitate
of
an

th

level
from

the

act

of
the
of

a horse,
and
animal
to be

the

Draw
heart,

fingers
circular

making

the

to

elbow
sign.

ail

front

left

from

hand

right

the

closed

sweep

of

of the

body,

the
about
across
the
body
right
is abbreviated
This
index.
by
left
the
from
about
hand
open
A Pani
th mane.
indicating

to
th

except
the

right
probably

(C7teye)M:eIV.)
the

Place

(T 1),

forefinger

first

the

sidewise

and

extended,

and

thumb

closed;

and

thumb

of the

th right-hand
place
closed;
hands
and
both
together,
jerked

the

of a horse.

lefb,
motion

and

hands

two

The
thumbs

backward
six

about
or the
Place

be

Fig.

~
TlG.260.

hand

left

of
in

Fig.
in
be th

261,
result

(Dakota

VI,

is placed

index-hand

pointing

of

the

hand
right
are
set one

only

on

This

represents

Close

hands,
forward

them

on
the

resting

left

arm

with

the
being

is

mouth.
held

The
edges

with

hand
np

and

the
theu
down,

from
times,
of a horse,
IV.)
of the

fingers

left.

the

the
ex--

this

sign,
this

as

FIG. 261.

-EH-

VIII;

back

in

upward

the

first

and

and
separated
left
forefinger,

the

The
astride

downward,
forward

(Dakota

and
second
Il
the ex-

chest,
then

of

side

forefinger.

and

represent

1.)

the

except-forefingers,
in rotation,
imitating

nexed

galloping

are

which
the fore

hand
assumes
palm

curved

nng-ers
downpointing
th
interdigital
and

back-

"This

pn~ng
extended
the
toward

move

downward;

of the

feet

I.)

position

(M~m~/Km~JE~~s~I.)

of a horse.
are

the

second

downward

faces

palm

uh"!
of "Uh,
sound
(Om~M
puffing
and
off to a safe distance,
horse
racing
The

the

hand

extended,

a rider

two

all

VII,'

forward;

each

palms

though
may
carelessness.
of

Pani

being

nngers
forefinger

to

alternately,
or three

moved.

not

making

before

an

space
ward.

the

tended

of

ward,

and

~.f~MMl;

~om~n;

to imitate

of
forefinger
260.
Sometimes

fingers

fingers

of the
down,

together,
each

index
separated
1
of
astraddle

and
tended

The

and

up

near

chest,

forward

held

righthand

.~??1;

and

of the

in front

extended

the

remaining
remaining

throw
them,
forefingers,
an ellipsis
a foot, throngh

abont

may

separated,

horizontal,
astride
fingers

III.)

clinched

being

inches

hands

forefinger

(Dakota

the

against

(N 1),
of th

fingers

"Horsemounted."

extended

fingers

straight

ManySiouxIndiansuseonlythe

right.

(Da~o~I.)

left

and

joined

extended

thmnb

hand,

right

two

the

to

second

and

the

of

fingers

straightened.
first

The

two

first

astraddle

downward,
left hand

by

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

434

sign
as he

make
the

represents

tosses

is brought
position
th

and

horse,

head."

his
on

a level

(W 1), modified
instead
of
chest,

MALLERY.]

HOBSE.

Rat.

Th

arm

horse

are

made

about

one

foot

semble
of

the

and

hand

to pass
distant

animal's

held
being
an undulating
from
contact.

The

index

gait.

and

extended
Place

(Oto

second

about

the

manner
The

L)

usual

across

latter

of a
height
face or body
are to re-

the

movements

of

Height

the

flat

of

fingers
of the

forefinger

animal

and

movement

ward,

liat,
flat,
joined;
na,t,
joined,

(jB~oM'~1~

Another

Place

astraddle

the

placed

astraddle

the

the

and

and

~pacAeII;
and
of

as

height

the
tne

i'hnmh

tips
ups

right
of
or

ol1n~

thumb,
allowing
to represent
the
extend

fingers
th

ing

resented

by

finger.
Colonel

the
two

Fig.266.
Dodge

index

and

second

left

from

fingers

hand.
white

This
men,

distinct.

the

which

case

the

palm

hand,

loosely
the
right
sign

(Pima

down,
for-

separated,
side,
may
for

and

at

any

ncessitante,
BToBSE
may

~<tpft~o

I.)

and

the
animal,
outer
fingers,

(E~el.)
as used
by

against
ears
viz,

A similar
the
Utes.

the

thumb,

chest;
of th

form-

always
being
repthe index
and litsign

is

reported
~t~
FIG. 266.

Elevate
toward

the
the

right

ground,

hand,
in front

or

(Kaiowa

before
the right
palm
side
of the
hand,
down,
me secoua,
the
second
and
third
tthe
bail
fingers
nngers
against
~"hn.
~7.
.a
7:t,e~
u._
_u_J
the
index
and
little
to project
fingers
ears.
the middle
Fig.
265.
Frequently

of
the

it

Wtc~aII.)Fig.263.

of the
forefinger
with
uninstructed

right

made.

eqQaHywith

head

obtalued

originally

to

Caddo

of the right
hand
across
fingers
two fingers--a
of the left.
264.
Fig.
animal
is indicated
by

the

passing
with
fingers
ward
from

place
piace

the

first

the

after
be

also

second

extended

Size

the

to be

WM/M~II.)

index
the

Place

below

communicating
whose
sign for 7Mt'se is specifically

extended

(Kaiowa
262.
Fig.

<

separated

horizontal

when

CoB~McAeIII;
Place

extended

side

right

fingers
~J"
extended
UD''frr~SS~
Fie.
zsa.
with
nngersupbefore
th face from
left
length

ComsKc/teI,III;J~ac7ceII;

extended

is only used
other
Indians

sign
with

are

Holdtherighthand
with

extended,
extended~
th
the thnmb
thumb
thumb

the
hand
at arm's
pass
is said
cited
by the authorities
that
the
other
tribes
mentioned

and
sign,
that
tribe.

hand

Wym~ot I.)

This

right.

I;

right
(

thumb
tnumo
before
before
i-ignL hand,
right
the
nana,
down,
ctowa,
edgewise
eagewise
of the shoulder,
toward
the right.
pointing
Comanche
I;
III; 1 Apache
II; 1 W~c/M~
II.)

TiG.
-~mmtm.mn
263.
then

the

left.

Another:

by

thus

in

same."

the

tle

4g5

extended,
of the body

with

fingers
joined,
or right
shoulder,

outer
and

edge

pointing

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

436

tnnmo

th cnrved
resting
forward,
also to
This
appears
sign

M~Mf~!
j!)e<~Mm<e
Imitate
the motion

signs
of the

manner

in the

of

hand

each

fore

while

back

the

the

of

and

hands

and

index

the

motion

two fingers
placing
and
them
backward

by

moving

left

the

straddling

by

(jC~OM.)

of the
ears

the

head

the

th

hand

the

by

right.

with

addition

the.

of

the

erecting

thumb

(-Do~e.)

and

HoBSE,

rnb

then

lower

the

th

of

part

cheek

IV.)

(Da&o~

~
Make

Bronco.
the
left

tions

move

animal.

then

and

EoRSE,
hand

left

to

point

the

with

palmar

object

or

rub

fingers

of

th

black

side

of

th

IV.)
An

untamed

To

sign

second
the

for

sign
of the

(Dakota

BIDE
of

fingers

then

hand,
them

horse.
the

by

placing
hand
right

the
with

hands

both
in

forward

the

to

their

forefinger
relative

the

show

index

separated

extended

in

retained

arches

high

and

extended

astraddle

of

bucking

posithe

(P~el.)

,
Make

of a.

Grazing
the sign

side

as if

for

dipping

,
Pacidng
the left
Hold
chest

then

his

reins.

the

straddling

followed

HoBSE,

for

sign

right.

along

to hold

indicate

of

gestnre.

forth.

back

th

(-B~)

in

Black.

~
Make

to

lines

Bay.

and

of

(~pc[c7Ml.)

horseback.

on

th

frequently

species.

a..

for

the

making

,
Make

and

on
as

sign

side

each

fingers

A man

,
Same

as if

t& the

add

is sometimes

middle

and

the

on

This

forward.

being

other

a man

of

sum uj. uu.c uiu.o~.

paimai;

genericaHy,

holding

deaf.mntes

American

of a trot.

elbows

times

several

signs
deaf-mutes

jDe~mMte
The French

me

INDIANS.

(Cross.)

hands

the

against
animal
denoting

a driver,

of

shontingtothehorse.
Move

AMERICAN

signwhen

aprelimnary

employedas

Act

signify

NORTH

the

obliqnely

lower

then
the

hand

the

surface.

(U~e

and

it from

pass

side
along

pointing
opened
of the
the

palm

forward,
right

upper
left side.

edge

in front

a foot

inward,

pointing
forward,
of the left hand,

hand,

side

I.)

a.
hand,

andlaythe
right

HoBSE,
it upon

first
then

of

obliquely
on top, and

IV.)

(D~o~

horse.

The
hand,

Fast
Racing,
and
arm is elevated
right
in position
(S 1) modified

bent
by

at
being

right

angle

horizontal,

before
palm

the

face

the

to

the

face,

~i~-J

HORSE-KILL.
HORSE-KILL.

is drawn
and

across

closed
out

(B)

in

times,

concave.
for

sign

face.

mouth

several

back

1)

(W

( Oto I)

of the
the

forward

position
in the

front

approaches

successively

pressed

in

edgewise

in position

~g~
~g~

HoBSB,

The

6-om

hand

which
it

is

finally
(O~o and

~ssoM~

then

motion

the

is then

closed

it is opened

and
thrust

suddenly

'<Is

I.)
for

exrun-

quick

ning.~

Racing.

Extend

the

two

Place

both
side

forward

Hold

the

of

the
Place

with

the

with

the

hand

toward

the
IV.)

KTT,L,

EJLLIN&.
hands

other

more
a blow

for

sign

its

upper
left.

the

and

the

(J~t~e~'s.)
between

the

(Ute

pointing
then
push
movement

body
of the

imitation

the

left

HoBSB,
two

(Dakota

1~

~ac7te

I,

II.)

.PacMm~
or three

rapidly

extended

hand.

The

hand
of

times,

lay
the

the
ends

j!

fore

sound

which
the

, and

IV.)

fingers
the

are

for

HonsE,

held

with

then

the

as in the

the

<g~

is

cornes

left.

Tie.267.

( E~e I.)

hand
this.

and

strike

1 have

There

is an

evident

SPOTTED,

and
upward,
of chopping.
th
idea
convey

edge
act

from

given

for

sign

to
particnlarly
applicable
of the tomahawk
or war-club.

Clinch

before

edge

separated

astraddle

transversely,

remember

for-

Fig.

267.

pied.

sign

(Dakota

The

near

rapidly

extended-and

only

down,

in
forward,
and neck."

palm
of the right
the upper
surface

Spotted;

Make

and
"neck

across

extended

with

forefingrs
palms

as in the

hand

fingers

by the

produced
in contact

upward,

parallel

them

push

a.

a slapping
sound
second
of
fingers

and

the

with

running

left

the

them

placing

IV.)

backward

right

right

after

backs

chest,

(Z)~o~

are

Saddling

semiflexed

the

hands,
side

alternately
of horses
who
,

of

by

them

and

forefingers

in front
together
ward
about
a foot.

page

345.

the

hand
strikes
right
This sign seems
to be
of death
produced
by

(Long.)
above

yon

see

the

downward.
sign
in

for

(Wied.)
with

killing

1 do

not

a stroke.

and excution
conception
WM<
(Boteler.)
I have
seen this
frequently
Gros
by
and ManArikara,
Ventre,
dan
Indians
at Fort
Berthold
This
Agency.
(~MeC/Msmey.)
motion,
more clearly
which
maybe
as the downward
thrust
expressed
of a knife
held
in the
clinched
is still
used
for the gnral
hand,
by many tribes
idea
of "kill,"
and
illustrates
the
of the
knife
as a weapon.
antiquity
does not say whether
Wied
th clinched
hand
is thrust
downward
with
the

(0~

and

J~ssoM~I)
sign made

similarity
sign
the

and

438
the
versal

ployment
fied by

appropriate

latter

is

which

he

"going

mea,ning

to

to have

is supposed

the

Hold

and

forward

D<~o~

Y;

Ponka

R~~sd;

YHI;

under

dexter

the

the

left

and

make

sign

ground,

forefinger,

knnckles

down,

forward,

(A~<tp~o
YI~
YII?
Arikara
II;

a thrust

~S~

Fig.268.

I;.F<tMl.)
hand

Right
the

along

dexter

in

sharply,

(JMac~oM;)

right
fist, palm
downward.

CAeyetMte

fist

toward

fist

(Burton.)

down.

cast

the

the

or pass

down";

41 go under.11

hand

Right

thumb

clinched,

finger

lying
to near

elevated

tips,
and

downward

strike

out

vaguely

th
the

in

toward

the

clinched,

forefingers,
then

breast,
of the

push

left.

im~
<M{~

the

forefinger

from

'm(j!

alone;

hand

the

bringing

forward,

you

(~&!C~V;Oma7~I.)

ground.

Bothhands
ofthe

~)m

(CAeyemmeII.)

hand,extending
right
throw
then
the breast,

toward

of

and

described

manner

in th

hand

right

strikeitdownandoutfromtherightside.
Close'th

~t
V)

shoulder,
direction

Thea,bstraetsignforM:issim-

theobjecttobekilled.
ply to dinch-the

point

uni-

almost

the

now

dexter

the

with

earthward
palm
ont with
or strike

down";
to "shu.t

meaning

II;

tribes

gesture.

sinister

the

Smite
of

same

more decisively
of a knfe
the thrast
and indicates
of signs,
emThe
actual
in
advance.
the
with
moved
edge
the fist were
often
speciin taking
or
club
however,
]ife,
is,
of arrow,
gun,

if

than

the

among

usage
his list

taken

The
from

forward.

knuckles

or the

edge

INDIANS.
~

AMERICAN
~-iu-

NORTH
rt~~L~-J-L

AMONG
~JH-'Jt~

LANGUAGE
L.AJt~U.&Ajr~

SIGN
SIGN

4:00

(~&s~~

the

with

thumbsrestingagamstthemiddie
joints
of and as high as the
in front
in front
and down
over
quickly
under"To
force
-B~~
I.)

hold the left

transversely
the right,
down,
palm
I; ~~om

literally."
With
strike

downward

thumb

toward
the

With
end

of

the

hand

right
The
held

first

left,
and

against

energetically
Striking

breast.

before

and
the

thnmb

left

fist

dexter

th

hand,
the

second
the
with
up,

times,

of the
and

back

body

at

back

the

right

of hand

side,

upward,

Strikedown."

fingers

of

the right

index,

palm

downward,
front
a footin

downward

a stoneman's

struck

the
with

(M~I.)
of the

joints
middle

of

front

times.

forward

and

the

several

several

thumb
chest

to

carried
outward

from
first

weapon.

not very
rigidly
forward,
the outer
with
in the palm

hand

(Dakota

bent,
move
of

the
IV.)
is

extended,
edge

ofthe.

MAt.LERr.1.
~i.j.

KILL.
J&JLljLj.

right
death

hand.
blow."

Right

(M~~maM~jEH~~I.)
269.
Fig.
fingers

hand,

"Tokillwitha,blow~todea,lthe

but

open

slightly

downward,describingacurve.
Another

you,

Place

horizontally,

strike
strie

with
wim

in positions
hands,
forward
rotary
hand
is then
raised

of

open.

the

(Q;t6M)<tV;
a duo,
dead."
club,

arms semiflexed
toward
the body,
(A A), with
with
the clinched
fists
as in fighting;
the
sign
from
the
left
as
a
knife
clutching
outwrd,

the

right
with

half

at
right
palm
hand,
down,
to th right,
it quickly,
bring
to the side of the
then
head,

make~hesignforDEAD.
andot
"To
"jLo
<MMtO!;i.~
t)
Both

in-

flat

length

make

the

in front

p.

the

arm's

but

I.)

(OmaJM

blade

downward
and inward
toward
the left
pointing
being
held
in s~M, is struck
now by the right,
edgewise
and both
described,
suddenly
fall'tgether.
(Oto and Missouri
strike
down
in bttle
with
a knife.
Indians
seldom
disagree
another
in times
of tribal
peace."
r

left

the
fist;
as above

fist,

M~Mfa!
-Dee~NUtte
signs:
a blow
Strike
in the
air
head

to

one

Strike

Use
the

Put

other

point
to
the hand.
the

closed
shut

eyes

hand

and

side,

the

suddenly
wise on

the

move

left;

~L'V/MMtH'JL.)

Similar
to th last,
is extended,
pointing
other
but
fingers

finger
the

to the

palm

curved,

(Om~/Ml.)

U.UWH.WCU.U.,U.ceiUJ.j.UiUg<tULU;Vt;.

dex

439
~.0~

head

hand

with
breast

the

clinched

open

hand,

and

nst,
palm

or point
the fist,
with
the finger,

then

or

kill

incline

upward.

th

(~aHa)-)

a gnn,
and, having
and hold
head
your

shot,
side-

move

with

(Cross.)

the

down

th

along

the

your

hand

and

with

lower

''To

I.)

neck.

as if to strike,
mouth
over

opened.
th

breast,

and

then

back

the

down

the

head

(jS<:scKsta&.)
and

then

move

stretched

(Za.~OM.)

~'MfZ;:S& sign
Draw
In
Make
breast,
outward
move

aeross

finger
battle,
the
palms
and
them

sign

the

throat

like

cutting

with

a knife.

(Barnum.)

To.
for

facing,
forward
alternately

BATTLE
the

both
hands
placing
forward
from
the
left

by

left

from

the

toward

fingers
right,
and
from
one

at

the

of the

height
the

shoulder,

pointing

up

another;

then

and

right

spread,
strike
the

back

of the

the

Ton;
Direct

th

the

thnmb,
is perhaps
c~ct~e

and

the

breast

originated

NOT.

No,

The

when

flint

knives

were

held

up

the

toward

forcibly
face.

(0~

for

kill

the

appear

ground

before
hve

to

"Appears

I.)

used."

still

the

with

face,

and

palm

outward

nght

hand

the

hand
Eefasing
from
have

deprecatory

right

with

th

the

face

by
quickly
to accept

and

in front

th

idea

vibrated

thumb

up-

toward

the

of

the

n.)

palm
downward.

right

This

(Absaroka

side

together,
and
mouth

before

extended
then

from

hand

front

to

nght,

sign

fingers

C/M~mKeV.)

(~ol;

hand
right
to the front,

presented.

as if motioning
away.
left,
yon."
(Burton.)
to do with

nothing

wave

of

or statement

to

right

(C7te~N:e

the

the

to

extended
fingers
of the
face, in front

page

signs

C~ee:.)

( T~e~.)

Place

the

outward

waved

hand

Right-hand
th
facing

slightly

dis-

NOTHIN&.)
before

extendedandjoined.

ward,

the

away
for the

(jD!H:6cN'.)

alsomeans"ril
A

strike

and

of the

the

Wave

Move

hand
height

(Zom~;

right.

conception

supra.

the

right

ward.

with

connected

from

fro.

The

"spnttering
used

motion

from

finger

The

(Long.)

perhaps,
to th

or,

the

spring

a knife.

right

(Compare

hand

and

378,

with

to,

Clinch
the

water.

similarity

illustrations

and

377

pages

.,

and

offender

over."

falling

? ~MM or arrow.

o/'

Remarks
on

is a strong

there

right

and

Eilled

( E~e I.)

of
cnrved
palm
slightly
and downoutward

the
the

throwing

will kill
you.
the
toward
hand
right
as iu th act of sprinkling
to ow,"
blood
"cansing

though

life,"

into

hand

the
right
afterward

left, immediately
the right.
toward

ward

to

of

fingers

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

440

throw
I;

the

of

waved

the
hand

JEH~~s~I;

hand
suddenly

in

front
to the

of

and

right.

uppointing
body,
fingers
and
to the right,
outward
See Fig.
65,
JL~~f~I.)

290.

sidewise
the
toward
left, is pushed
palm
horizontal,
right
hand,
of the
left breast.
in
front
from
No,
the
and
toward
outward
right
Inthese
Often
ail expressed
are
by this
sign.
.T7MMM
etc.,
none,
MOKe,
This
and
left.
head
to
the
th
shake
right
for no will
dians
simply
th white
from
introduced
been
it may have
originally
although
sign,
The

MALLEEY.]

habit of shakina
people's
the headto
people'shabitofshakingtheheadtoexpress
them

for

the

441

~Q~OT.

as long

variant

to

as the

oldest

express

exnrass
can

people

yes."

(D~o~

"nn.~TiHR
hp~n ~T) n.~
"no/'hasbeeninnseamong
yet

remember,
I.)

"Dismissing

n.mnn

do not

they
the

o-

use
etc."

idea,

Place
th opened
relaxed
toward
the
right
hand,
pointing
left,
back
in front
of the
nose
or as low as the breast,
and
forward,
throw
it forward
and outward
about
inches.
Some
at the same
time
turn
eighteen
the palm
Or make
the
at the
upward.
of the breast
with
sign
height
both
hands.
the
of the head.
Represents
The
shaking
(D<t&o~
IV.)
of th head
in negation
is not
so universal
shaking
or "natural"
as is
for
th
ancient
popularly
followed
sapposed,
modern
by th
Greeks,
Turks
and
rustic
threw
the
head
instead
of shaking
Italians,
back,
it,
for "no.~
Rabelais
makes
Pantagruel
(Book
3) show by many
qnotations
from
the
aucients
how the
of the
head
was a frequent
if not
shaking
universal
concomitant
of oracular
utterancenot
connected
with
negation.
Hold
~I-ho
th

the

nat

nhoa+

VII.)

little

to

the

in

front
of

right

before

upward

the

side

right

of

VI,

farther
Hidatsa

.and

or

slightly

of the

body

the

with

more

(Mandan

(JDa&o~

extended

carried
or

foot

right.

pointing
.a
and
t.b

270.

to the

it is then
a

throw

hand,
is held

curved,

edgewise,
_~a
~l-r>n4-J
it outward

+1.

then

Fig.

The

hand
-"7-

+l,nT.

chest,
downward

median

line;

a rapid
to the

sweep

right.
y~

L)

'<

Place

the

lows

The

ward,
moved

at

as

in

ye~, as foldownpalm
the
is
breast,

open,
level
of

the
forward

ward

with

motion

from

a quick
the

a bow
bow of the
head;
1
shake
of the head."

ing
mg
Il.
"A

Throw
the

the

front.
Quick

mouth.

flat

right

(ZfMOM?~
motion

with
right,

agree."
Empty."

hand

wrist,
then

hand

downimitatmove

forward

it

open

hand

from

ffrom

and

Co)Ksme7teIII~

of

(~7~~M

Place
then
to

hand
hand

side

ontward
~ae&ell;

the

mouth

to

side.

to the

right,

I.)

to

palm

Wtc/M~n.)
fbrward,

palm

toward

the

L)

in front

of body,
fingers
palmtoward
relaxed,
move
to a point,
a foot from th
say,
but
fingers
same,
palm
upward.
(M<tp~
I.)
To express
AH
a similar
motion
with
~oMe, use
n
easy

(Zt-o~MOM

motion

body
body,
"We
both

(T 1),
a little
don't
hands.

4:42

hand

The

extended

th

the

before
x_
ing

the

index

and

wave

face.

This

is

head.

from

quickly

index

extended

to be

appears

the

Wave

Another:

index

Extend

the

downward,

palm
tossing

the

from

the

face,

of (JP~e
same

I),

is sub-

significance

to side.

side

before

the

This

(Apache

III.)

palm

ontward,

eye,

ni.)

(.Ap~e
shoulder.

right

preceding.
of the

is thrown

relaxed,
I.)

(Apache

height

nnger
face.
the

then
`

(J~~cMmI.)

throw

suddenly

then

a chip

shak-

Jorio.

from

face

of the'righthand

palm

side

by

the

the

naturally

right.

than
at

hand
extended
Right
movedoutwardalittletowardtheright.

De

hand,

briskly
the

common

more

that
with

that
by

beforethe

before
pass
before

closed;
a, foot or so

as also

sign,
as

right

the

toward

forward

accompanied

it vertically

side

Naples
The

Another

and

same

from

reported

to

side

from

quickly

thumb

to

side

the

stantiatly

FIG. 271.

and

This

I.)

(~pae~e
-`

it

sometimes

holding

index,

fingers

remaining

Wave

a semi-cnrve,

upwardin

(F~eI.)Fig.271.

the

Extend

outward

thnmb

th

with

WM7M~I.)

(C'OMMHM/tel;
Elevate

outward

waved

INDIANS..

AMEEICAN

NORTH

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

the

back

of

the

from

a foot

horizontally
it half

from

over

the

thewaist,
as if

body,

(W~c/M~I.)

hand.

.De~NM~eK~Mf~SMjf)M~
Shake.the
Move
head.

head.
both

(Ballard.)
from

hands

each

other,

and,

at

the

same

(Hasenstab.)
signs

jDec~m-M~e
first

and

the

wave

deaf-mutes

French

hand
and

second

to

the

and

right

extended,

the

fingers
joined
Nin
for the letter
is that
of the fingers
position
deaf-mutes
non.
American
for the word
the initial
the face.
hand
before
the right
tive wave
the

the

shake

time,

This

TKf&MA

the
for

closed.

nngers
finger

alphabet,

emphatic

sign

Throwing
This
eyes.

back

head
also

or

elevating

means,"Besilent."

the

chin

and

partly

shutting

nega-

the

(~of~Mm..)

sign

Japanese
Move

with

downward,

other

the

nicated

in

Tokio,

Japan.

right
a letter

Commuand forth
be&re th face.
back
of
of the
late
University
E. S. MORSE,
the Admiralty
that
mentions
correspondent

hand rapidiy
from
Prof.

The

same

MAH.EKT.)
.j

Islanders

further
and

355,

NbNE,

May be
the

each

other

Is

one

in

nose

passnose
in

~M& the

they

see

pp.

one

hand

comparisons

290,

298,

299,

304,

signified
and

by

by

passing

smartly
brushmg
the
both
fingers,

fingers

incinded

in

the

(Jt~c~oMam.)

signified

toward

joined.

over

the

other.

and
backward,
a foot forward

(Da&o~

hand

about

toward

the
sweep
and to th

the

right

hands

hand

across

the

left

toward

palms

extended,

(~~a&ol.)

destroyed.

gone,

left
open
forward

obliquely

NONE.

I.)

wrist

Place

the

striking

face,
doubtful

elsewhere.

ont.

Mo~/MM~f is

Ojibwa

from

the

is

and

HAVE

rubbing

or

~tnhO

SMp~.

of

(Creel;

ing

common

N'OTEING-~

Z~e

no

illustrations

356,

Motion

across

forefinger
If the

negation.
a gesture

passing,
For

the

pass

for

ing,

443

N0NONENOTHIN..
~urt~ji~'jj.ni~tM.

a foot

the
of

palm
right

I.)
in

through

front

palm.

right,
the open

of

the

obliquely
hand
over

right
curve.

Ail

navel,

pointand

upward
it and

bare.

abont
(Dakota

IV-.)
Another:
several

Pass

times

the

from

Some

roll

the

left.

The

hands

ward,

the

left

right

index

Another
Ajiotner

right
are

With
Witn
forward

right
palm
and then

Rubbed

out;

the
th

light
nght

the

ends

the

pointing
forward
a bush

in

the

in a circle
move
that

of the
above

on the

itforward
is

ail;

it

is

index
and
as

the

along

supinating
move
they

toward

bare

the

left

of limbs.

th
out-

the
right,
the other

(-DfJco~t.

IV.)

to the

left,

forward

obliqua
obliqnely
move

index
latter.

it along
and

backs
forward
navel,
forward
toward
the
and

left
the

down,

nngers.

Or,
rub
position,
lefttwo
orthree

and

to the

ail

gone.

right.
(Da-

IV.)

Pass

the

palm

of

th

flat

the left from

the wrist
toward
thelefbtromthe-wnsttowardandofFofthetips
of the
fingers.
(Dakota
VI,
Brnsh
palm

of

upward,
up and

alternately
time
striking
left hand
being

kota

front

to the right,
palms
several
times

them

times,

be in

pointing

left

the

to

hand
hand.

the

the

side of th
right
to base,
while
pronating
index
over
on its back

index
and
straight
and pointmg
straight
closed.
loosely
Represents

fingers

each

ulnar

tip

of

the
the

palm
right.

of

the

left

hand

right

over

VII,
hand

( W~a.m<Zo~ I.)

of the tips
Ponka
VIII;

-t
Fie. 272.

and off

from

wrist

II;

Pani

to

finger

I.)

Fig.

272.

tips

with

the

m,

j, _1,_

Another
from

the

palm
right
the
fingers.
out."
"Wiped

over

nat

Hold

the
and

elbow

hand

left
before

from
touching,
dust.
(Apache

over

the
th

body;

wnst

the

and

the

of th

palm

(jE~Mtoo.

with

palm

the

pass
toward

sides

the

from

wrist
W~-

~pac/tell;

of the
height
the left, palms
off
as if brushing

at

the

over

quickly
of

tips

air~Pa

respective

hand

left

upward,

right

the

,nanpri-icrn

<7o?K<Mtc/M III;

I;

the

fhniv
their

toward

the

left,

I.)

natural

jPe~MKte
Place

open,

+.n,l

outward

I.)

over
II.)

.+.r.7~

(Wyandot

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

hands

both

breast.

forward
chita

i.tw.7n

Throw

the

Pass

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

444

signs
near

hands

each
th

bringing

apart,

palms

other,

upward

palms

and

downward,
in opposite

move

them

directions.

(Bal-

lard.)
a motion

Ma~e
finger,

in

as

it

carry

to

picking

the

between

something

up
blow

lips,

it

and

away,

the

and

thumb
open

hand.

Bo?Ka7co

ingina

the

show

(~MM/.)
~.MS~~MK
Pannie

S~M
For

or nothing).

(none

thumb,

tomahawk).
and
ail fingers,

tended,

palm

(give

Tis.

TMf/M~

sign:
across

have

MtM~!

th

Stretch
the

head

Left.

for

signs

tongue
as if

and
to

off

blowing

palms

hands

for

II.)

the

the

the

hand,
ex-

Fig.373.

also

feathers;

means

Cleaned

to
joint.

out.

and

fro

like

at

arm's

self.

(Ballard.)
then

a pendulum,

(Ziegler.)
present.

move

face,

to one's

pointing

to

relaxed

fingers

second

it

~no."

naturally

toward

after

none,
move

say

Exhausted
both

allowing
inches,
as far as the
time
TfM/M~

loosely

signs

the

Expressedby

body,

separated

the

shaking
and

none.

.De~m.M~e

Hold

oy

(~Hy~oc.(M<.)

down.

palm as though
open
left."
(B~mM?m.)

nothing

"Nothing,

shake

says

1 reply

273.

Blowing

a native

instance,

strike

nearly
them

to

alternately

those

(.KMOM~

lengtti

I;

of the

opposite

Com~Kc~e

III;

and

the

before
fi
hand
Apache

few
each
II; i

MALLEBY.]

445

NOTHINGQUANTITYMANY.

QUjmTITY',LABCrE;]HANT;NTrcn.
The

flat

of the

repeated

in

Simple

repetition.

The

hands

Clutch

the

air

several

those

of

danseuses

ideas

the

expressions

of

a number

times

with

of

the

lesser

both

left

playing

outward

the

of

authorities
and

objects

to

and

the

hands

hand

and

motion

are
held

greatly

(Ojibwa

not

is

(Dunbar.)

The

castanets.

have
In

which

hand,

quantity.

hands.

the

the authorities
signs
and
"much."

preceding
of "many"

the
tween

or

and

at

resembles
the

back

ar as are passed
in a curvilinear
direction
the form
of a large
taen
showing
globe;
as if something
was grasped
in each
elevated,
as high
as the face.
(Long;
C'fee!.)

about

In

the
patting
the
greater

to

as if

downward,
closed
and
up

hand

right

proportion

I.)
between

distinguished

the
be

there
following
appears
some
distinction
intended

a quantity

by
be-

in volume.

MANY.
A

simultaneous

up.
Both

another,

(ji&stM-o~I~
II;

Hands

about

other,
fingers
corn from
closed,
of the

downward,
the ground.

other,
hands

ing

~tens'

an
th

J)e~?KM~
the
a rapid

on

fingers
indefinite
hands
natttral

fingers
motion.

palms

pendent

toward

one

together.

diving

as

carry

were

the

if

each

scooping

with

together,

and
corn,
are turned

about

toward

motion,

nearly

contents

and

looking

fingers
to the

upward

fingers
over,
pointing
allowed
to drop
to

and
hold
the two
hands,
and a little
and
apart,
as if grasping
a number
of things.

each
the

held

corne

they

in front

ground

hands

the

though

as

are
them

I, H.)

fingers
the fingers

the

Put

as

of

close

Clasp

breast,

with

Place

the

the

bring

fingers,
draw

C'o}Ka;mc7t6lII;jipae/te

the
holding
where
the hands

(.Da&o~

and

or heaping

gathering

of objects."

scoop-fashion,
with
a
then,

separated;
the ground,
as though

separated,

the

Open
breast,
toward

held

apart,

up

height

as if

hands,

from

inches

eighteen

distance

nearly

both

~o~om~M~-B~M~I;~(tM!c<tI;
"An
accumulation

~eM~U.)

same

of

Literally"aheap."

with spread
and slightly
curved
hands,
two
feet
before
then
apart
the
thighs;
them
horizontally,
drawing
upward

about

with

movement

(ji~<tp<t7Ml.)

both

hands

upward

the

either

side

of

and

rapidly
four or five
number
of times."
before

enusively

the

as the

times.

(WyandotL)

head,

the

turned

palms

(Iroquois

as high

breast.

before

I.)
then

open
"Count-

(~Lp<tc~6111.)

signs
of the

two

(Ballard.)

hands

together,

tip

to tip,

and

rub

them

SIGN

446
nf~i~~

Make

~n~/<

upward

tt<c~no-~ra
the
fingers

of
at

and

downward,
in rapid
succession,

other

each

~m~rnt.
movement

rapid

and

the

nT)f!
and

same

and

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

AMONG

LANGAGE

both

nf both
bnthha.nds
of
hands

thnTnhR
thumbs

cause

time

half

to be

eyes

lips

to touch.

opened.

(Ba~-

both

enstab.)
Move

the

Add

of

fingers

to ~e~ef's

and

opening

slightly

sign

and

forward

hands

both

backward.

(Ziegler.)

the

closing

hands.

( WM~.)

Horses.

Baise
ward

the

right

arm

on

a line

forcibly

the

above
with

and

forward,

palm

head,
shoulder.

the

for-

thrust

I.)

(O~~a

etc.

Persons,
and fingers

Hands
Take
the
sents

interlaced.
of

a bunch

up

of earth;

or a clod

grass

person
addressed,
or more
as many

(Maegowan.)

looks

who
than

down

th

particles

one

another

I think

it is

it in

place

upon
it.
contained

th

of

hand
"Bepre-

(Om~o-I.)
in the

mass."

MuCH.

I have

but

sign,
or formed
ground
of ~MC~ or many

the
idea

general

the

hands

Bring
distinct.

kept

in

up

into

up

totneleveloftheneckorchin.
Both

palms
as if

tonching,
downward

Hidatsa

&om

other,
This

outward.

for

the

carefully

fingers

each

toward

other

is used

is then

hand

the

head

downward,

large

in

for

to

made

eaoh

some

the
senses.

L)

before
placed
extended,
them
then
by
separate
of
surface
the outer
smoothing
down;

the

breast,

passing
a globe.

finger
outward

tips
and
I;

(~&MM-o~
WcMta.11.)

C'o)M<tMcyMlU;4pac&eII;

jS/M~o~<~J~M~I;.Emo!paI;
"A

the

motion

and

flat

hands

in use

most

sign

with

extended;

partly
th
with

and

Mandan

V;

Both

thatmay

(M~etos.)

body

m a curved

are

arms

simultaneously
describe,
arc of a circle
curving
(Ojibwa

(T~ed;.)
be

articles

for

(C/MyeMmeII.)

and

hands

given.

of the

front

upward.

slightly
only
The

a heap.

I hve

brought

closed,

and
nsed

I.)

(Cheyenne

hands

Both

toward

this

seen
on

piled

hands

both

Move

heap."
Muah

is

included

in

or

many

big,

as

the

case

may

require.

(Da-

&o~I.)
The
ward,
ward
height
until
with

with
fingers
hands,
and backs
outward,
curves,
of the
the

widely
are.to

separated,
be

slightly

twelve
positions
Or the
and
closed.
quickly
navel,
that
So much
th left.
is above

from

right
hands.
both

(Da/~o

IV.)

bent,

approximated
rapidly
inches
to thir~-six
hands
it

has

for-

pointing
through
apart,
may
to be

downat

the

be moved
gathered

MALLERY.]
MALLERY.j

Hands
two feet

MANYMUCHQUESTION.
MANYMUCHQUESTION.

447
447

open, palms turned

from th ground.

in, held about three feet apart and about

Raise them about a foot, then bring in an
curve toward each other.
As they pass each other, palms down,
upward
the right hand is aboat three inches above the left.
(Omalia I.)
Place both hands
fiat and extended,
thumbs
palms downtouching,
ward, in front of and as high as .th face; then move them outward
and
downward.a
short distance
toward
their respective
thus
describsides,
ing the upper half of a circle.
A heap."
( W~m<~ I.)
Both
Both
T~n

hands
hands

0"

facing
a foot

opposite

then
apart,
and
inward,
until
the

ward
arc,
(Apache

hands

out

both

palms

274.
hands

as if

and

in-

wave

object;
-y

forward

of the hips,

them
upan
describing
thumbs
touch.

Fig.

a-0- large

as and in front

bring

I.)

Sweep
closing

as high
placed as
placed
nY,i7
r,h.1and
about

clinched,
clinched,
_oiil.a.o
sides

{\T\nt\"h:l

the

somewhat

upward.

(jlpacAeIII.)

"Suggestingim-

mensity."
-Dea/~MM~eM~~
The

French

extended
the

a slight
and
then

body,

the

suggesting
between

the

And

of hands

Remarks

The

382,

and

line

right,
above
the

slightly-rounded

object

about

three

about

a foot;

feet

with

th

for

signs

close
then

lifting
something
heavy
several
times.
(Oma/t~
I.)

and

in front

of

right,

thus

being

held

gM~M~~y

appear

apart,

and

abont

th

fists,

backs

move

on

a short

dis-

pages

291,

sMpfa.

INTEBBO&ATION.

iBrQTTlBY;
of

palm

depressed.

the

hand

upward

and

carried

circularly

outward,

and

(-DMm&af.)

The

hand

toward

the

wrist

CoNMMC/M
sive,

a large

united

fingers

above

if

connected

and

QUESTION;

the

left

with

hands,
left

palms.

as
down,
and down

up

359,

of

the

two

together,
in a direct

turned
open,
palms
in, held
from
the ground,
raise
them

feet

tance

two

nearly

cnrve,
raise

idea

the

place

heavy.

Hands
two

deaf-mutes

in

vulgar

held

up

person

two

or three

I;

W~e7M~
gesture

with
of

the

thumb

whom

the

times
I.)
called

The

near
inquiry

edgewise,
motion

taking

and th palm
directed
then
rotated
made;
upon
to denote
uncertainty.
(Long;
be mistaken
for the derimight

a sight,"

the

face,

is

Nommer un

pied

de nez,"

de-

to

scending
in

fingers
more

our

the

to

between

"SMsp6m<~f6

naso"

th
conun

pressions
tiond

"fs~~
the
canon

which

by
the

marks

connected

face

Extend

De

hand

open
side

from

to

This
fonnd

necessary.

forward,

to

attention

the

of Wied

whose

individual

of right

in front

hand
to the

left,

tending

upward

natnrally,
Continue

first

shaken

from
the

Hold

elbow

side.

of

hand

to

the

flat

side

to

304,
with

in

nxed

by

60,
to four

resume

then

de-

seconds,

elevated

outward,

person

to the

and

addressed,

slightly

n.)

against

the

straight
the
aganst

repeating
left,
of
muscles

the right
extending
as far as may
joined,
turn
the exthen
side;

side,

fingers

this
the

several

movement

arm.

and

-~a;,

(Sac,

and

extended

palm
forward,
right
hand,
shake
as th shoulder,
then
as high
and
forward.
side as it is moved
(Apache
upward
This
may
TENDOT-HTJBBITO
p. 486.
DIALOGUE,

in front

inches

the

the

about

I.)

~cX~poo
Place

arm

and

horizontal,
palm
exthumb

horizontal,
two

palm
the

(C'&eyeMme

right

left

about

for
sign
toward

the

is directed

(C~-ee!.)
upward,

right
ail

remains

the

performed

being

times,

the
with

pahn
inward,
elbow
while
the

be,
tended

inquiry.

extendedtoward
to

side

for

when

talk,

McChesney,'
Daespecially
of
the motion

making

forearm
and

joined
to the

motion

pointing

fingers

hand,
the shoulder,

sign,

of

In

of body,

side

still
The

to Dr.

and
tribes,
to convey

outward.

extended,
hand
turn
this

earnestness

levelof

hand,

fingers

the

dnring

and
nearly
horizontal,
is desired.
(Ro~Ktm.)

attention

Right
of hand

Right

probably
said

when
he
front,
is held
more
hand

is

sign

(Matthews.)
attention
before

dfrence

many
intended

and

outward,

face.

attract

time

due

in
re-

"forward."

the

to

exmen-

etc.,

supra.

palm
This

(Wied.)
substitute

other

by

the

with

is used

any

305,

304,

that

gesture
Forther

vulgar
sillily.

before

held
but

naso,"

same

pp.

I would

however,
not
always,

~6

position.
on
pending

on

and
absence,
Italian
The

~m<o

forward

perpendicnlarly
times.
several

(JMcC~esmey.)
as nsed
question,

for
sign
The Prince

kotas.

appear

thrast

With

is the

this

sign

question,
or
conversation

commencing

"con
naso,"
refer
to the

be

there

or its

hoaxing.

side

For
"ontward,~
but
is usually,
for
is not the
sign

hand

for

It may
be
was
sagacity,"
is a relation

SiGNS.

so

dogs,

wisdom

phrase
di

Jorio,
to

this

of

and

organ

palma

is supposed
with

the

it

move

the

nasal

eastern

Indian

the

scent

a classic

was

our

J5MOMM., see TRIBAL

is derived
from
which

sagax,"
the
keen

denote

of

some
for

that

Latin

the

used
chiefly
established

nsed.

as

motion
of the
separate
cities
however,
is,
for j~o~, one of
signs

The

antiquity.
as used
in

gesture
with

INDIANS.

AMEBICAN

NORTH

from

boys

vulgar
same

that

noted

small

correlated

nearly
is the

which

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

448

the

ancient

Fig.

70,

of

and

Fig.
67, and
sign,
are discussed
of which

Greek
both

with
on

the

p. 291,

modern
SMpfa.'

about
the
I.)
be

twelve

hand

from

See

Fig.

compared
Neapolitan

~LLEEY.j
j

~-J

INTERROGATIONSOLDIER.
jL~n'ij~nu~nuNsuijDiJijH.

M<t!!M~~

jDec/M~e
A

449
4:4:~)

motion

quick

of the

with

lips

an

look.

inquiring

(Ballard.)

-De<t/~NM<~e s~n
The

French

hands

to

deaf-mutes

the

lower

and

separate

is

meet

tl.n

of
and

+.

the

tended,

note

of

make

the

middle7

two

71.,

"Where

should

as

Some

going-

and

comparisons

~Mes~on

on

appear
Quintilian

infra.
we

do

of

the

not

pages
remarks

uame?).

for

hand,

uponthis
our

compose

connected
and

397,

the

303,

is to

part

with
and

s!fp;Yf,

subject
after
any

gesture

most

1 were

to

thumb

ex-

(<S'mM~A.)

illustrations
291,

and

Uni

by turning
it would
him,
In other
words

met

(what

if

instance,
fingers
two

flat,
i,_
the

mcuu,

275.

Fig.

ing,
tion

Hand

sign:

N.b.u..ucuuu

fingers
touching,
from
the
middie

are
yop
'<~KK<t~"

say

For

interrogation.

.A,L.

outer
slightly
sepa,rated
th
hand
palm
upward
mean

the
foot

sign
sort

a. native
~.

+o"~7m7

"~M'e~ee
gMg c'es~"
bring
with
about
a
open
palms

MgM~,
the.chest,

ontward.

diverging

JLMS~Y~MK.
One

for
of

part

be

as

follows:

single

for

signs
PHRASES,

"Inqnestionthe posi-

manner;
however

changed,

before."

the
under

disposed

SOLDIER.
American.

,
The

upright
being

forefingers,
palms
line.

forward,
AU in

Pass

each

~c/fapoo

L)
for

Sign
ward)

is

closed
thumbs
nearly
hands,
in front
ofthe
with
body,

them
separate
a line in front.

(C/MygKKe

hand

outer

down

abont

the

two

the
against
their
thumbs
feet

horizontally
J)~o~
IV.)

of

the

in;

seam

middle

of

the

near

together,
on the same

pants.

(Sac,

~'o~,

<tK~

"Stripes."

WniTE
drawn

MAN
from

as

the

follows:
left

side

The
of

extended

the

head

index
around

in

in(M turned
front
to the

about
on a line
with
the
brim
right
of the
side,
with
the back
of
hat,
the hand
and
then
for FORT,
on
level
of
the
otitward,
breasts
in
viz,
front
of body,
both
hands
with
turned
fingers
backs
inward,
straight,
backs
of hands
turn
outward
joined,
the
ontward,
hands
horizontal,
until
the fingers
are free,
curve
and bring
the wrists
so
them,
together
as to describe
a circle
with
a space
left between
the ends
of the cnrved
fingers.

(.M;o~.

Another
contact,
about
'umj

Both
draw

two
mu
39

hands

them

~et;L,
feet,
A

"From

I.)

then
Llicii

in

apart
UJLHW
draw

his
front
on
the

fortified
of body,
straight
index,

place
fists,
line
other

of
backs
right

fingers

abode."
outward,
to right,
closed,

hands
left
across

in

to left
the

AMONG

LANGUAGE

~50
xvv

SIGN
.r,

forehead

above

the

the

fingers

is the

This

eyebrows.

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

Sioux.

the

by

preferred

sign

(D~o~I.)
Extend
close

plane

make

below,

then
from

zontally

man

~7~6

sides

of the

hand

forage

right
th
above

a little

the

hands

clinched

For

and
cap."

as (Dakota
hand

same

opened

pointing
fingers
and
draw
index

(Dakota
IV.)
-315 and 329, infra.

Figs

same

the

the

and

except

fingers

the

on the
of

downward

palm
Yisorof

the

Draw

forehead

upward

manner.
see

radial

the

Place

the

same

forehead,

side

thumb

substantially

MAN,
across
the

to right
to be

ail

the

viz.:

hand

in the

for

SoLDiEB

forWHiTE

left

bring

(.Da&o~n;~el.)

thumb

the

place
th

hand;
of

middle

for

sign

that

close

or,
left;
forehead
signs

the

of the

back

th

right
then
and

them,
the
against
front.
the
to

finger

First

the

beside

horizontally
little

of

VI}
hori-

eyebrows,
toward
th

it

across

the

of

other

illustrations

before
the chest,
+1~t
~mTo'~h~m
them
draw
then

together

'h.orizontally
(Dakota

apart.
'~VI;
"AR

~.i'f<tl.)
in a line."
276.

Fig.
Put
fingers

and

to temples,

thumbs

,Arikara.
Make

the

sign

other

in iront,

meeting

"Cap-visor."

(Apac~eIII.)

closed.

forward,

forefingers

for

ABIKABA

for

DAKOTA

TBEBAL

(see

Sl&NS)

and

that

for

BBA-VE.

I.)

(J.ft/KH~

Dakota.

the

Make

sign

TBIBAL

(see

Sl&NS)

and

that

for

SoLDiBB.

VI.)

(J)a7co~

Indian.

before

fists

Both

the

palms

body,

down,

thumbs

touching,

then

draw

CAeyemMeV;
(Arapaho
II;
in Fig. 276, above,
sign illustrated
The
soMMf.
or American
for M~e
cited
there
as given
by tribes
or
as
the
tribe
of
the
same
gesturer,
use it for <t soldier
tribes
now cited
or the sign
a tribal
as
~ign
for
soldier
they
subjoin
generically,
perhaps
their
own tribe.
than
to refer
to any other
when
for white
desiring
man,

themhorizontallyaparttothenghtandieft;.
This is th
Pani
JPom/M H;
I.)

or

TBADE

toward

EXOHANCHE.

BABTEB;

TBADE.
make

First
with

same

the
the

the

sign

right
nnger,
shoulder..

of

ExCHAN&E

with
(Long.)

rapid

(see below),
from
motion

then
the

left arm
pat the
it
hand
passing

MAijEBY.]

TBADEBARTEE.

Strike
that

the

of

terms
the

left.

and

at
in

fingers

this

extended

th

index

greater

the

several

same

sign

times
in

upon

different

is only
to place
necessary,
however,
whom
the prince
saw making
person
to indicate
more
than
the simple
something
often
or habitually.
The idea
of frequency
is

meant
sign
may have
of trade,
i. e., trade

idea

hand

right

described

It

length.
once.

contact

of the

finger
1 have

(WM.)

451

often

The

of a sign
conveyedbythe
repetition
Indian
(as in some
languages
of the
Or the
repetition
root).
sign-maker
the
may have
repeated
to demonstrate
it more
sign
some
clearly.
differ(JM~~e~cs.)
Though
ence exists
in the motions
execnted
in TFM's
and that
of (Oto and
sign
Missmtri
is sunicient
to justify
a probable
I), there
similarity
identity
of conception
and to make
them
understood.
easily
In the
(Bo<e!er.)
author's
mind
was
intended
for one
exclaange
in
probably
transaction,
which
each
of two articles
took
th place
before
occupied
by the other,
and trade
was
intended
for a more
and
indigeneral
systematic
barter,
cated
of strokes.
Such
by the repetition
distinction
would
not perhaps
have
occurred
to most
but
as the older
such
as
observers,
a.nthorities,
and Wied,
Long
under
the separate
give distinct
titles
of trade
and
signs
must
be credited
with
<~c7~K~e
some
they
reason
for so doing.
having
A pictograph
connected
with
this
on page
sign is shown
381, S!fp~.
by

Cross

the

of

hands
before
the
breast.
(Burton.)
of one smart
trader
conception
cutting
into
the
of another
is a mistake
profits
from
the
resemarising
rough
blance
of the
to that
for cutting.
Burton
is right,
sign
howCaptain
in reporting
that
this
for trade
is also used
for tc/M~e man,
ever,
sign
and
that
the
same
Indians
it orally
call
white
American,
men
using
from
the English
or American
word
or
shwop,"
This
swap
swop."
is a legacy
from
the early
the first white
men met by the Westtraders,
ern
and
the
extends
even
to the
on the
tribes,
expression
Sahaptins
Yakama
where
it appears
in their
as
River,
incorporated
langnage
It must
to them
swiapoin.
the Shoshoni.
hve
penetrated
through
~Diamond

cut

Cross

the

index

Cross

the

forefingers

Both
right

left

nngers
in front
of
extended

finger
ward

and

it remains
Hold

the

obliquely

(i~ac~oMa~.)
at

right

angles.
each

other,

forefinger

extended,
back

struck

(J),
over

for

a moment.

extended
forward

iront
the

of and
top

a foot;
near

of the

(Dakota

left

index

toward

about
the

I.)

forefingers

(C/~e~me

closed),
horizontal,
left breast
about
in

(J.M6p~7M

facing
the breast.

with

hand,

of

both

This

nngers.

hands,
palms
above
left before

The
(rest
held

ing

forefingers
diamond."

pointing

stationary

toward
otherwise

ontward,
and
the
the

crossed

extended,

II.)
the

right

as

(M), is
with
fore-

right
hand,
is carried
outright
breast,
left (+ ) crosswise,
where

I.)
a foot
right,

and

in iront
lay

of the
the

pointbreast,
extended
in.
right

SIGN
SIGN

452
452

at

dex

the
an

there;

take

either.

the

raising

This

closed.

mine

and

is there

Yours

a foot

about

right
half

fingers

is

IV.)

(.Mo~
two

first

first

left,

other
inward,
as well as Dakota.
both

sign

Arapaho

th

Place

the

of

palms

left,

is also

across

angles

right

above

INDIANS.
INDIANS.

AMERICAN
AMERICAN

NORTH
NORTH

AMONG
AMONG

LANGUAGE
LANGUAGE

th

of

fingers

.1

being

slightly

of the

those

across

hand

right

both

-1

sometimes
&re
(Da7f-o~
edgewise.

are
Fig.

V.)

left,
.t~hands
i

The

spread.
but
used,

placed
277.

~i,
Fm.277.
across

is laid
two

trading-

persons
th
tne

Strike
StriKe

tlie
Luc

for

article

article.

to one
gles
a!a<s~ L)

angle

closed,
the
right,

to th

left

chest.

th

the

as
high
move
then

as

hand

each
Bring
other
fingers

of

front

in

usually

right
acute

an

making

pointing
to the

hand

up,

the

left,

the

as they

angle

~t-

ana

(~<m~

forefinger

breast,
the
quickly

forefingers

th

agamst

~<

ob- t
an-

held
are extended,
and crossed atright

another,

but

V.)

a, right

-t~,)n ~4*+~n nvtonflof)

fnrffnio'hrof
of
forefinger
radial side of the extended
Fig.
the left hand.
(.Da&o~YI,YII.)
278.

The forefingers
liauelY upward,

oftherighthand
inelncles

(Da/w~
at

index
~u~o~

extended
tM.muucu.

index

transaction

th

when

single
of
01

back
oacK

Th

Another:

thefore6ngeroftheleft

cross.

(<3MMt7MtI;.Pom7t-o.I.)
The
then

of the
point
the
toward

palm
turned

chest;
touches

it is

th
interested,
the
with
the
seminexed,
body,
Th
th
th
superposedto
nght
crossed,
in type-positions
(W W),
at the second
casts
an
glance
then
interrogating
Th individual
one to anfrom
cross
"To
something
and Missouri
1.)
(Oto
are

arms

object.
hands,
left.
person.
other."

th

Close

the

index
"The

(Zt-ogMOM I.)
Hold

left

the

at

joints.
Pass
forefingers.

hand

angles

hands

fingers

times

past

and
one

index
on the

in front

(Sahaptin

I.)

th

of

with them
thumbs;
of
at the height
outward.
thumbs
the

another

the
with
forefinger
with
then,
downward;
the
to
th
place
right,
palm
only extended,
at the second
of the left, touching
forefinger
the

before

the

right,

the

body,

body,

palm

W~cM~II.)

C'om<tKc7MlII;4p~MlI;

(J~Mtp(tI;
th

index

horizontally
to
pointing

closed,

right

toward

and
upward
pointing
indicates
'exchanging.~

fingers
movement

hand
and

extended

only
the right

the
several

hands

then

individual

drawn

now

except

hands,
the

move
open,
the breast;

index

the

touches

extended

index

right
second

ail

the

fingers

closed

except

the

MALLERY.J

BARTER-BUY.

r11.

r1

Close

L~-

the

both

the
bring
to touch.

them

permitting
near
and

of

fingers

then

shoulder

hands

hands

Close

(E)

across

At

the

at the
pointing
right
at the left shoulder.

pointing

45g
1

them
each
bring
opposite
other's
without
pathway,
of the sign the left hand
will be
each

close

shoulder;

hand

right

(C'omaMc&e

will

be

near

and

I.)

both

the
hands,
leaving
forefingers
the
only
place
extended;
and several
inches
above
the left,
then
the right
hand
pass
toward
the
left
elbow
and
the left
hand
toward
the
each
right
elbow,
hand
the course
made
cut with
a short
following
sword.
by a flourishing
This
to the
is also employed
sign,
according
Banak
informant,
by the
and Umatilla
Indians.
(C'ONta'Kc7<eII~eI.)
before

right

The
right,
toward

of both

forefingers
and the

at

right
wrist
of

the

hands
the

the

left,

of articles."

Exchange

the left fromleftto

only extended,
pass
time
its
course
from
the
crossing
tip
when
th
wrists
cross.
stopping
( Ute I.)

same

hand
carried
across
Right
hand
chest,
thumb
closed
as if holding
something;
carried
across
the right,
downward.
palm

extended,
left

and

Hands

m~Kff~

.De~mM~e
Close
and

the

hand

open the
withdraw

and

and

pronated

American

hand

as if

slightly,
as if

to

hand

as if

instrncted

To

Hold

index

hand

fore.

use

about

twelve
and

and

th

then

it forward

the thing,
again
else.
(Ballard.)
the

substantially

close

described

sign

a circle

close

on

inches

and

before

th

formed

thumb

p~>~

the

by

~Ss
~)~g~~

"~sa!

~15.270.

This
and

th

breast,

fourth

was

given

( P~ I.)

Fig.

to illustrate

the

difference

between

279.

sign

of the
palm
to denote
close
right
hand,
coin, and
the money,
and put the
hand
forward
and move
the hand
a little
apart-om
(jSft~t-)

move
and

fingers
toward
palm
the
extended

crotch

M(H~a.!

J)ea/M~e

and

and

second

extended,
then
pass

separatednngersofthelefthand.
is an invented
sign,
and trading.
buying

Make

I.)

something,

or'give
away
to take
something

third

and

breast;
into

I.)

I).

closed

the

separated
the

left
the

nngers;

fingers
position,

buy.

th

resting-on

taking

drop

deaf-mutes

(Jf<tK<~<!M <MK~~~a.

by

(J~tm

upward,
same

sign

the

in

(jE'K~c/Hm

crossed.

forefingers

palm
hand,

the

withdraw

the

hand,

left

hand

the

thumb
to

th

signify

with

the

and

forefinger

giving

of

as ifto

nnger

it to

where
it left
place
as if to take
the thing

some
the

the

take
one,

money,

purchased.

jtMMCNt
To

AMONG

LAN&UAGE

SIGN

454

far

however,
yet cannot

make

of the

is to

rub

ont

together

the

Neapolitan

hand.
for

sign

money

makes

into

the

as
other

a man

lacks

to indicate
or simply
it;
at
and forefinger,
thumb
from
An illustration

to beg
the

a face

up

one

(Butler.)
is given

on

page

supra.

297,

ExonAN&E.

The
then
to

the

something,

put

Jorio

of the
fingers,
language
one hand
after
from
piece,
piece
that
when
than
less
expressive

in

paying,

and
money,
which
want
of money,
time stretching
the same

INDIANS.

sign

indicate

he
though
-a
gestnre,

De

AMERICAN

NORTH

two
passed

exchange
Pass

the

are

forefingers
by each

other

positions.

both

and

perpendicnlarly,
in front
of the

transversely

the

are

hands

so as nearly

breast

(Long.)
with

hands,

breast.

extended

extended

See

(Wied.)

across

forefingers,
on this

remarks

author's

each

other

sign

for

before
TBADE,

supra.
Hands

brought
slightly

fingers
other

until

Left
hand

exchanging

forefinger
is brought,

forefinger

is placed
crosswise
closed,
the
when
for a moment,
near
the
breast
brought
carried
left;

(Dakota
The
the

backs

hands,

being

of the
hand

to

AFBiBMA.TiON;

are

forward;

fully

YES;

almost

motion

each
"Ex-

are

hand

right

horizontal,
breast
twenty

(as in Y),
and
then

relaxed

inward,
with
inches,
hand
horizontal,
palm

on

the

left

side

lookpalm
andthen
of the

body,

"TongiTeme,Igiveyoa."

1.)

moved

of

fingers
with

in front
of right
again
the left,
fingers
pointing
forward,
movements
the same
hand
performs

other,
another

The

other

past

back
of
others
closed
(M, except
extended,
and
in front
of the left breast,
arm extended,
others
of th
hand,
obliquely
upward,
right
maintained
in that
over the left and
position

out

elbows

and

(CA~emMeII.)
left."

the

with

toward

ing
the

toward

drawn
of breast.

position

and

extended

forefingers

breast,
suddenly
in front

crossed

with

hand,

outward),
extended

the

closed;
are

hand

of

hands

forearms
right

change

to front

up

th

opposite

at right

the

month

hand

(Mandan

is

so.

from
pointing,
other
carefully
being
fingers
and is passed
nearly
npright,

~M~,
forward
closed
straight

viz

The

in a line
but

th

cross

forearms

one

I.)

GooD.)

(Compare

like

simultaneonsly
Hidatsa

and

upward.
with the

pointing

hands,

is then,
so that

shoulder,

angles.

is somewhat

as index

held

each

bent;

the

forward

forennger

in

curving

a little

finger
from

is held
opposite

the

attitude

npward,
rather
the

the
more

breast,

M~LMBY.]

and

BXCHANGETESAFFIRMATIVE.

when

thongh
Wave
be

at

the

end

with

rather

the

hand

its

course

and

it seems

not

the

from

forward

but that
assent,
gestnre
the
head
and
and
chin,
shake
the head
somewhat

nod

is not
the

the

in

Another:
the

Wave

index

and

Gesticulate
tended

Right

hand

the

head

hand
the

from
other

(right
down.

elevated

New

the

hand

and

(C~ee!;

in

and

the

of

the

is

at
an

in front
resting

of

the

follows

The
straight
(Dakota

index

of

the

outward
I.)

"But

horizontal
from
one

hand

the

mouth.

with

(M), other
This
is

Ithas

that
that

sign

by (Dakota
for yes, in

closed,
the

the

or "set-

"resting,~
the

the

right
downward

striking
indicates

fingers
also

and
the

holding

probable
of

given
that

first

themiddiennger;
(C'~eyemMeH.)
this
gesture

least
equally
abbreviation

a typical
of which
description
for true can
often
be interchanged
sign
manner
as the
several
words.

ex-

thumb

two

shoulder,

against
between

~<e,

the

and

I.)

same
for sitting
given
by the
gesturer
by
(made
hand
to one side,
and
thumb
and
fingers
drooping,
to the
or object
to be sat upon)
ground
seemingly
of the former
is in connection
with the idea
of
origin
curve

from

with

fingers

one

is however

thumb

body

remaining

JL~a~s/M

level

has

(Burton.)

front

the

usually),

to the

It

for

elevate

be what

may

extending

fingers.

somewhat

a question."
and
downward

may

Zealanders

inclination

mouth,

extended,
thumb
saddenmotioninacurvefbrwardanddownward.
been
that
th
suggested
correspondence

tling
ward

This
world

affirmation.

three

downward

vertically

forefinger
their
nails

closed,

fingers

the

closing

(Long.)

our

sidewise

of

something,

motion.

travelers
to
reported
by several
H. N. Barnum
Rev.
denies
negative.
observed
gesture
by him.
He, however;
for ~MtA to be "gently
with
sign
bowing

like

been

shake

strike

(Burton.)
most
of th

over

as the

below
the
report,
giving
describes
the Turkish
gesture
head
inclined
to the right."
This
the

face.

common

universal,
Turks
are

that

called

to

gently
accelerated

suddenly

straightforward

with

compared

of

a slow

455

sign

the

for-

for

~M~A,
The
I).

the

same

is carried
for

truth.

tongne.~

Extend
the right
the thumb
close the
other
index,
against
it, nearly
and
it abont
a foot
in front
of the
fingers,
holding
bend
right
breast,
the hand
from
the wrist
downward
untilthe
end of the index
has passed
about
six inches
an arc.
Some
at the same
time move
the hand
through
forward
a little.
"A
th
hand
th
(Dakota
IV.)
nod;
representing
head
and th index
th nose."
Hold
shoulder,

the

naturally

leaving

the

closed

hand

index

and

before
thnmb

the

right

extended,

side
then

of

the

throw

or
breast,
the hand

SIGN

456

Q~U.l.i

tiJV

LANGUAGE
.ubtvuvci~ri.

index

the

bring

downward,
kota
VI,

VIII.)

VII,

c~

The
~]~K'

near

the

two

feet,

~B~

tSiS~~

~E

Bend

~SN

~T~

.?iG.2so.
Another:

and

right

the

three

thnmb.

61,

p.

(Da-

286,

s?<pf&,

forefinger
is held

and

one

forward
curve

slight

ex-

only
before

or

downward.

I.)

arm,

toward

the

chest

throwing

th

hand

pointing

finger;

upandforward.
Close

with

index

the

forward,
then
moved

is

B~~sa

the

the

the

with

usually

of
Fig.

approbation.

pointing
It
chest.

(~~m~~

side
also

hand,

right
and

tended

inner

the
Compare
sign for

Quintilian's

INDIANS.
.I.I.ro.J.

au..L~o~

mvi~iu

against
280.

Fig.

AMERICAN o~.

NORTH

AMONG
cmavmz

unbend,

(OntaJ~I.)
the

close

fingers,

over

thumb.
This

foreanger,andthensha.keforwardanddowD.

extend

them,

is

more

emphatic

(Omc/t~I.)

thanthepreceding)andsignies,Yes,j!'&KOc.

in type-position
arm is raised
to head
with
the index
finger
right
the head
the hands
more
From
aside
modified
opened.
by being
or hearing
of
in
a
curve
to
the
ear
as
something
entering
right
sweep
direct
to the ground
is then more open
and carried
the finger
something;
The

(11),

as something
pression

of

It

not

would

head.

as the

high
its

closed

greatest

into

the

the

palm,

if

'"1
emher/
I.)
an exis more than

J~ssoM~
this

sign

assent.

or maynot
imply
positive
may
as a direct
for instance,
affirmative,

at

the

of

level

from

motion

th

the

in re-

is moved

breast,

a bow

imitating

wrist,

I.)

(Iroquois

the

Throw

used

downward,
palm
open,
a quick
downward

with

the

be

and

(O~o
doubted

is
which

nnderstanding

hand

forward
of

It

probably
a question.

to

sponse
The

or direct.

emphatic
symbolized."

phatically

right

hand,

with

the

index

and

extended

butas
the hand
naturally;
face,
and let it drop again
and snddenly
the
index
is fully
extended
elevation
a beckoning
from
above
the gesture
resembling

ground.

(JExMto

I;

C'ONMmcAe

III;

Apache

Wc/M&t

II;

as
bent,
reachs
drawn
toward

II.)

first position
In first
away.
in final,
the
is extended,
the
others
the index
finger
closed;
position
as
the
hand
is
moved
forin
that
thrown
index
position
loosely
closed,
of hand
out.
with it; palm
as though
something
(&t/Mtphooking
ward,
tin I.)
motion

Quick

about

hooked

from

hang

loosely
except

hand
right
the
mouth

forward
and

final

hand
to a position
right
at the
the
thnmb
side,
is partially
which
forefinger,

Move

Another
arm

of the

sixinches

from

the

mouth;

as

far

again

in front
standing
extended

of

the
alone,
(B

body,
ail

letting
nngers

1, palm

up-

MALLERY.]

yESAFFIRMATION.

The

ward).
extended
motion

for

to

some

assentismade.
are

consists

sign

position
one

More
think

together,

to

Indicate

by

similar

corne

to

forefinger
as

the

others,
This is

you.

the

than

done

from
though
once

preceding.

its partially
a sly
making
each
time
the
"We e

(~/t~ml.)

sign
the

nodding

th

moving
to

emphatic
alike."

natural

Deaf-mute

in

one

457

head.

(Ballard.)

-De~MH{<esM/M~
The
to

French

form

mutes

a cirele

turned

outward.

formed

and

-F~
an

It

has

exhibited

is

extremities

the
been

hand

of the
downward
in

suggested

is merely

by

~M~M&
One

286,

the

nod;

the

letter

0,

a downward

by

head

the

uplifting

index

and

with

thumb

back

vertical
that

explanation
the initial

of the

the
word

so

as

and
cirele
oui.

is jerked

eyebrows.

nod
backward.

as

with
Assent

ourselves,
is aiso

but
ex-

(Fison.)

sign

or two

Other

not

expressed,

upward

pressed

page

the

move

sign

Assent
by

unite

and

remarks
supra.

nods

of
and

the

head

illustrations

forward.
upon

(Barnum.)
the

signs

for

ves
''s

are

given

on

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

458

NORTH

TRIBAL

held

hands

flying.

each

ont

and

side,

air

the

striking

of

manner

in th

(Long.)
the

Imitate

the

Imitate
front

to the

of

flapping

flat

move

shoulder,
more
thorough

to

and

the

down,

C'AeyeMMe

V;

hands

Both

fiapped

the

represent

palms

two

hands,

palms

(Creel.)
the

Ponka

VIII;

VI,

joined
(W),
of a ciow.

fingers
wings

right
For

wrist.

employed.
JEMOM-~ I;.

II;

"Bird's
held

the

of

side

at the
occurring
are
hands
sometimes

Wc/M~II.)

with

extended,
to

the

or to

in front

V,

Com~c7MlII;4p<MAeII;

Fttmtl;

hands,

motion

both
Dakota

two

(J?M~om.)

with
wings
shoulder.

the

as and

as high

it up

the

with

wings

shoulder.

bird's

close

brought
hand

bird's
th

representation

II;

(Arapaho

to

close

and

the

Place

the

of

flapping

brought

downward,

and

SIGNS.

or CEO'W.

ABSAEOKAThe

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

wing."
the

near

(Dakota

shoulders,
III.)

II,

move
from
outward
and a foot
them,
of the shoulders
height
from
the
times
or three
twice
and backward
forward
hands
upright
litand separated
extended
and
thumbs
a
fingers
forward,
palms
wrist,
hand
th
of
right
or
the
opened
the
back
upright
then
palm
place
tle
close
the
or half
fingers,
of the
the
forehead;
part
upper
against
middle
and
the
fore
of
the
ends
the end of the thumb
against
placing
the
th
back
oacic
then
and
place
fingers,
forehead.
the
of th hand
against
At

the

the

This

sign

Arapahos.
the
itate
indicate

wear

Absaroka
Make
of

ward.
TtG. 281.
few
mon
th

times.
sign,
body,

"WiDgs,

made

When
both

are

hands

though
i. e., of

for

still
a crow."

the

used,
near
Fig.

in front

of theright

quickly

waved
of one

and
the
281.

the

hands

shoulder.

arms

wings.

flat
right
to thefront

information

are

hair."

their
the

with

flapping
The

M~

the
also
made
by
Toim(DakotalV.)
and also
of a bird,
&ying
the
manner
in which
the
is

motion
I.)

outpalm
hand,
is held
and right,
back

ignorant
moved

(~os7tom

the

(Kutine

shonid
and

er, and
a
forth

of the
outward
and

B~M~

comfrom
L)

MALLEET.)

ARSAROKAAPACHE.

459

APACHB.
Makeeitherof
Makeeitherof
back
left
the

and

over

th

for PooB
forPooB,iNPBOpEBTY,
extended

or,
index

by

passing

thesigns

forth

fore&nger;
extended

along
the
upper
of the
extended
from
J.JLUU1

to
m

tip
t;ip
C'0?K~Kc7i6

e~~II.)
the region

left

base.
unse.

forefinge
(jK<MOM~
~jtl.(HOM;(t

Apache

II:
II;
~It

Fig.283.
they

understanding
his

expressed

index

the

alternately
lower
sides

and

III;
IH;

byrubbing

now

JL;
I,
Wt-

is

said
he

occupy

FIG.

the
language
condition."

that

was

he

when

asked

the

who
made

merely

282.

came
to
Apache
he was,
and not
for jpoof,
which

or

first
what

th

sign

from

end.to

V
Frc.

Rub

the

extended
,
Place
curved

back

the

extended

left

(ComMMM~eII;

forefinger

D~el.)

end

with

the

"Poor,poverty-stricken."

Coyotero.
the

back

of

the

I;

Apache

hand

right

to represent

upward,

fMM7 Papago
,

of

index.

283.

I.)

the
Fig.

near

turned-up

the
toes

end

of the

of the

the
foot,
moccasins.

fingers
(F~~

283.

Mescalero.

Same

sign

Wichita

II.)

as

for

LipAN

q. w.

(Kaiowa

I;

Comanche

III;

~oacAe

n;

460

SIGN

Warm

and

:fiexed)
(Y, more
MH<cA curved
up <t< ~oe)

(moccasins
and cut off

AMERYCAN

INDIANS.

Spring.

curved

Hand

wear

NORTH

AMONG

LANGUAGE

with

edges
moccasins

booted

laid

of hands (boot
with
turn-up

its

on

draw

then

tops).
toes."

top of the foot

to near knee,
Those
who
m.)

back

hands

on

up legs

(Apac~e

ABAPAHO.
The
the

fingers

Seize

of one

hand

that

part

of

tattooing

nose

the

captain

th

with
States

United

the

touch

thumb

Army,

to indicate

parts,

(Long.)
and

in

different

breastin

m points.

B. Maroy,

forefinger.
(Randolph
New
Traveler.

TAe Prairie

Tb~,

1859,

p. 215.)
right

side

of the

Smellers,"
thnmb
and

and

make

Rub
the
the

the

to

side

Touch

the

left

the

of th

tribe

nose

with

themselves,

what

they

caU

against

the

right

implying

(.<tpAo

I.)

extended

index

viz

of the

side

nose.

WcM~

Com~Mc7teIH;~Lpac7MlI;

~noM~I;

C~fmmeV;

(JL~pa/toII;

this

the

some
of

(JMac~ocm.)
thus

breast,

side

sign

call

s.eizing

forenger
consist

(Burton.)

nose.

Hearts."

Good
Rub

of

the

with

their

forefinger.

Finger

th

nose

n.)'
then
with
the
and
fingers
extended;
palm
down,
hand,
a sudinward
and thumb
up, make
palm
fingers
extended,
of the left
the
back
of the
left
to right
across
from
fingers
stroke
This
is beand
them
off.
as
if
JEte~apoo
I.)
Fox,
eutting
(Sac,
hand,
and should
to be an en-or of the authority,
lieved
apply
to the CHETENNE
left

Holdthe
hand,

right
den

tribal

sign.

Join
and,
and

ends

the

pointing
to the right

inches.,
dians

th

tipsupon

in

1880,
in
that
the

nose
Another

rnb
it

that
which
refers

or many

twice,

Some

say

a point,

and

tap

McI.)

"Good-

by members
of
to designate
sign is used
rubs
the
index
against

Close

the

six

hand

right

to

(Com~mc~eII;
tribes
the various
the
or

Northern
upward

passes

at Washington,
while

Arapahos,

of

alongside

Arapahos.

right
hand,
held
vertically,

(C'o?H<mc/teir;

right
hand,
hand
forward
In-

stated

it np and down,
joins the cheek.

the

an arc of about
through
times,
these
use this
sign because

this

Sonthern

th

they

of the
and
thumb
fingers
th left
breast
briskly.

to the

of

included)
(the thumb
throw
near
the chest,

fingers
the heart

IV.)
breasts."

It was

hearted."

the

once,

(Dalcota
tattoo
their

Collect
the

of
toward

leaving
against
Pel.)

the

index
the

side

only extended;
of the nose

then
where

MAiLERi.]

The

ABAPAHOARIKARAASSINABOIN
~~bj.u.tj.u~m~n.~A.cia.LNA.DU-LN

and

fingers

tapped

ABiE~BA.
the

With

th

.HMc~
Both

L)

th

tionary,

backs

thumb
without

Collect
'c~u

the
and

moving

th

(Dakota

the
mo

make

of

per
old
ern

one

hand

from
VIII.)

eating

SigniBed
by the
used in shelling
which
possession,

same

being,

who

led

their
to

of

th
the

and

the

two
th

designation.

backs

of body,

left
upward,
hands
tonching,

inner

side

in

left,

of

looking
hand
sta-

of

th

act

to a point,

Hands

in :front
toward

motions

s
6,

fnlly

says

the

of

meaning

the

thumbs

and

(Arikara)

corn

was
River

to them
given
and instracted

IfMSMMfy
this
sign

~e~M,
used

J~?by

the

rota-

"Corn-

~c/M~II~ac~eI.)

Be

Missouri
T/te
seen

accomFis.284.

more

dwarf

tradition
th

ro-

several
be

may

with

The

(Z)<tZ;o~

of abdomen,
one

of

and

th

that
forefingers
is theirpectdiar
by a superior
them
how to
1880.)
Arikaras

They
as a

II.)

AssiNABOlN.

pointing

the
carry
left thumb

the

imitation

premod-

closedrighthand
and

mouth,
backward

Comame/teIII,
the ear.~

C. L.
plant it.
(Bev.
Hall,
in
are the corn-shellers."
Have
tribal

their

(A6sa?-o~

"corn-eaters."

g'est~e
gesture

corn.

them

join

index,
ear.

th

of the
UJ.
LUC
hand
lia;LHl
Uea
right
rigJlL
nearly
motion
toward
th up.1
the cheek.
This is the

back

This

are

of

in front

the

panied,asitsometimesis,byamotion
as if eating,
to illustrate
(JBtMp~I;
corn
from

stationary,

th

times.

eater

and

lobe

I.)

Place

hand

thumb
~iiulliu

transversely-before
tate
it forward

of the jaws
t,ionofthefist.

thumb

the

obliquely

at

representing

(-<iW/Mf(t

and

I.)

Fig.284.

and
Tva.s used
sigu,
by them
to the adoption
of the more

vious

rie.285.

of

I, VU,

or dotting
of
portion

a point,

~H~

385.

thumbs)
thumbs

fingers

and
Mim

fingers
uu~ej.iN

tattooing

the
to

backward

left

(C'e~.)

Fig.

body,

the

holding

right.

place

except

forward

corn.

shelling

(B,
the

and

BEE.)

ear-rings."

hands,
fists,
th sides
of

toward

right
aiid

"Big

to

bronght

(~osAom

corn,

curve

closed,
and

a circle,

are

breast.

abbreviated

hand

right
form

hand

right

the

of shelling
done
with
the

being

so as to

I,

the
of

mnner

shelling

tips

of
side

right

(Corruptly

Imitate.
the

thumb

the

upon

461 i
4:0

another,

horizontal,
separated

backs
and

ontward,
arched
(H),

ends
then

of fingers
moved
up

462

SIGN

and

down

This

sign

sina.

AMONG

LANGUAGE

and

from

is also

to

side

side

the ~~o~.
the sign
of outting
the sign
to the Dakotan
stock,
for them
also.
used

(Kutine

chest

the

forward.

LOWEB

Both
and

pointing

back

of

the

left

with

I.)

"Corn-shellers."

the

tip

the

Bring

Siouxmay

it from the top

by passing
and the back
to the left,

a curve
pointing

VENTRE.

at

forward,
and

left,
of the

extended

pahn
move
thumb.

right

and

and

fingers

thumb

toward

them

the

point
metacarpal
joints;
motion
as if tattooing
the skin.
a dotting
to
used
Wc/M<<t II.)
"They
Apache
II;
in the country
south
of th Dakotas."
als

See

the

of

sign

I) under

(Dakota

wrist

the

and
upon
left before
palm

from
objects
~7MsAo~~m~~m~

(J-&s~o~I;

separated

with

the right,
placing
if picking
small

up,
as

imitate
III,
live

Assinaboins

the

toward
th tips
of the fingers
pointing
closed,
the
thumbs
of th
the
base
lying
upon
joint,
hold the
of th forefingers;
over
the middle
joint

extending
the chest,

nexed

the

hands

resting

just

&BOS

As

I.)

"BigbeIIies."

(jS/Ms~oM~aM~-BaM~I.)

ATSINA,

Prairie

givenfor

generally

form
hand
flattened,
right
the fingers
to the pubis,

the

With

the

body.
or At-

L)

(DaX;o<~

Make

of

a corpulent

covering
though
of
the Gros Ventres

belong
be

INDIANS.

as

to indicate

used

AMERICAN

NORTH

down,
the

loosely

to a point,

left

and
clavicle,
C'ON!<tMC&e
I;

the

(Kaiowa
tattoo
themselves,

and

ASSINABOIN.

BANAE.
a whistling

Make
about

an

from
to

th

cut

sound

lower);
to the right

left

throats

the

the

th
back
forcing
backward
tuft
of hair

if

the

Sho

shoni

BLAOEFEET.
called
head
The

that

at

to nearly

Banaks

the

flat

hand

right
This
represents
from
the forehead..

same

title

(This
SATSIEA.

For

sign
refers

the

note

index

across

arm's

make

and

ending

the

throat

They

length.

the

th

BANAB:

to

the

following
over

backward

for

Dakota

at a high

used

Ute I.)

(Pai-

hair.
the

use

out

(beginning
the extended

prisoners.

states

Brush

themselves

phew"
draw

and

of their

Haworth

Major

then

octave

the

manner

of

According

to this

as for

themselves.

Algonkian

Blackfeet,

sign

for
as

forehead
wearing

the

informant,

Blackfeet,
or Sihasapa,

properly
see under

of DAEOTA.)
finger

Pass

the

of the

right

and
right
foot.

thumb
hand,

encircle
bent

(Burton.)

the

ankle.

spoon-fashion,

(Long.)
from

the

heel

to the

little

toe

:~LERY.]

The

ATSINABANAKBLACEFET.

palmar

right

hand

This

wonid

surfaces

of

(others
closed)
not
seem
to

&~cX; in
indicating
interfere
with
however,
sign

Dakota

L)

Pass

the

to

beyond

the
are

extended
rubbed

be clear,
connection
other

any

"BIackfeet.~
flat

hand

the

toe,

over
as

the
if

463

fore and second

of th
fingers
the leg just above
along
the ankle.
but
thse
Indians
do not make
any
with
the above.
Th sign
does not
as made
Sioux.
sign
by th
(C'~e~

outer

brushing

of

edge
off

the

dust.

right

foot

(D~co~

Fig.2S6.

from

the

VU

heel

-YIH

FiG.286.

Touch

the

Close

the

finger,
or two

palm

the

from

cheeks."

right
right
toward
it.

foot
hand,
the

(~o~om
~S7.
Fig.

with
thumb
face,

the

right

resting
and rotate
~aKaX;

hand.
over
over
I.)

(Kutine
the
the
"From

second

I.)
joint

of the

cheek,
though
manner
of

an

foreinch

painting

464

SIGN

AMONG

HNGUAGE

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

CADDO.
the

Pass

index

extended

horizontally

C'/MyeMMS V;
Pierced
1, II.)
of rings."
for the reception
septum
remarks
For
some
th Sahaptin.
II;

Arapaho
Wichita

from
former

Fig.
see

I,
custom
This

sign

PEND

See

of

the

nose.

Apache

II;
the

perforating
is

also

used

for

346.

page

Fis.288.

TiG.287.
CAMSPRL.

III;

II,

288.

under

to left

right

COM~MC/M

jE<HOM7(t I;
from
noses/

D'OREILLE.

CHBYENNE.
Draw
<M-cy
Draw
gashing
With
arm

hand

the

the

Pass

extended

it.

if cutting
the

of left

hand

side

hand

right

the

across

proceed
from
motion

a sawing
on

arms

the

hand,

fingers

(Macgowan.)

the

extended

index

repeatediy

289.

left

hand

(palm

as

across

the

ex-

ana

uacK

left

I.)
of

left

nnger
hand.
the
the

(ji~'apa./M
Ponka
II;

the

wrist

the

across

joined,

to

upward,

(Long.)

of right.

index-finger

however,
across

index,

if

left

the

cutting

nation.

ofthat

the

extended

as

arm

wrist

the

tenaea

Th

a knife.

with

left

as if

hand

right

with

right

(A~tt/to
ulnar

it

cutting

p. 215.)

(~Kf~oK.)

places
with
or burns
cnts

palm
the

the

of the

index-finger
the

represent

Draw

of

lower
edge
a knife.
it with

imitate

to

arm,
~oc. cit.,

Traveller,

the

in different

Bridge

the

across

in Prairie

palm
inward),

upward,
several

7-

is drawn
times,

left

See
across
hand

uj.

Frequently,
is drawn

index

wrist

or

forearm.

C&eyemme

II;
Pani
p. 345

y__

+1,n
the

V;

Fig.
I.)
for remarks.
nf
of

t.nf'-rnmn,

forefinger

stationary,

right

MALusar.]

hand

CADDO

is drawn

toward

Some

repeat.
custom

of

refers

to

the

corner

of
the

upon
poo

I.)

was
Oreel

reference

index

is drawn

clear

reference

to

to have

as offerings
to
of cutting

index

while
chin,
It is considered

expressed,
Lieutenant

465

off; then
the former

while
others
think
spirits,
off the enemy's
fingers

it
for

II.)
at

index
that

an

makes

It

the

last

Southern

the

of

the

where
it joins
nose,
and close to the inner

forehead,
the thumb

is perpendicular.
this sign,
though

error.

states

side

right
as

position

the

to the

the

as high

reaching
This
eye.

the

this

custom

tip

as

ing

arm

extended

the

face,

the

believe

ancient

(Oheyenne

Place
the

the

OHEYENNE.

until

body

Cheyennes

cntting
more

necklaces.

the

of the

hand

right

rest

and Kicka(Sac, Fox,

to the collaborator
given

to
applies
remark
to 'be

the

Southern

Arapahos.

th

correct,

hav-

gesture

bands.

As

the
left
though
forearm
sawing
at its middle
through
with
the
of the right
held
back
thumb
at the
outward,
upward.
Sign made
side
of the
"Same
body.
as for a saw.
(Dakota
The
L)
sign
Indians
are known
Cheyenne
to the Sioux
of 'The
Saws.
by the name

edge
left

Right-hand
edge
arm

Draw

the

and

marked
Draw
from

left

made

scars

the

extended

the

colors.

at

Make

the

custom

other

in

(as

S),
and

fingers

outer
fore-

from

of the open
edge
(inner)
extended
left index,
or
left to right.
This
sign
"Because

III;

across

the

extended

arms

Apache

II;

Close

the

arms

are

to spirits."
forefinger
and

forward

striping

viz:

their

as offerings

pointing

of

II,

the

IV.)
make

latter

for

sign

of

times

the

Oomanche

(KaiowaI;

Another:

several
the

From

right.

ulnar

heights

palm,

joined

the

III.)

(Dakota
which
they

index
the

and

across

(Dakota

different

Arapahos.
from
cuts

toward

tip

toward

the

with

the

a knife.

forearm
by

extended

sharply

index
or the
right
times
across
the base

several

the

is also

thumb

drawn

with

extended

hand

right
across

and

fingers

downward,
as if cutting

slightly
with

transversely
Ute I;
Wichita

IL)

Dos,
right
hand,
leaving
and joined,
hold it forward
only extended
from and lower than
the hip and draw
it backward,
the course
following
the outline
of a dog's
form
from head
to tail;
then
add the sign
To BAT
as follows:
Collecte the thumb,
and
to a point,
hold
index,
second
fingers
them
above
and in front
of the mouth
and make
a repeated
modotting
tion toward
the mouth.
This
is generally
but
the other
sign
and
used,
more
common
one is also
so with
individuals
not
employed,
especially
conversant
with
the sign
fully
as employed
language
by the
Comanches,
&c.
Comanche
(Kaiowa
I;
HL', Apache
H; WicIdtaH.)
Dog-eaters."
the

index

Draw

the

if

cutting
the same
from

and

it.
30

second

fingers

extended

index

it.

The

tribe

by

other

(Bhoslwni
A E

and

index

across
does

Indians,
Banak

not

the
but

I.)

back

touch

the

is held

of

the

arm
at

left
as

least

hand
in
four

and

arm

as

for
given
or five inches

signs

466

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

See

Ohipb'WAt.

NORTH

AMERIOAN

E5TDIANS.

Ojikwa.

OOMANOHE.
the forward crawling
by the waving of th hand or forefinger,
Imitate,
to Dodge's
in introduction
also Blackmore
motion of a snake.
(Burton,
The same sign is
New Yorlc, 1877, p. xxv.)
Plains of the Great West.
as
Snake",
Indians,who
more commonly called
used for the Shoshoni,
"The
to
the
family.
Shoshonian linguistic
well as the Comanches
belong
Years of Army
of the tribe."
Marcy in Ihirty
silent stealth
(Dodge;
Rev. A. J. Holt remarks,
New
the
Border.
on
p.
33.)
TorJc,
1866,
Ife
of this
the conception
themselves
that among the Comanches
however,
to their
This refers probably
lariat.
of
a
or
is
the
trailing
rope,
^sign
well-known
Motion

horsemanship.
of a snake.

(Maegowan.)

Hold the elbow of the right arm near th right side, but not touching
and hand, palm inward, fingers joined on a level
it; extend the forearm
draw the forearm
movement
and
with the elbow, then with a shoulder
at the
the body;
are
behind
of
the
fingers
hand back until the points
and
same time that the hand is thus being moved back, turn it right
in the
"Snake
times.left several
Sae, Fox, and Kiclcapoo I.)
(Greel
the
of crossing
itself
back in the grass instead
A snake drawing
grass.
road in front of you."
is made by
themselves
The sign by and for the Comanches
from the elbow, both palms inand arms upward
both hands
along the lower
both hands with their backs upward
ward, and passing
(/Sfac,1Fox, and
end of the hair to indicate long liair, as they never eut it.
Another

holding

KicTcapoo I.)
hand
(W), advanced
horizontal,
flat, palm downward
Right
of a snake..
the crawling
(Dakota
front by a motion to represent

to the
HE.)

closed right hand to the front and left; extend the index,
from side to side while drawing it back to the
and
rotate
palm down,
PonkaH;
II; Gheyenne V; Dalcota Y, VII, YHI;
righthip.
(Arapaho
This motion
II.)
Kaiowa I; Pani I ComancheTH;
Apache U; WieUta
see Fig. 297 infra.
is just the reverse of the sign for Shoshoni,
i. e., begin away from the
for Shoshoni,
Make the reverse
gesture
of
the right hip while rotating
to
the
side
the hand back
body, drawing
Extend

it.

the

(Gomanche

II.)

KJNISTBNO, KRISTENEATFX.
(Dakota I.)
Sign for WAGON and then the sign for MAN.
with their carts, as these
dicates the Red River half-breeds,
with carts."
so known from their habit of traveling
CREE,

Place
mouth.

the

first

and

{Kutine L)

second

fingers

of the

right

hand

This inare

people

in front

of the

HAiiEnr.j

COiMANCHBE

Grow.

See

CJREJi

DAKOTA.

467

Absaroka.

or Siotjx.

Dakota,
The

of the

edge

that

part.

hand

(Long;

the throat,
passed
across
in Army
p. 33.)
Life,

as in the

act

of cutting

Marcy

Draw

the

lower

Draw

the

extended

of the

edge

hand

right

hand

hand,

with

across

across

the

the

throat.

(Burton.)

throat.

(Arapaho

The

I.)

cut-throats."
Pass

the

throat.

flat

right

(ArwpaJio

Draw

the

throat.

have

been

(Dakota

of
and

Fox,
and

the

left

Kiakapoo

thumb

from
left
down,
Dakota
VI, VIII

to right
across
Ponlca
Pani
II

the

hand

to

the

the

from

"A

I.)

hand
of right
the
throat
as

across

right
named

palm

Oheyenne

forefinger

(Sac,

Forefinger
from
left to

II

eut-throats

right

extended
though
by some

(others

said

the

or the right
open
right
hand,
index,
the throat,"back
of hand
upward,
This
sign isis also made
made
by
by the
the Ar:
Arapahos.
after
a battle
the
Utes
took

across

that

Sioux

many

hence

throats
Draw

the

Wicliita

extended

the

(Dakota
Arikara

Jb'ig.
Fig. 286,

above.

Pass

the
right
turn the

outward,
Pass
lower
I;

the
leg,

tribes.

I;

hand
heel

widely
from

GomanoJieUI;

in W),

from

left

fingers

and

drawn

IIL)

II,

to right

pointing

(Dakota

horitoward
"Itis

IV.)

palm
left to
II,

III;

Apachell;
290.
Fig

(Sihasapa).

fiat
right hand
of the foot from
the

II

Dakotas

surrounding

their

hand,
from

throat

the

toes.

Ponka

eut

right

the

Blackfoot

edge

The

cut-throats."

Comanche
(Kaiowa
I;
and Banak
I; Utel;
Cut-throats."
IL)

right.
Shoslioni

Pass

and

prisoners
the sign

across

downward,

is drawn

closed)
it.

cntting
of the

hand
Right
downward
palni
horizontal,
flat,
(as
across
the throat
as if cutting
with
a knife.
(Dakota
Draw

across

ont-throat.11

Cut-throats.

I.)

zontally
the
theleft.left.

left

I.)

to

I.)

Apache

I;
as

Same

ma- -

quickly
over
as if brushing

belw

outer

beyond

Hidatsa

VIII;
Pani

thumb

separated
just

the

along
heel

the

foot

right

and

the

knee

II;

WicMtalL.)

nearly

index

from

therefrom.

something

of the

down

to

the.

great

toe

(Dakota

hand
right
the
heel.

over

V.)
the

(Kaiowa

468
468

SIGN
SIGN

AMONG
AMONG

LANGUAGE
LANGUAGE

INDIANS.
INDIANS.

AMERICAN
AMERICAN

NORTH
NORTH

Brul.
the

Rub
the

open

by the
a prairie
the

right

Brul

in a small

thigh

fire

this

chronology,

with

circle

sign is also made

in
were
once caught
about
burned
badly

This

Indians
"These
IV.)
others
and
to death,
'burnt
thigh'
Si-can-gu

name

the

right

downward.

pointing

( Dakota
burned

hence

the

of

part

fingers

many

fire,
to thtl

call

outer

hand,

Arapahos.

thighs;

cording

and

npper

the

and
in

occurred

Ac-

sign.
which

1763,

they

The-People-were-burned-winter.

Pass

hand

flat right
as if brushing

the

forward,
Brnsh

the

Uomanche

front

the

III;

that

Wichita

II;

Apache

the

over

quickly
from

from

thigh

part.

the

near
V, VI,

(Dakota

the
hand
over
right
third
of the middle

the

of

palm

toward

buttock

dust

buttock

from

thigh,
right
of the thigh.

VIII.)

VII,

near

th

(Kaiowa

I;

II.)

Ogalala.
and

Fingers
over

face

the

thumb

straight
separated,
made
the marks
to represent

disease
With

many

the

nmip-hfc.

its

over

back

by

about ut

one
and

suddenly

the

fingers,

the

thnmb
or

right
occiput.

right

hand.

of

side
(Shoslwni

Fig.

the

head

and

head.

SAC.

(Sac,

Fox,

the

back

I.)

From

and

KicMpoo

hand

right

(Kutine
(JiMtme
of the
the

back

of

ear

to

I.)

th

top

the

flat

of

the

I.)
x.)
with

elongation

291.

or Otttagami.
Fox,
as for
Same
sign

the

said,
threw

(Long.)
the

head.

and

above

Banale

is

or Selish.

^wi
H

the

and

they
faces."

another's

Onehandplacedonthetopofthe
on
and
the other
head,

of

Da-

at,
it

them,
which

Flathead,

291.

all

included.

Place

the

one

into

the

face,

spread

throwing

given
in
row

after

ashes

Mf"

or on

"The-wordCtyaafomeans
was

name

and

extend

scattering

hand

inches

six

JcotalY.)

Pat

(Arapaho
from
suffered

band

This

about

dotted

small-pox.

hold
the
right
fingers,
in front
of the
face,
the
near
side of the nose

of

ends

the

forward,

FIG.

and

R),

ago."

years

thumb

in
the

VIII.)

VII,

C/te2/emeV;.I}aft0taIII,VI,

II;
the

(as

MALLEEr-]

Geos

DAKOTA

Ventre.

See

GrEOS

HlDATSA,
Both

hands

of the

fingers

chest

V,

Left

and

backs

zontal,
str&e

the

make
to

brought
distance

the

as

median

hence

the

with
the

the

flat

I.)

INDIAN

(generically).

head

hand

"Big

in type-position

with

it

that

the

finger
of

the

Make

will

the

of

sign

times,

Both
the

(A 1)
some

breast,
forward

or

Matthews),
mountains
to

are
kill

first,
hori-

hands

The Gros

a big

the

arch-

Ventre

known

Into the

their

enemies;

belly.

(Dakota

III.)

perpendicularly
and
upward
and

upward
(Ojibwa

the

breast,
Hidatsa
I;

is raised
forward,
to the
crown.

above

backward

a manner

in

such

back
backward,
outward,
"Indicates
a feather
Y.)

characteristic

adornment

White

viz

of

the

the

Describe
at

the

plauted

Indian."

Draw
the open
hand
horiMAN,
right
across
the
forehead
a little
right
above
the eyethe
back
of the
hand
to be upward
brows,
and
the
fingers
pointing
toward
the left,
or close
all the
the
and
draw
fingers
it
except
index,
across
the forehead
in the
same
then
make
the
for To;
manner;
sign
then
move
the upright
index
about
a foot
from
side to side,
in front
of
at the same
right
time
a little.
shoulder,
rotating
the hand
(Dakota
IV.)
from

zontally

Eub
the

the

sign
left

for

back

inverted,

curve

point
motion.

head-the
the

the

K,
directed

forefinger
short
gentle

termination

to

several

L)

(Dakota
Indians
of

went

right;

left

back
from
the top of
hand,
forward,
and inward
to the pubis.
(Dakota
VI
belly."

outward,

with

upon

Hidatsa

position
the right,
left
and

right

downward,
Ankara

Hand

pointing
of the

palm

of

sign."

Express
Pass

hands.

who

in

as follows:
Go, GoiNG,
of body
on a level
with
a series
of half
circles

describe

(the
Indians

and

the

against

line
both

left
breast,
placed
left hand
ontside

extended

fingers

with

the

of

inches,

right
for
sign

then

Minitaris

dians,
Sioux

or five

the

apart,
movements

like

in front

four

ontward,
of the

back

then

toward
the
with
palms
the tips
body,
one another;
from
the
of the
pass
top
and inward
toward
the groin.
( AbsaroM
I;
Shoshoni
and Banak
I.)
Big belly."

YTH

hands

right
about

469

HIDATSA.

or MlNITAEI.

outward,
VII,

extended,
toward

pointing

VI,

separated

and

and

downward,

Dakota

FOX

Hjdatsa-

VENTEE,

flat

back

to

of the

extended

kind;

fingers
dark-skinned."

Rub

the

Utel;

back

Wichital.)

of

extended

of the

the

left

left

right.

hand

hand

with

(Comanclie

with

the

the

palmar

J.)

"People

index

of

the

surfaces
of the

right.

of
same

(Pai-

f,
SIGN

470

AMONG

LANGUAGE

AMERICAN

NORTH

INDIANS.

KAICWA.
Make

th
in

to

of

hair

of

the

other

the

ennes,
and

the

convey

hanging

the

same

side

full

length

and

fingers

New

and

and

II),

(Oomanclie
the hair.

The

done

as

about

it

wear

was

in-

one
the

among
with

even

xxiv.)

p.

think

men

np

off

(Burton;
1877,

TorTc,

side
Chey-

the

neck

II.)
extended

thumb,

shoulder,

Watee.

Deinktwg
West.

cropped

kept

(Clieyenne

right

as

sign
cropping

being

of

Great

of

idea

head

loose.

Bight-hand
front
of

in

th

make

Cheyennes

and
of the

Plains

Dodge's

tended

Pbaibie

of th

signs

Blaclsmore

and

joined
at

loosely

and.revolving

the

(as in
wrist.

plced

W),

(Dakota

m.)
Place the

hand

flat

'with

forward

pointing

face,

and

extended

and

the

upward,

separated

wrist
and

ward
Cj^i.^

jtmm^

i.

II.)

Place

{JSmM&

^^B^w

^Smifr

tended

so.

doing

rapidLy
slight

''X

Same

'ifl^isS^P^fc

as

sign

^^SllIfjJljjjillIliiP^
eig.292.

Make

motion

a roary

outward

th

by

only.

side

of

of

the

th

right

head.

44Rat-

II.)

for

See
SeeP-345for
p. 345
292.

instead

used

erally

ex-

side
to
motion

rotary

(Gomanche
hands
both

that

th remarksexceptionupon

dishead,

and
fcom

Fig'292Fig.

II;

short

of the

(Comanolte

wffliliiM^tle"brailied'"

ll-BW

side
separated

it
a

it

S^ng

in

hand

thumb

up-

times.
Apache

III

right

shake

s^e'

^liSomL

several

right
the

and

fingers

v=sj?i^fefcL

MSI

the
above

tance

A.Ki

the
it

pass

chin;

Gomandlie

Wiahita
i^Ot^B

''jffi

the

forward

(Kaioioa

before

fingers

near

of

the

II),

with

are

genone

right

(TJte.)
hand,

palm

Wiehita

I.)

extended
Orazy

and

upward
heads."

EJCKAPOO.
With

the

hair

over

the

leggings

Knisteno

and

thumb

the

then

ear;
are

wide.

finger

go
fche

hand

(Sac,

Fox,

and

Or Keisteneatjx.

See

the

through

with

make

of

motion

a sign

Kika/poo

that

the

on

each

the

clipping
borders

of

I.)

Oeee.

Ktjtinb.
Place
left

index

the

index
finger

or
to

second

imitate

finger
riding

of

the

a horse.

right

hand

(Kutine

I.)

side

of

the

malleet.]

KAIOWA

Hold

the
as

rignt
right
Banak

left

if

palm

fist,

their

bow

293.

index

and

at

LIPAN

arm's
and

before

length
drawn.

MANDAIT.

471

the

back.

body,

(Shoslioni

the
and

the
in

horizontally
Fig.

pe-

of holding

shooting."

KUTINE

upward,
dots
bowstring

the

grasping
"From

I.)
cnliarmanner

long

KICKAPOO

Lipah.
Withthe
fingers

hold
separated,
arm's
to
length
the

left

the

hand

S
J

the

hand

at

front

of

it

back

each

jerks;
rests

and

the
draw

side;

in distinct

second

extended

only

draw

time

the

fin-

"a
back
the .L.J.L~J.LV
inside
gers
against
,b.N.,
of the
and when
the hand
thumb,
ment
backward
the
snap
fingers

or six
the

times

Lipans

the
along
characteristic

the

during
at one
shores

ehitaU.)

one

time
of

the

on
This
The

contained

the

movefive

country
which
or lakes,
and

large
ponds
found
which
gave
Gomanohe
III;
Apache

I;

next

is repeated

was

reptile

(Kaiowa
Fig.

started
again
full
length.
of the hand.

movement

occupied

these

appellation.
"Frogs."

is
to

them
III;

this
Wi-

294.

FIG.

294.

MANBAN.
The

first

and
second
of the
hand
fingers
right
other
and
thumb
fingers
closed,
outward,
left shoulder
downward
in front
of the
obliquely
The Mandan
Indians
are
known
(Dalcota
I.)
backs

people

who

wear

a scarlet

See

HmATSA.

scribed."
Mtnitaei.
NEZ

Pbkcs.

See

Sablaptin.

sash,

with

a train,'

in

extended,
are
drawn

separated,
from
the

to the right
body
to the
Sioux
as
the

manner

above

hip.
4 The
de-

472

LANGUAGE

SIGN

hand

Right
pointing
the front

inward,
of the

slight

out

of

right-haud

is

held

the

upward
the first

at

Pull

make

the

back
seen

were

people

name

as though
for MAN,

sign
with

of the

the

Hold

exmove

outward;

I.)
on

(Dakota
an

eraption

of
the name
given
have
the
Chippewas

the

'People
ver
been

fiat

fiat

sign

left

with

eye

used

back

hand,
right
the
side of

the

the

and

thumb

forefinger

themselves.

Osages

by the

and

but

leaving
extended

the

make

edge

(Sac,

occiput.

hand

the

Gomanclie

I;
the

hair

from

ridge."
over

backward
the

and

cuts,

(Kaiowa

occipito-frontal

against

back-

pointing

repeated

customof-shaving

an

right
index

the

of the

the

"Former

WichitalT.)
head,

with

forward,
then

head,

toward

backward

Apache
II;
of the
sides
the

the
is also

I.)

Kiokapoo
the

Pass

over

eyebrows
This
hand.

against
is moved

second

the
in

finger

side
right
imitation

moving
head,
a pair
of scissors.
with
"Represents
II.)
(Gomanclie
cutting
of the head,
the sides
the hair
from
manner
of removing
leaving
to the occiput."
the forehead
only from

the

of

See

Outagami.
Pani

the

a hand

Prairie

the

VIII;

side
the

the
of

the

of

forefingers
side of the

left

with

forehead,

ears

sharp

narrow,

the

hand

right

head.

ex-

(Burton.)

two

fingers

of the

wolf.

pointing
in

(Marcy

p. 215.)
index

and

PonkaTL;

Pani

head,
known

two

the

on

each

of the

Right

head."

on

side

right

with

represent

Traveler,

Extend
the

to

front

ears

upright,

together,

Place

are

Fox.

a wolf 's

tended

the

a ridge

(Pawnee).

Imitate

to

time

drawing
The
viz:

forefinger

hand

extended.
finger
by a Siouxhad

with

Indian

at

hand

breast

right
the

which

by

the

left
and

III;
the

the

the

tips
over

arched,
generally
same
the

or Wasaji.

OSAGE,

ward,
hand

of

Chippewa
his
that

and from
body,
with
a breaking
out,'
known
by the Sioux."

the

of

then

and

and

motion

trembling

(J), with
downward

upright
and

his

right

movement

body,
front

in

straight

"Perhaps

with
body
forward

fingers
separated,
and
to left breast

ontward,

from

or

something

tended,
the
hand

back

horizontal,
is moved

outward

Fox,

INDIANS.

amerigan

or CHIPPEWA.

Ojibwa,

of

NORTH

AMONG

second
head.
I;

Gomanclie

as (N), is passed
hand,
seven
or eight
forward
as the

of

fingers
(Arapaho

Shaved-Jieads,

from
inches.

the

II;

hand

right
Oheyenne

V;

upward
Dlcota

from
VII,

IL.)
the

back

i. e., leaving

of

part

(Daicota
only

I. )
the

the

"The
scalp

right
Pani
locks

side

of

Indians
on

the

halleey.]

OJIBWA

First

and

OSAGE

PANI

SAHAPTIN.

second

of right
fingers
hand,
straight
and
thumb
remaining
closed
fingers
(as in N),
wolf.
(Dakota
TH.)
Place

the

closed

the

leaving
pointing

hand
right
and
second

index

This

upward.

both

hands

Wichita

For

II.)

PEND

be

may

the

Both

fists

Banak

side

of

and

upward
like

the

separated,
of a small

ears

the

forward
palm
temple,
and
slightly
separated,
to be more
used,
though,
explicit,
TJte I; Apache
I;
GomanclieL;
II;
extended

Fig.

336,

facing

531.

page

or OALISPEL.

motion
are

of

as if

(Kutine

grasping
strokes
are

Two

Fig.

a canoe.

paddling

held

backward.

I.)

(Kaiowa
see

illustration

a canoe.

working
the
side

the

fingers

ordinarily

used.

d'Oreille,

Make

is

to

473

made

paddle
on

I.)
downward

vertically
each
side

of the

and
from

body

and

(ShosJioni

295.

PUEBLO.
Place

the

clinched

as if

occiput

shonlder,
resent

rotatingthem
a loose
mass

of

substance.
of

hair

aho

Gheyenne

Eee.

See

SAC,

or Satjki.
-u.

Pass
head
manner

nose.

over

T_

to

the

the

repW

mass

large

head.

_o.

(Arwp-

_.n

of

the

hand

right

and
the
back,
left
side
of the

the

nose

thumb
right

and
hand,

outward,
to receive
forefinger
leaving

the

the

side

right
hand

in

and

Fox,

Arapaho

and

from

to

ring.

the

to

right

of

the

the

same

Kiokpoo

(Kutine

straight
-1.1L'Jwith
the
to

I.)

the

to

Cheyenne

flexed

palm;
left
by

pass

Indians,

the

1.)

and

at
it

right
hori-

under

the

Pierced

nose.

is

by the
accord-

made

for

Major

under

I.)

but

(ComancheTL.)
This
296.
sigu
Percs

left

-Da7cota

(Creel;

nostrils.

the
index
.)'
angles

ing
from

the

left

(Sac,

passed

Fig.
Nez

-n.
received

of

palm
head.

zontally
nose.

was

over

PERCS.
back

index,

Piercing

the

Indians."

right

Close

the

palm

or NEZ

Place

then

~"V.

extended

Shaved-headed

The

right

V.)

front

Sahaptxn,

of the

Arikaka.

the
from

back
queue,
of the

slightly
to
an imaginary

Represents
back
of the

tied

II

~D~47.t_~

the
front

both

place

hand

grasping
fists
in

themselves,
Haworth.
Information
who

visited

Wash-

474

practiced
informants
same

this

1880, that
the
same

in

ington

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

also

the

the
are

Shavmees

who
the Caddos,
The same
septum.
indicated
sometimes
by the

to designate

used

of perforating

that

state

also

is

sign

custom

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

nasal

sign.

Pass
and

extended

the

thumb
The

nose.
Banale

the
the

across

remaining

left,

upper

(Shoshoni
the reception

for

noses

the

fingers
the

below

just

lip,

extended.

is also
sometimes
finger
of piercing
the custom

From

L)

toward

pointing
of and

index,
front

in

closed,
second

and
of

ornaments."
p. 345

See

for

remarks

See

Selish.

See

or

The

Shoshowi.
Sahaptin.

under

Snake.
is extended

forefinger
line.
hand

Right
0

nnder

remarks

See

Shawhee.

a serpentine

Sahaptin.

Flathead.

Sheepeaee.

SHOSHONI,

for

signs

BLACKFEET.

See

Satsika;

the

upon

and

horizontally

in

alongforward

passed

(Long.)
palm

closed,

-in

placed

down,

from

to

side

Fig.

front,
in

side

-t

so.

doing
Banak

and

Slioslioni

I;

the

push

and

left

the

toward

exright
Mp.;
_i
t'
it diagonally
it quickly
rotating

of

front

index

the

tend

(Absaroka
Snake."

L)

297.

downhorizontal,
flat, palm
Right
hand,
a moto the front
advanced
ward
by
(W),
of a snake.
the crawling
tion to represent
m.)

(Dakota
With

crawling

of

Place

the

tend

the

II,

index,

and

hand
m

Make

the

Also

made

by

palm
right
hand,
it forward
and move
from

finger
Apaclie

111

1VVU

a snake.
closed

in

foot

i~~w

motion

side

to

the

hand

the

side

~L

sinuous

the

moved

in

so.

imitate
i..u~

of the
the

right

left,

(Kaiowa

hip

a serpent

with

the

right

finger.

exthe

rotating
Gomanclie

I;

Wichitall.)
of

a
the

IV.)

{Dakota

front

toward

doing

to
uv

iuamL.vy

Arapahos.

forward,
about

pointing
forward

manner,

aiuvua

down,
and
in

index

right

is to be

(Kutine

I.)

k"]

SHOSHONI TENNAFAH TJTE.

Close

the

right

The

which

in

hand,
the

to

palm

forward,
TJte I.)

rotary

this

the

index

move

it

of the

differs

respect

Sheepeater.
Both

leaving
then

left,
motion

hand

from

the

extended

only
forward

does

and

not

other

475
and
to

occur

the

pointing

left.

in this

(Pai-

description,

authorities.

Tukuarikai.

half
hands,
and forward,
only extended

the top of the ears

closed,
pass from
downbackward,
in a curve,
to represent
a ram's
with the
horns;
then,
and
the hand
above
curved,
place
and in front
of
the mouth,
back
toward
the face,
and
it downward
and backward
pass
several

times.
and Banale
{Shoshoni
and to eat."
I.)
Sheep,"
ward,
index

Sihasapa.

See

Sioux.

See

under

Dakota.

Dakota.

Tebtnamah.
hand
Right
lifted
to
and
hollowed,
mouth,
describing
from
gradually
to left;
descending
left hand
right
describing
ous
one peak
above
outline,
the
other.
rising
(Kutehin
tain-river-men."

line
waving
mountain

L)

Moun-

UTE.
who

They
Uving
ain.

live

the

the

mountains"
and

mountains,"
back

hair

is

have

a complicated
of the

composed

same

negro.

sign

hair.
a

Left

hand

right

hand

of the

confusion

left

black

place
head,
addition

between

hand

sign
signs

with

object.
used
to

is generally

This

(ArajaaJioII;

fIat

some

as follows
side

right

ourly
cause

extended

touch

made

on the

signify
would

of the

then

right,
the

Although
is sometimes

the

on

which

Sit

denotes

and

MOUNT-

(Burton.)

Rub
of

in

the
and
is

the

extended
black

Represents

fingers
skin.

an addition
signify
negro,
and second
to the
fingers
them
each
other
to
against
made
when
the
connection

index
rub

only
the
"black

skin"

Indian

( Ute) and

CheyenneY.)

horizontal,
brush

the

and
palm
flat,
downward,
other
toward
the wrist.

with
(Dakota

the

fingers

of

DX)

Place

the flat and extended

left hand
at the height
of the elbow
before
to the front
and right,
body,
pointing
toward
the ground;
palm
then
the
surface
of the
pass
palmar
fiat
and
extended
of the right
fingers
hand
over the
back
of the left
from
near
the wrist
toward
the tips
of
the fingers.
(KaiowaI;
Gomancliell;
Those
ApacheU;
WieTiitaU.)
who use sinew
for
and for strengthening
the bow."
sewing,
the

Indicate
of
and
I.)

both

the
hands

pass

color
as

then
blacc,
as
possible,
over the lower
far

upward
Black
or dark

leggings."

the
thumbs
and
forefingers
the
leaving
remaining
fingers
closed,
of the legs.
part
and Banale
(Shoshoni
separate

476

LANGUAGE

SIGN

Wasaji.

See

AMERICAN

NORTH

AMONG

INDIANS.

Osae.

WlOHITA.
with the
of the right
over the
cheek,
upper
portion
of the Indian
The statement
hand.
of the right
fingers
women
above
is that
painted
for the
authorities
years
ago the Wichita
several
and
at
the
extending
on
the
nipple
starting
breasts,
spiral
Iines
or a change
in the apper
in modesty
an increase
from it
but after
inches
the cheek
has been
ceased
to b'e exposed,
the breast
by which
garment,
Comanche
Kaiowa
for
the
III;
the
as
I
locality
sign.
(Creel;
adopted
Indicate

a circle

or several

index

Apache

Wichita

IL',

the

Extend
the

bring
eral

times

call

the

as if

thumb

and

fingers

hand

toward
going

through

the

using

sign.

hand,

call

and

semi-olosed,
this

sev-

repeating

it,
of tattooing.

Caddos

Faces";

same

right

touching

nearly
motion

the

Painted

the

of

face

the

Wichitas

tribes

both

H.)

The Comanches
Tattoed
Faces,"

thein

I.)

(Gomanche

WYANDOT.
the

Pass
the
(

head

flat
and

the

From

I.)

Wyandol

of

manner

PROPER

the

bending
for

sign

and

go

the

to imitate

by

The

follows:

to the

brought
palm
up,
the mouth

and

hand

position
The

(in
extended.

hand
then
The
the
lowed
our

g., both
then
and

in

down

and

(in

index

jerks,

sign
by
father,

type

middle

from

then

at

position

finger

by the
hooked

and

opened
rotated

partly
and

upward;
flexed

before

angle
right
modified

(L)

the

and
at

forward
sign
and

elbow,

for

side
council

the

hand

by being
inverted),
G- 1, modified
then
from
The hand
passes
open.
then
the, right
closing
successively;

and

marks
then
with

the

diverge

for council.
sign
the
where
we go' on the

off

bringing
month

by

it erect
the

the

passing
before

noise

eyes and approximated

to indicate
extensive;
(Oto
puffing

and

Missouri

wagon

to

the

on

divisions

executed

is briefly

loins,

making
before

are

position
mor

type
being

the

type

horizontally

horizontally

S 1), horizontal,
sign for father

lodge;

arm.

hair."

B 1) and
position
to the epigasthe
suddenly
extended;
of
the
sign
consisting

in

(as

brought
arm
and

assume

held

opening

for cars,
sign
then
raised
hands
for

hand

palms
wheels,
arm
is raised,

right
mouth

the

wearing

for
sign
cars,
arms
are
flexed

the

are

two

the

hand
the

lodge

hands

the

the

both
or

hooked

being

similarly;
side

the

e.
wagon,
the
hands

chest;

index

as

liouse

the

of the

length

NAMES.

the
closing
hand
is then

by

go

arm
which

after

trium,
for

for

sign

as the

over

backward

forehead

as far

OF.

CITY

WASHINGTON,
The

of the

from
the top
hand
right
and backward
downward

I.)
council."

of

left

arm

the

open

the

body;

an

engine.
at points,
as in
this
folbeing
"The

home

of

maleeet.j

.u.
WICHITA

MISSOURI
the

for
siga
in front

inches
and

crooked,

of

ward

the

large
laxed

as

water

move

of

by

the

at

breast-bone,
month
until
the

follows

The

the

little

extended

IV.)

as

cnrved,
,r_
.1before
thp

down,

tended

(DaJcota

and
,J~

fingers
outer

and

pointing
of

the

edge

in
m

forward;
flat
and

hand

right

left

other

fingers

nearly

downward

nearly
hand
over

the
and

uppermost;
palms

forward

Fig.
3?ig.

side
298;

the

of the

to
to-

sign

for
re-

fingers
breast

facing,
of the

and
its

times,
that
it

to show

then

or

thumb

height
to
them_
nearly
arm's'length;
from
to left
several
right
pointing

six

upright
and

index

turning

hands,
at the

being

a Dakota
chief.
Bull,
the clinched
tne
cnncnea
fists to either
nsts

Place
jria.ce

palm

spread

time
is

right

slightly
separated,
feet apart,
separate
rotate
the
hand
right

upward,
fingers
up or muddy.

same
finger

opened

two

EAGLE

hand

the

and

rapidly

477
I
f

NAMES.
J.BJY.J.J1i~.

the
placing
right
back
mouth,
outward,
ends
about
an inch
the
apart,
it toward
the mouth,
and
then

their

then

closed
the top

about

PROPEK

ElVER.

Make
eight

WYANDOT
;j~t.j~ujrjDjs,

and
then
back

is stirred

head

with

the

forefingers

extend

the

left

hand,

flat,

side,
the

is then

exlaid

across
the back
of
transversely
the left
and slid forward
hand,
over the
as in Fig.
fingers
299.
"Bull
(Dakota
VI; Arikara
L)

FIG.

and

eagle
of the

ing

KttshingPlace
palm
that
..riv_

of

298.

< Haliatus
Moquis,
of color

difference
above

299.

leucocephaius,
(Linn.)
300 represents
the
Fig.
which

is indicated

in

the

8av.">

In

eagle's
latter

tail
part

the

picture-writ-

as

gesture.

/~l

BEAR,
the

the

showing
of the

right

an
fist

Arikara
in front

chief.
of

t
the

right
thumb

extend
and
curve
the
down;
their
toward
one another
tips
point
the remaining
closed
then
reach
fingers,

side

o.f the

and

little

before

the

forward

breast,

finger
knuckles
a short

so
distance

*m- 300'
and

fist,

in this

I.)

"Bear,

With

index

the
from

the

lines

the

from

forward

VI,

STUMBLiNa
Place

right
curve

with

fist
the

Arkara

VI;

{Dakota

forefinger.
Tail,

I.)

Mb

forefinger,
index
draw

pointing
imaginary
Shoshoni

I;

{Absaroka

and

or

backward,

downward,

extended

the

a line

indicate

extended,

buttock)
right
the
then
extend

left

a Kaiowa

Bear,

the
and

extend

Arikara

VII;

and

side,
the
across

hand

right
the

lef

transversely

Dakota

the
from

(or
the right;

toward

outward

and

of

only

sacrum

length

the

push

suddenly

quickly;
twice.

chief.

a Dakota

tatl,

curve

arm's

form,
and rushing."

Spotted

rather

times

several
body
forward
to

the

toward

pull

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

478

I;

spotted."

chief.

in front

of the

right
little

and

thumb

side
finger

of the breast,
palm
down;
their
so that
point
tips
closed
fingers;
remaining

of the
the knuckles
before
one another
to the
the breast,
before
pointing
the left fIat hand
edgewise
place
move
nearer
the
down
hand
flat
body;
hold
the
pointing
right
right;
the left
strike
so that
the right-hand
fingers
the left,
toward
it forward
and
left.
the
"Bear,
I.)
and
fall
downward
(Kaiowa
beyond
palm
or stumbling.11
stumble
toward
then

Swift

the
ward

a Dakota

BramER,

Place

the

fingers
then

{Dakota

Wld
Place

right

the

excepting
the
push

hand

index,
forward

Arikara

I.)

"Man

running

the

a Comanche

HORSE,

and

extended

hand
astraddle
right
hand
the right
loosely
length
left.

of

which

VI;

the

warrior.

in front

hand

before
{Gomanche

the

the

to

right
side,
is slightly

palm

down;

arm's

very
twice,
or swiftly."

curved,

length

rapidly

close

pointing

all
for-

quickly.

chief.
index

separated
extended

forefinger
as

held

shoulder,

extended,
make

several

III.)

"Horse,

and

and

second

of

the

as

and

high
cnts downward

prairie

or wild.

left

fingers
hand.

of th
With

at arm's
nearly
the
and toward

MAiLEKY.j

PEOPEE KAMES PHRASES.

479

PHRASES.
PRESIDENT
a

OF THE

UNITED

SeOEETAEY

STATES;

OF THE

INTEBIOE.

Close

the
hand,
the
right
thumb
and
index
leaving
extended
fully
the
index
over
the
forehead
place
so that
the thumb
separatd;
to the
toward
points
the face;
then
draw
palm
the index
right,
across
the forehead
toward
the right;
then
elevate
the
extended
pointindex,
before
the
shoulder
or neck;
ing
upward
it upward
as high
as
pass
the top of the
make
a short
turn
toward
the
front
and pass
it
head;
and

downward
pointing
and a little
lower
Shoshoni

and

Make
face
head
for

from

white

man

index

and

to right,

then

by

collecting

the

and

drawing

them

SeOEETAET

OF

THE

the

Apache

that

for

a point

I.)

by
the

forward

from

the
"White

to the

front

I; Dacota
VI, YII
man
and chief."

passing
hand

right

and
chief,
and thumb

WiehitaU.)

farther

(Absarolca
White

(American),
thumb
of

fingers

ApaeheH;

to

ground,

beginning.

TJte I;

left

GomancheUI;

Draw

for

sign

the

at the
I;

extended

parent
a point

to

Banale

the

of the

toward
than

conclude
of the
left

the

palmar
across
the

surfore-

that
by making
hand
nearly

right

breast.
man;

chief;

(Kaiowa
father.

I;

INTERIOR.
side

of the
index
across
palmar
the
forehead
from
left to
the
thumb
the right
resting
then
make
upon
the sign for
temple,

white
chief-the
make
the sign for great
chief,
Secretary
; then
lodge,
eouneil
the
for lodge, then
by making
both
house,
sign
hands
placing
somewhat
about
ten inches
palms
and passing
bent,
them
facing,
apart,
from
the waist
upward
as high
as the face.
(Arikara
I.)
right,

Wheee

IS

yotje

mothe

After

the

li?

into
the
the
index
at
mouth
mother
point
then
and extend
addressed
your,
the index
separate
and
second
of the
hold
fingers
right
about
hand;
pointing
them,
forward,
or fifteen
twelve
inches
before
the
and
move
them
from
side to
face,
the same
eyes
side,
following
then
throw'
the flat right
direction-I
see,
hand
in a short
curve
outward
to the right
until
the back
toward
points
the
and
look
at the
ground-not,
individual
inquiringly
addressed.
the

placing
individual

"Mother

(Utel.)
ARE

YOU

Point
with

to

your

BEATE?
the

an inquiring

index

I see

not;

whereisshe?"

person

and

expression.

make

sign
(Absaroka

for
I;

at
brave,
Shoshoni

same
md

time
Banak

looking
I.)

480

SIGN

BlSOH,

HAYE
the

Move
the

body

hand

on

wrist

tend

left

hand

GIVE

hand,

^pp^

TO

301.

pio.

with

SEE

Raise

the

HEKE

YOU

as

the

except

forward

and

AJPTEK,

in

edge
for-

hand
wrist

only.

lit.)

TEAK.

NEXT
head

hand

(J

to the front,
palm
to backward,
a little

2),

slanting
the

toward

downward

the

a short

outer
the

at

being

point-

fingers
make
the

throwing

in

quickly
the
place
at arm's

nearly

up,
and

the

inches

then

times;
hand

bringing

Fig.
301,
will
permit,
The
motion

the

index,

repeated

right

Comanche

a few
_thrusts

palm
body,
front
and left,

as if grasping
then
place

extended,
and
mouth

several

mouth

wrist

above

hand

right

closed

the
then
a

describing

addressed,

person

ail

(OmaMI.)

YOU

the

holding
then
severally,
then
extended
and,

forward,
the limbs

BUT

TVrATJ-V CLOTHES,

US

GAVE

Lean
over

hand,
as the

a point

to

make

the

body
elevation.
at a liigher
Dakota
VUE;
YII,

WILL

curve.

the

as far

again

fingers
move

of it,
the

toward

ing

motion

and

^fi^ naturallyextended
the
before
length

^Z^

(Absarolcal;

away

EAT.'

toward

W)

the

and
Move

chased).

I.)

{Omaha

front

when

left

the

toward

front,

buffalo

and second
index
fingers
thumb,
naturally
the
remaining
fingers
above
the
hand
just

ward

the

1NDIANS.

right
exthen
on pony
buffalo)
chasing
rapidly
(man
axis,
the
a bow, snap
as
if
arm
draw
to the left,
drawing
right
the right
and thrust
of left hand,
forefinger
middle
finger

SOMETHOTG

object,

toward

to the

palm
of
(motion

hand.

the

circular

AMERICAN

NORTH

as

and

ME

small

A.

left

slowly

left

Bring

SHOT

open

from

forefinger
over the

AMONG

LANGUAGE

cross

WE

hands
on

DON'T

WANT

THE1I.

them
draw
up
concavo-convex,
a blanket.
as wrapping
the chest

in typethe
hands
with
body,a
The
hand
then
a
right
to a height
large
pile.
indicating
position
(W),
of right
The index
state
of
mind.
a
negative
showing
outward,
sweeps
the
and approaches
of the
second
the
chest
touches
party
hand
finally
Missouri
and
Something
to
horizontal.
I.)
in position
(Oto
(I),
body,
want
from
I
don't
on
that
you."
put
The

are

arms

See

Question.
Hold

the

of
height
the hand
resembling

this

also

shoulder

the
from

the

side

title

and

extended
to

outline

before

fiattened

or face,
side (at
of

in

an

the

eeok

Extkacts

and

right
hand,
about
fifteen

the

wrist)

interrogation

as

the
mark

Diotionabt.
palm
inches
arm

forward,
from
it,

at

the

shaking

is slightly
raised,
from
below
(?) made

MAiiEET.]

PHRASES

upward.
kara

(Absaroka

Dakota

I;

Comanche

I;

Apache

What
First

What

attract

is it? 7

the

notice

person's

for
viz:
sign
The
attention,
of the body,
with
arm fully
and then
rapid
the
motions;

by the
in front

hand
out
right
(T) carried
directly
extended
and
there
moved
sidewise
right

481

Hidatsa
V, VI, VII;
I; Kaiowa
I; AriUte I;
Shosltoni
and
Banak
I;
Utel'

Pai-

U,
III;
WicldtalL.)

I, IL;

QUESTIONS.

with

fingers
or outward,
extended,
pointingforward
fingers
joined,
is carried
in front
of the right
horizontal,
outward,
obliquely
and
breast,
there
turned
over and under
several
partially
times.
(Dakota
I.)

hand,

Whatareyoudoing?
Throw

the

describing

and

separated,

When
With

its

index

index.

must

are

be

The
modified

the

What

that

either

tribe

right

arm

do

you

you

the

hand's

an

upward

Whence
the

want

several

times,

inward,

fingers
IV.)

(Dakota

back
left,

rotate

npward,

an

describing

arc

to

belong

corne

sign

for

forward;

given

front

to right

of

then

be

similar

which

across

chest

and
and

passed

the
hand

are

the

applied
remark

printed

face.

to the
may be
in defer-

(Kutine

in

position

horizontal.
motion

spiral
"To

(Otol.)

hand

From

forward

spirally
the

begins

aspect.

you,

can

below,

downward

palm

you

which

given,
mentioned.

left

there
isno
preceding
signs
or between
them
and the

I.)

palms
being
the
hand
is

in

pointing
and
breast,

from

to

three
themselves

above
signs

hand

the

above

QUESTION

is drawn

by
center

in

between

questions

do

addressed;
and ends

.v~
shut,

upward,
forward.

pointing
forward,
the
and
right

to

? i. e.,

you

several
regarding
to collaborators.

What

First

to left
palm

IV.)

remarked

special

Pass

and

times

(Dakota

difference,
for
sign

general
several

chest

right

hand
four
to eight
upright
open
right
inches
from
side to
a few times,
from
twelve
to eighteen
in front
inches
of the chin, the
relaxed
and
a little
forward,
fingers
separated.
(Dakota
IV.)

It

ence

want

the

essential

made

you
from

convexity
and pointing

and

several

What

side

extended

hand

right
with
the

palm

its

do

a foot

the

Shake

What

about

with

bent

slightly

hand

right
an
arc

unwind

(N 1),
the

toward.the
with
or

one

a downward
open."

?7
viz

then

the
lastly
sign
with
,muu.
the
uaav
thumb
uuuauu
pressing
01

31AE

The
the
for

hand
hand.

open,
extended
as

bringing,
against

the

held
open
follows

forefinger,

upward
obliquely,
and drawn
to the
The

hand

half

being

first

mod-

482

to the

uu uue

enuer

extenaeu.

eratery
jerk

opposite

side,

xiguu

as if something

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

ui iou, w uwu8uu
was pulled
along

by the

hand.

Dunbar.)
naine
?'?
is your
are you ? or what
the
of the body;
close to center
left
hand
or
approximates
right
From
closed.
or
a
little
more
in position
hand
and
(D),
arm is flexed
the arc
describes
the hand
of body
near
center
slowly
of sign
iuception
the
We think
hand
rcedes.
as the
and
unfold
of a quadrant,
fingers
at
the
located
of
to
be
heart,
the
sign
is for
inception
intention
proper
"To unfold
located.
thus
anatomically
(Oto I.)
but it is seldom
traly,
known."
or make
one's
self
Wlio

The

Are you

at

hanging
in
other

each

near

through

arms

With

as though

them

whole

for

venient,

signifying
to
the hand

(palm

will
make

"flo

far;
a position

you

the
or

the

the

hand

the

the

I.)

sign

going;

movement
a precise
throwing
with
as confrom
as far
a position
body
the
same
with
precise
motion,
quick,
the face-near.
I.)
near
(Sahaptin
to

or in

go-horseback
YOU
for Do
then

throw

.1
astride

fore

will

forefingers

of

and

many

them

extended

and

slightly

the

for-

swing

aronnd

the
each

signifying,

(Sahaptin

I.)

for
question,
sign
of the extended
of as many
left
hand
of the
fingers
of

the

ontward,
be necessary.
off to me-how

Place

302.

tips

hand

?
the

with

may
~y

making

then

running,

you go in wagoni

separated
in front

back

right

of right
fingers
~~?4,a
left
of the
hand,

youride?;
each
hand

of wliel

sign

the

held

throw

then

midclle
middle
and
J_
~~<.
the
forefinger

signifying,

touch

fingers

wagon

know?

How

breast,

the
right,
face, and the
with
motion
hand,
to

followed
face)
then

After

'sia.

a little
face,
even with

(Sahaptin

other,
or will

the

I.)

(Baliafiin

Principal

perpendicular.
out.

toward

right

How

of

palm

KNOW?

YOU

Do

hand

First

fists

separate

is it?

far

How

bring

asunder.

the

place
motion

a quick

almost
standing
of forearm,

Sign

horizontal,

with

then

body

something

breaking

motion

slight

forearms

and

side

you know?
in front
hand
the
right
so as to throw
arm elevated

forearm

ward

of

front

Do

Shake

?`~
the

left

body
the

with
upright,
as
index
right

(Dalcotal.)

"Oount

many?"

hand

separated,

before
carelessly
back to the front,

MALLEI11'-J
then

PHRASES

count
of

gers

off

the

the

question,

ter

being

Banale

a few

with

the

extended

at

left,

the

beginning
the sign for

question

accompanied

by

also

QUESTIONS.

down
the finby laying
as in Fig.
302.
In asking
the sign for many,
the lat-

index,

little
must

4^3

finger,

precede
of interrogation.

a look

and

(Slioshoni

I.)
Hashe?
natural

Deaf-mute
Move
to

and

sign
the finger

fro

several

times

several

times

to

slightly

toward

the

person

the

person

of

spoken

(Larson.)
Have

you

the

one

natural

Deaf-mute
Move
the

to

finger

sign
and

is speaking.

Are

fro

to whom

you?

natural
Deaf-mute
signs
Point
to the person
spoken
look.
quiring
(Balltird.)
Point
the

with

saine
The

the

time

nod

Dr.

W.

J.

I AM GOING
(1) Place

the

nod

to point
toward
to say "yes."

as if

obtained

at

Wa-ka*

the

the

second

HOME

IN

flat

hands

(night),
dex
and

TWO

near

in-

person,

at

Bull),

during
a Brul

the

winter

of

Dakota

chief,

DAYS.

m front

across

an

(Zieghr.)

Washington

(Medicine

with

head,

HOFFMAN.

each
hand
pass
the left crossing
in quick
repeat

down,
above

and

as if

forefinger,
the head

was
following
from
Ta-tan-ka

1880-'81
by

toward

(Larson.)

of

and

as high

to the
the

opposite
wrist
at the

succession
of the
right

side

as

termination
(2) elevate
backs
to

nights,

the

of the

palms
elbows,
the right
body,
of the gesture
the
extended
in-

second
finger
the
hand,
front-two,
(3)
the tips of the extended
place
of the righthand
and joined
fingers
against
the breast
the
breast
as in the
I, (4) after
touching
preceding,
pass
the exlended
index
from
the breast,
forward
pointing
downward,
nearly
to arm's
and
the hand
but continning
length,
terminating
by holding
the motion
of the index
until
it points
forward
and upward-am
going
the clinched
fist
about
six inches
toward
the earth
to, (5) throw
right
at arm's
after
the completion
liome.
length
of the preceding
gesture-my
ANAIYSIS.
Han-lie'-pi
.(1)
nights
It

non-pa
(2)
two

will

be

noticed

the

gesture

No.

the

gesture

1
No.

ti-yal-ta
(5)
myhome

-wa-gle'-kta.
%)
am going to.

am going
be4,
to," was made
the
Dakota
words
5, "my
home."
although
pronounced
were
in the reverse
a difference
in the syntax
of
order,
showing
the gestures
and of the oral speech
in this instance.
The other
gestures,
been
made
the
Dakota
1, 2, and
word
3, had
deliberately,
translating
fore

that

mi'-ye
(3)
I

484
each
final
mind

of

signs

for

The

with

connection

in obvious

being
words

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

several

the

the

but

gestures,

two

not in the
could
as if they
rapidly
together
pronounced
of the
order
to the reversed
be
separately
applied
gesturer

were

the

them.

same
with

the

the

obtained

authority

following

sigus
each

Ponka

in

sentence

above

for

individuals
it, from
but
differed
other,

and

of those

Pani,
tribes.

gesturer

in con-

together
the Dakota,
from
between
Those
agreed
signs
to my home.
as signifying
to my hotise,
in the signs
as will be observed,
This
extended
the tips of the
fingers-I.
with
the breast
(1) Touch
to Nos.
and 5, which
1,
correspond
for
Nos.
the
2,
3,
4,
signs
precedes
exof the
the
follows:
then
tips
place
4
of
the
(6)
and
Dakota;
2, 3,
about
six
the wrists
leaving
of the flat hands
together,
tended
fmgers
fists
the
clinched
and
conclude
by
placing
inches
(7)
apart
lodge,
above
the right
the body,
several.
inches
before
length
nearly
at arm's
inchessix or eight
the
toward
them
then
throw
ground-abont
the leffe,
mine.
relative
their
positions-my,
the fists retaining
ANALYSIS.
The

.I
(1)

the

with

nection

Nan'-ba
(3)

several
I

following
and
to gesture,
3STa'-ba
Two
TWO

The

sentence

literal

were

given

in the

orthography

larly

kk,

as the

nito,

following
son

without

regard

t'-ija
m'-m-^a
my oWJl the,
one,t e, e
myown
standing
object,
words,

a-ka'-iu

rn-it'-i-ru.

to.

viz

is that

Ojibwa),
of the Introduction

edition

The

1880.

my.

where

others

as in

sentences,
and
Dakota

second

to

house

am gomg

characters

the

origi-

by
adopted
to the Study
more

partieu-

viz

following,

thougii"
singer
sonnd

German

f, an intermediate
vowels
Nasalized
The

t'-ja.
t'a.
(7)

accompanying

ta-tnkli'-ta

Washington,
are the
explanation

ji, as th in then,
n, as ng in sing,
x, an intermediate

by Ponkas

%i
lodge
lodge

the

with

Languages.

requiring

spoken

mia'-ke
who
lIwho

wi

the

text

Maj.
of Indian

as

I wi'-wi-a

1 d
I (6)

W (5)i (6) (7)

above

is given
(excepting
in the
J. W. Powbll

nal

tainia'-ke
(5)

ta'
will
will

ka'-ha
(2)
nighta

IHt'ku-rSt'
(3)
(In) two

|1

translation:

a-g(!e'
IgohomeIgohomeward

gestures

(1)
I
The

ipt
,
if
when

ja"
night,
niglit,
sleep

Pani

its

(4) je,
|I a-g-fe'
full

is the

The

the

by

as made

gestures

j^
(2)

as given

sentence

Ponka

is the

following

eh, in
sonnd
are

phrases

of Antonio

Sp. luengo.
between

t and

betwen
with

written
were

Azul,

g in gig.

k and

naeht.

obtained

chief

d.

a snperior

of the

by the
Pimas

n, thus:
same

authority

in Arizona.

an, en.
from

Anto-

MiLtEBr.)

COMPARATIVE

.I.tr~
1T AM
HTJTO-RY,

Touch

(1)
hand-I,

against
tion from
before

side

with

the

the

outer

the

to

upward,

fingers

4g5

TO EAT.
of the

tips
of

edge

stomach,
with
the

side
back

face,
the

thrust

ME SOMETHING

breast

(2) place
the pit of

the

then

_0_

GTVE

the

SXNTAX

extended

the

palm

flat

to

rapidly

and

from

extended

then

upward,

hand
hunger,
(3)
and
fingers
pointing
the

eat.

of the

fingers

and

right

make

right
hand
mo-

sawing

the

place

hand
right
toward
the mouth,
month
several
times-

ANALYSIS.

An-an'-t

pi'-hu-ki'um

T
(!)
I (hve)
The

last

translation

GrIVE
(1)
fingers
before

is so intimately
be made.

sign
can

ME A DRINK
Place

the

curved,
the chin,

mouth-water,
elbow
in front

,(2)
hnnger

of the
index
tips
a cup, then
forming
in a curve
upward,
the
(2) then
place
of

or

to

slightly
left

with

that

for

hunger,

that

the

remaining
six inches

no

OF WATER.

it slowly
from
passing
the wrist-give
me.

eat.
(8)"

connected

to

and

thnmb

together,
a point

it from

pass

backward
flat

and
hand

right

the

right

of

right,

give

th

the

abont

downward
at

body,
hand
a

the
palm
lateral

height

the
past
of the

up, and
motion

in
at

ANALYSIS.

Shu'-wu-to
(1)
C1)
water
xne
was aiso
also obta
obtained
The following
ioiiowmg
Wfl,-lrf),n. before
hp.fr>PA rAfrrArI
+n at
o.f
referred
Wa-kan,
to,
the time
of his visit
to Wash-

do'-i'.
(2)
I giveme.
1
C2)
by

Dr.

W.

J. Hoi''ffiAKfrom

Ta-tan-ka

ington.

AM GOING
Touch

(1)
the

HOME.
the

breast

with

extended

index-I,
(2)
it in a downward
pass
outward
and
cnrve,
upward
toward
the
to
right
nearly
arm's
as high
as the
length,
then

shoulder-am
and

when

clinch

denly
ground

going
(3)
(to),
that
sudpoint
the hand
and throw

my country,

my

Jiome.

it edgewise
303.

a short

distance

toward

the

Fig

ANALYSIS.

Ma-ko'-ce
Country

3
(3)
||

mi-ta'-wa
my own

kin
||

th

||

e-kta'
(2)
to

kta

wa-srle'
||

I go home

(1)
||

-ndU.

486

S1GX

AMONG

LANGUAGlii

AMERICAN

NOKTH

INDIANS.

DIALOGUES.
DIALOGUE.

TENDOY-HVEMTO
The
and

guage
forethat

known

chiefs

Apache
or had

other,

ever

Banak

from

New

of

these

met

or

Teither

in April,
of

Washington

and

1880,

Indians

Idaho,

in the presMexico,
Indians
anylanspoke
beof one another
heard

you1? `:

theflatandextendedrighthand,palmforward,aboiittrwelveinches
thenshakethehandfromside
andashieh.astheshoul<Jer,

infrontof

forward

as it is moved

10I10 are

question,

Tendoy.

the

rotating

with

cheef.

cheek,
downward

the

Suerito.
Clinch

hand

right

down;
side

then
to

index

the

pass

upward304.
Fig.

you?

closed

palm
it from

extended,

it

upward
toward
the
initial

point

ETO"W old
both

hands

motion

toside

and

Shoshoni

Place

trembling

HoTaiAN.

WE0 ARE

Place

below

of the

J.

to the

place
Shoshoni

occasion:

Emrito.

hand,

one
W.

at

took

of the

chief

Tendot,

Htjerito,
of Dr.

ence

conversation

following

between

nar
pass

right
hand

Fig.
side Shoslioni,
extended
and
pointing
as high
as the head,
ground,

cJdef.

are,
and

cold

the
the

305

then

upward,
turn
then
with

terminating
306.
Fig.

the

hipr leaving
toward
the

the

index

front
place
near
it

only

and
the

left,
elosed

the

right
and

forward

movement

little

yotj1?
cross
winter,

the

forearms

year,

Fig.

before
307;

then

the

breast

elevate

with
the

a
left

malleey.J

TENDOY-HUERITO

hand

as high
toward

palm
with
the

the

the
face,

finger,

at

inquiringly

,`

and

with

the

about

twelve

extended
fingers
one finger
after
or

four

are

addressed

person

or

fifteen

inches

before

and

pointing
upward
another
slowly,
beginning
folded
the
against
palm,
lioio

See

inany

Kg.

307.

at
and
302.

Fig.

_=
306.

it,
then,

W~

Fifty-six.

Close

and

extend

the

and

fingers

palms

thainbs

of

forward,
the
flngers

tend

five

Fig. 308.
hand,
near

487

=
Fio.

Tidoy.

neck

down
turn
until
three

index,

little

look

as
the

DIALOGUE.

close
the

the

left

Huerito.

right,
thumb-six.

Vert

both

tiines
-fifty;
and
thumb
of

place
Fig.

well.

the

extended

thumb

the

then

ex-

the

left

of

and

i~

fig. oo.
and

with

hauds,

alongside

308.

ARE

theee

ANY

btietalo

IN

yoxtr

countet?
Place

the

flat

against
and in

the

breast-bone;

arm's

an
length

upward

right

hand,
pointing
then
move

curve;

(otherwise,

make
i. e., if

the
made

to the
it forward
gesture
hastily

with

left,
and
rather
and

the

slightly
slow
but

palm
to the

down,
right

andnearlyto
short
distance,

488

LANGUAGE

SIGN

it would
to

forefingers

fist

to

toward

for

length
then

closed

black

right

hand,

the

index

right
reaches

collar-bone,
that

close

the

of

the
gers
0-

SO,

VU;>(j
Clcse

heab,

stomach,
will
point

head

extended

hand

lilak;
and

fingers

them

place

pointing
them

downtoward

upward
so that

as high
finthe

toward

one

an-

310.

Fig.

antthiwgi-

and

of the

hands,

thigh,
draw

another

as

YOU

both

hand

preceding
the
touch

the

palms.
the
right
curved
the

either
then

ward
one

interlaced-many.

iuffalo
side
right
of

a position
before
the

quickly
then
inake

yes;
as in the

of

before

be

the

the

spread
thumbs

Dm

the

as the

and,

sign
for

to

lvation,

index

same

flngers

TELL

toward

away
country,
and carelessly

flexed,
inches

eight

with

Tendoy.

then
forciby

partly

about

question
hair
on

or may

leaving
out the

hair,
reach

butalo.
with

the

other,

hands

closed

the

addressed-your.
mamt

the

both

six inches,
edge downward
rather
curved
index
quickly

the

point

person

Tendoy.Y$
Pass

of abont

a distance

west;
the

INDIANS.

place
very good, Fig.
309;
toward
of the
palms
head,
see Fig.
298, p. 477;
utiffalo,
and
throw
it
toward
the west,

curved

arm's

AMERIOAN

NORTH

good)
sides

respective

the

ground
to the

mean

only

their

AMONG

peom

THE

IF

Seokeart?

ME.

the
u
ugub
right

pass itit by the ear

of the ear downward

the
Li
u
index

leaving
llYl;ll1.1C2LVlll~'
hand,
from

the

and

and thumb

widely

separated,

back
back

toward

the

the headchin,
palm toward
hear, see Fig. 316, p. 492; point
to
the
individual
addressed
y ou;
close
the
hand
leaving
again,
the index
and
thnmb
separated
as in the sign for Jiear and placing
the palmar
surface
of the finger
across
the forehead,
horizontally
pointing
thumb
temple;
across
right,
ing

to

the

,to rest
then
the

left,
against
draw

forehead

the
leaving
the head-white

allow
the
the
from

thumb
man;

the
right
index
left

to

touchthen

place

the

closed

hand,

with

elevated

in

MALiERY.i

TENDOY-HDEEITO

dex,

before

pass

the

side

theright

index,
pointing
and downward

forward
index,

pointingupward
thenopenandflatten
it abont
fifteen
inches
ward

until

the

of theneck

or in front
as

upward,
as far as

in

front

TOLD

of

touches

nearly
ME

THAT

high

the

and forward,
the hand,
palm

hand

uerito.Rs,

DIALOGUE.

48

of the

as the

top of the shoulder;

of the
turnit
head;
the extended
pass

top

breas^-eMe/;
forward

from the
mouth twice
the face,
up, outer
edge toward
the
and
draw
it horizontally
chin,
the neck
tell
nie.

IN

FOUR

DAYS

(J

WOULD

GO

talh;
place
in-

TO

my

COUNTRY.
Close

the

inches

from

right
hand,
the ear and

the
index
leaving
move
it in toward

curved;
the external

it

about

meatus

told

place

six-

me,
ltear, Iheard,
Fig. 311; with the right
hand
still closed,
form
a circle
with
the index
and
thumb
their
to tonch;
by allowing
tips
the
hand
pass
from
east to west
at arm's
the left hand
length-day;
place
before
the
the fingers
and
breast,
the
thnmb
extended,
the palm
resting
against
back
the index,
turn
forward,
and, with
down
one finger
after
another,
at the little
beginning
touch
the breast
finger-^
four;
with
the tips of the
and
thumb
of
the
finger
left
hand
collected
to a point-I;
the
drop
hand
a short
distance
and move
it forward
to arm's
and slightly
length
until
it points
upward
above
the horizon-go
then
as the
arm
to*;
is
throw

extended,

the

TWO

Tendoy.ls

fist

DAYS

YOURS.

I GO TO MINE

AND

SHALL

WE

Place

the
in

quickly

SEE

flat
an

hands
upward

toward

edgewise

GO

TO

MY

WHERE

EACH

OTHER

horizontally,
curve
toward

the

COUNTRY

THEEE

two

the
sleeps

left-night,
Jience);

point

JUST

IS A GREAT

country.

AS
DEAL

NO MORE.
about
one

Ka.312.

across

ground-my

two

feet

.another

YOU
OF

GO

gNOW

move
them
apart,
until
the
lies
right

Fla313.

this
Fig.
312, repeat
toward
the
individual

sign-two
addressed

TO

nigMs
with

(literally
the right

and

hand

you;
i. e., toward
edgewise
the

the

breast

tne

hand

at

ground
of
tips

that

the

off slowly
left,
hand
the clinched
and
throw
go to*;
left
the
toward
hands
hold both
then
with
ground

and

fingers
two

or

thunibs

toward

as the

as high

the

move

hand-I;

the north
to arm's
the ground-my

toward

touch

then

country;
left

the

right,
the fist

throw

then

lengthcountry;

palms
down,
the
toward

head,
movethem

separated;
the flat hands
then
place
Fig.
313;
T,TOVrt-r.+ollTrtnfhAlftfl:nf
to the left of the thfthodvabOUt
body
about
horizontally

pendent

three

of

to the

hand

the

pass

length-go;

distance-ottr

fingers
i. e.,

the

toward

arm's

to

nearly

south,

toward
with

movement

a continuons

in

the

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

490

and

times-ram,

two

feet

any,

deep

from

the

ground
snow-and

rain)
three
about

until

and

other
one

over

an-

one

from
each

times-see
flat

the

right

of the
pointing
breast,
and
throw
to the
left,
palm
the right-not,
toward
its back

forward,

be-

apart,
exnly

and

hold

then

Wotlier, Fig.
314;
in front
hand

inches

toward

several

another

groundhands

forefingers
toward

pointing
them

push

the
the

place
twelve

deepmuch;
very
forethe
body
about
with
palms
down,
tended

from

feet

(literthem

deep;
raise

on

it

no more.
fOTE.

ExPLANAOnr
the

logue
breast

gesturer,
directed

the

first

hands,
not
as

to

ground.

body

the

in

south

to

pointing
to the difference

but

movement

the

toward

in

the

latter

and

afterwards
locality
respective

what

Feom

Question.

the

Raise
Draw

is contributed

following

curved
the

in toward

different

directions.

Answer.

Feom

Hand
emphasis,

as

right
body

according

to the
of

the

diathe

touching

hand,
a little,

direction
north,

two

of Tendoys
understood

was
of

parts

the

country,

climates.

COLLOQUY.
Rev.

J.

palm
then

DORSEY:

OWEN
wind?

IS THE

qttaeteb

THAT

above;

by

The

signs.

their

OMAHA
The

gesture.

above

the

After

to, and country

going
signifies
to the left of the
the
toward
west,
length
fist being
also possession
by the clinched
as for my or mine,
though
It is the
same

exact

the

in

appear

forward

it at arm's
by locating
as the stopping-place,

before

made

asterisks
in the

to is included

preposition
I, the slow

for

is signified

the

Where

in, in front
the
from

of
body

the

left

shoulder.

several

times

in

qtjaetee.
draw
to

the

in

the

towards

direction

of

the

body
wind.

once,

and

farther

with

malleby.1

OMAHA

AND

BEUL

BSVL
The
Dr.

Dakota

chief
We

Question.
HANDS

visited

wewt

YOU

(1)

Extend

HEAR

COLLOQUY.

Washington

TO THE

"WTTH THE

DID

fingers
outer

who

DAKOTA

during

depaktment

SECRETAEY

AND HAD

and

the thumb
and
separate
the ball of the
thumb

the

and

it^-chief;
extended

--l

HIM,

(2)

forehead,
to the
Elevate

remaining
above
the
the

right
the

rest-

tip
until

its

extended

as high
as
curve

a short

forming

about

fifteen

inches

from

(3) Fingers
ofbothhands
and
then
inseparated;
them
so that
the tips of the

hold

the

Place

beyond

of the

opposing
in front
of the

upward,
six inches
the

left

leaving
FIG. 315.

aparthand
a short

the breast,
palm
directed
toward
the right
arched,
fingers
and
front,
then
and extended
pass
hand
under
and beyond
right
forward,
the
a downward
left,
forming
the
hand
as high
as
right
curve,
being
the left at the commencement
and termination
of the
engesture
enter,
the hands
before
the body,
tered;
left uppermost
(5) Clasp
slwok
Jiands,
the
fiat
frien&ly;
hand
(6) Place
before
the
right
chin,
palm
up with
directed
to the left, then
fingers
the
hand
forward
several
pass
timesto Mm;
tallc, tallced
this motion,
(7) Reverse
from
the
beginning
away
the hand
body,
toward
the
drawing
chin
edgewise
several
times
talced
to me;
the extended
thumb
and
(8) Separate
index
as far as possible,
the remaining
leaving
the hand
about
six inches
fingers
place
closed,
-the
opposite
toward
the
then
right
it in a curve
ear, palin
head,
pass
forward
Jieard;
at the

(4)
and

protrude

hands

breast,
pointing
the wrists
about
lodge;
down

across

--7

of one hand
fingers
the backs
of those
one;

shook
WITH

then
downward
front,
again
to the
front
to before
the

slightly
breast

terlace

obtained
by
a Brl
Bull),
of 1880-'81

the
leaving
the temple

index,

against
across
the

t upward,

pass
and

forward,
the head,
to

left

were

(Medicine
the winter

[OF THE inteeioe],

A CONVERSATION"

eye, and the index

then
draw
the
index
temple,
the thumb-white
thumb
wJiite
tip touches
man, Fig.
315;
index
before
the
slioulder,
palm
the

answer,

OF IT ?

closed,
place
corner
of the

ingc:> on

49

COLLOQUIES.

a question
and
forming
from
Ta-tan-ka
Wa.kan

following
signs,
J. HoFFMAN,

W.

DAKOTA

and

distance

before

slightly
the fiat

downward,
terminating
in a continuons

(9) then
individual

addressed,

the

at

the

movement
face

expressing

height
direct

of the
the
a look

elbow-ltear,
extended
index

of inqury

you.

SIGN

492

AMONG

LANGUAGE

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH
ANALYSIS.

Whiteman

chief

Il

ti'-ma-hel

ti-el'

i-ta"-ca*

Wa-si'-ctf1

in

lodge

H-oi

na

na'-pe-un-za-pi
(5)
hana
ha,nd
we hold it,
of
hold
take

snkj^i
we wereatthat

lodge witMn

II
each
I~
[ to
to eacn

| and

na
place

kin

wo-nn-gla-ka-pi
(6i 7)
vve
we
7 talk

other

||Il

and

II

the
thing

na-ya-lion-liTi-o
(8,9)
7
you Bear it
It
last

be

will

that

observed
the

hu-o,

syllable,

the

is

point

interrogation

latter

implying mg

was
th
with

placed

the

under

the
buts geisuiue
xinougu
though
gesture
question,
question,
-L2
made
to accoinpany
not
it,

deemed

hear

for

gestures
a look

of

sufficient

desire

on the

and

to express
of the speaker.

part

I HEARD
Tes,
DID NOT SEE IT.

Answer.
BUT

you,
being
the

inquiry,

OF IT,

Hold

the

naturally

before

the

right

(1)
hand
breast
dex

or shoulder,
and

then,
ward
?

dex

and
against

thumb
i

//i
fig. 316..

v'

No.
o.

1V

the

thumb

as the

yes.

0.
SIieard,
extended

motion
in a continuons
the right
eye-saw;
(4) then
and pointing
the flat hand
so as to place
edgewise,
and
side
of the
before
the
breast,
inches
right
not.
downward-no,
slightly

closed
side

leaving
loosely

hand

of

the

thein-

extended,
down-

is thrown

bring
forward,
side
inner
the
Repeat

(2)
Fig.
index
extend

of the
gesture

pass
<J~"7 (3) ~cuaa
316;
from
forward
~r_
all the-fingers
about

forward

twelve
and

it ontward

throw

in-

the

AXALYSIS.

Ha-n,
fil
(1)
Yes,

I1

DIALOGUE
The
who
It
trace

following
contributes
has
of

been
gesture

introductory

Wa"-mla'-ke
(3)
Isawit. it.

tka

na-wa'-Bo"
(2)
(;)
Ineard

(but)

BETWEEN
notes

ALASKAN

INDIANS.

fornished

by Mr.

are

I1

Ivan

sni
W
(4)
not.

Peteoep,

the

Dialogue
stated
repeatedly
or sign

language

that
can

the
among
be found.

natives
The

of
universal

Alaska
spread

no

DIALOGUE

MALLEnr.]

of

the

eral

Russian

has

feature

of

employment
here

what

that

of
In

sign

to

saw

they

into

entering

of

while

not

and

the

month

of

September,

emptying
who did

its

1866,
waters

not

speak

not

arrived

into

the

Lilet,

exist

the
two

the

coast

matters
in

all that

this
account

tribes

on

Cook's

and

intercourse.

within

gestures

there

for

dispute
upon
a succinct

pages
of different

Alaska.

Peninsula,
causes

ail
mutual

could

On
spoken

touching
upon
on Alaskan

lengthened

to

a stream
River,
a distant
region,
of the
settlement

their

gen-

tongue,

Alaskan

in

and

primitive

Russians.

Innuit

abolished

authorities

any

trade

the

by
the

the

extent,
tribes

acknowledged
did
language

of

of this

visited

in the
present
subjoined
instance
where
I saw natives
other
of signs
and
only by means

each

ries

the

Without

I venture
tion,
at least
one
with

upon

even

493

observations

Arctic

opinions

there,
declared

country.

the

to a great
between

INDIANS.

as a medium

elements

homogeneous
seacoast
from

and

have

times

prevented
vast
regions

Kadiak,
has,
of sign language

their

Basing

former

certainly
all the

in

ALASKAN

the

hand,
whole

the
along
the Island

in

language

intercourse

linguistic
the other

BETWEEN

quesof

converse
the

bounda-

Lower

Kinnik

Indians

from

the

Kenaitzelanguage.
The people
at whieh
the
made
their
first
strangers
appearance
were
at a loss
to understand
equally
the visitors.
At last
a chief
of
the
name
of Chatidoolts
great
age, bearing
(mentioned
by Vancouver
as a youth),
was
found
to be able
to interpret
some
of the signs
made
and after
by the strangers,
a little
he entered
into
a continued
practice
conversation
with
them
in rather
a roundabout
himself
way,
being
blind.
He informed
me that
it was the second
or third
time
within
his
recollection
that
like
those
then
strangers
had come
to Kinnik
present
from
the
but
that
in his
he had
northeast,
youth
"talked
frequently
with
his
hands
to their
visitors
from
the west
and east.
He also told
me that
he had
this art from
his father,
acquired
as the old man
who,
had
"seen
expressed
and spoken
himself,
to all the tribes
every
country,
of the earth."
The conversation
was carried
on with
the help of the old
man's
who
described
to their
blind
sons,
the
of the
parent
gestures
and
were
instructed
in turn
strangers,
by him with
what
to
gestures
reply.
This

My
in

an

make

was

object,
primarily,
the future.

The

notes

thus
to

terpreted
or sentence

Indians

They

time
it at

frequently

with

pendants

contain

the

wore
beads

were

the
and

not

of dentalium

by

me

a narrative

of

Chatidoolts.

the time,
erroneous
pointed

at

with

only

once

to
proceeded
several
days.
for purposes
of trade
over

the

I shall
casual

two
present

strangers,
each

reference

in-

sign
to that

interprtation.
shirt

hunting

fringes

tattooed,
and

to

talk,
extending
use of the signs

to make

obtained
at

and

ornamented
tribes.

me

as I noted

incomplte
The two

with

new exprience
entirely
notes
of the desultory

being

carefully

is still

which
but
a small

ears
red

and
glass

of tanned
common
noses
bead.

to

moose-skin,
theKutchin

were

encumbered

Their

feet

were

494
-=vz

SIGN
,u~.

clothed

in

his

and
dently

One

moccasins.

from

to

(2) .Tennanah.
and describing

line

(3)

by

raised

Lefthand

of eye,

to height

hand

describes

is yours?
then
to mouth,
from

as

in preceding

Left

above
rising
Mountainmoved
from

from

thumb

to

east

many

sign-How

?
from Mountain-river
and
raised
toward
hand
sky, index
(4) T. Eight
three
This
and then
crescent
repeated
times
ring.

first
forming
new andfull

moon,

times.
hand

(5) Right
ular intervais
nately
(6)

and

right
Both

raised,
left

(8)
scribing
to the
(9)
breast.
(10)

breast,
toward

lifted
line

(12)

Both

hands

(13)

Index

I.

and

mouth-water.

left

to

pushed

gradually

regalter-

winter.

cold,

to

pointing

looking

put

palm

hand
white

white

pointing

pointing

descending,

of hips
three

of

height

wide.
shelter-

fingers

inward,

de-

hand,

Right

from
palm upward,
at great
distance-very
of sloping
in shape

forward,

eyes

to me three

Eight

T.-Left

at

of canoe,
by came.

shivering
Left
hand

height
palm
outward,
closed,
from
eye forward-see.
pointing
of shoulder,
hand
held
up, height

(14) Right
left hand
pointing

(18) Right
a little
ward

speaker

together
Fig.
259, on p. 431.
of eye,
height
lifted,

See
hands

with

on foot

simulating

to

right
westward.

running

camp.
(11) Both
times.
many

(16) Making
men Bussians?

lowered

paddling

months

cup-shaped

from

hand
Right
gradually
Left hand
shading
hands
Left
and right

(15) JL
extended-three

and

raised

westward.

waving
west-river

lodge,

(17)

three

over

pointing

hand

Eight

traveled

crossed

arms

index
to front,
hands
imitating

palm
Both

wallced.

index
(7) Right
the west-traveled

cross

extended

to left.

right

of eye, palm
outward,
curve
index
describes

river

and

closed;
a curve

tribes

descending

to height
Left

moved

outward,
palm
and
extended

fingers

rapidly;
hand.

days

three

1-

manufacture,
eviof copper

one peak
apparently
outline,
to meaxLTenan-tnu-lcoMana,

Chatidoolts

extended.
to left, fingers
of mountain
Ontline

right
west.

of English
one of them

a rifle

knives,

gradually

waving
mountainous

said

other,
river-men.

Right
of tlw. northeastern
lifted
hollowed,
hand,

Bight

describing

the

raised

hand

to left
right
with
left

strangers
to east
Wliich

north

hand

huge

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

manufacture.

(1) Kenaitee.L&t
times
several
from
pointing

had

of them
two

carried

companion
of native

NORTH

AMONG

LANGUAGE

spread-

siirprised.

fingers

extended,

men.

to me,

left

hand

cross

Bussians.

held

up,

three

fingers

men.

Russian

sign

of

Were

the

three

white

Q
hand

right-two
hand

palm
raised,
Russians.
extended,

to right-no.

height

inward,
of

two

eye,

fingers

palm

extended,

outward,

moved

sign

of
out-

Miiuanr.l

DIALOGUE

(19)

One

(20)

Sign

of left
finger
of cross
with

(22)
position
(23)
man.

Right
and

thumb

carried
Left

hand

Right

pointing

Forming

(28)

Right

hand

Both

hands

hand

chest,

right,
one

palm

downward-trade.

upholding

finger,

held

horizontally,

the

with

cup

with

palm

right

right

to

index

and

similating

me one

drinking
curved

toJiite

four

thiunb-eye-glasses.
front
of chest,

in

repeatedly,

npward,
in same

about

downward,

upward,

hand,

chest

palm
hand

Left

out-

palm

extended,

pointing

palm

eyes

grasping

495

extended,

something.

across

(27)

and

holding

before
rings
hand
clinched,
one.
inward-gave

Forming

(26)

closed

as if

hand
(24) Right
from
ground-small.
(25)

INDIANS.

raised-one.

across

closed

hand

ALASKAN

right-Russian.
of eye, fingers

hand
height
to right-no.
hand
carried

(21) Right
ward
a little

fingers

BETWEEN

feet

thumb

(2mi7c.
and

fingers

spread-

strong.
(29)

side-drunk,
(30) Both

to

pressed

and

temple

head

moved

from

side

to

headache.
index

fingers

placed

together,

extended,

forward-

pointing

together.
(31)
(32)
right

interlaced
Fingers
repeatedly-build.
Left
hand
fingers
extended,
closed,pointing
hand
extended,
fingers
placed
closed,

outward

(vertically),
left-

slopingly

against

camp.
(33)

Both

wrists

placed

against

fingers
spread
horns.
hands
(34) Both
horizontally
extended
full
gradually
length

hands

temples,

curved

and

upward

outward,

the

end-long
(35) Both

placing

one

(36)

Sign

(37)

Motions

back, moose.
hands
upright,
before
the other
of cross
for

(39)

Sign

for

(40)

Right
Left

hand

(41)
as if holding
and placing
(42)
moved

Right
forward

(43)

Fingers

together

of left

horizontally,

arated,

right

parted,

going

pointing
west and

outward,

drooping
extended

fingers
irees,

arm
right
a little
at

shoulder,

hand

forest,

and

dense

spread,

forest.

a gun-shot.
33,

height

something;

a little

of

height
right,

Bmsian.

lifted

mouth
hand

to
the

alternately

as before
camp
hand
describing

in

to

palm

of shooting
moose (Nos.

Sign

(38)
two.

lifted

right

hand

east.

10) camp.
from
east
mouth,

and

forward,
and left

west,

against

heart,

several

thnes

of right

hand

height
westward-three

of

left

twice-two

hand-

days.

elosed
fingers
of tearing
off

outward,
motion

simulating
meat.

index

of

fingers

to

back

hand

horizontally
raised
a little

pointing
eastward

(No.
curve
of

two

showing

moose

eating
placed
and

34),

fingers
glad

at

extended

and

chest.

Hands
men

and

closed,
heart.
placed
sepspeaicer

LANGUAGE

(44)

Pressing

both

arms

(45)

Drawing

index

of

the

knee

and
chest
against
around
hand
each
Une

imaginary
the toes

behind
just
lowered
(47) Head
times.
three
foot,

Sign

(49)

Pointing

extended

below

legs

each

across

hand

right

and
joined
a
foot
to

and

eye, back
held
upright;

finger

times-slept

camp.

of

height

three

of hand

horizontally

-fox.

to

the
then

pointed
from
the

forward
ground

closed,
left,
fingers
sudmiddle
finger

closed-trap.

denly
(52)

Both

(53)

Right

(54)

Sign

hands
for

trap
hand

(56)

thirty

flngers

about
of

two

marten

fingers

of

feet.

few

hands

wwiy.

ground
hands

or stump
times

three

and

descrip-

-marten.
until
aggre-

tldrty.

(58)
(59)

Driving

(60)

Right

to right

of both

a tree

around
both

of the

inches

Motions

LeftforearmheldupverticaUy,palmtofront,fingersspread
with hatchet
eut.
Motion
of chopping

(57)

spread

speaker-I.

as above-trap.
So. 51),
a
to within
lowered

jumping
up the

Holding

to

pointing

to right

of playful

gating

liftedheightofeye,palminward,

hand

(55) Right
movedfrom.left
tive

of

palm

10)

(No.

lowered

raised
hand
(51) Left
of middle
with
exception

into

side

hand

of right
left
hand

^50) Fingers
from
mouth,

cold.

very

shoes.

snow

to right

index

with

as before
camp,
to speaker
I.

fbr

(48)

shivering
corresponding

snow.

deep
Drawing

(40)

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

AMONG

SIGN

496

tree.

Mreh lark.
small
around
tilde
peeling
wedge
fromleft
moved
slowly
extended
and joined,
fingers
seams
it
with
mouth
pitching
while
blowing
upon

invisible
hand,

horizontally

of canoe.

up stream.
very vigorously
paddle
using paddle
hands
closed
on
above
head
arms
sides,
both
respective
(62) Lifting
canoe.
the ~bo.y-^poling
and lifting
as if grasping
something
montli.
once-one
and
ring)
for moon (No. 4), (crescent
(63) Sign
to left,
of
fingers
palm
hand
chest,
height
vertically,
(64) Right
pushed
hand
downward,
Left
palm
closed.
horizontally,
extended,
(61)

against
(65)
above
(66)
closed.

Motions

right
Right
other
Left

of

stopped.
hand,

index

drawing

extended,

Mgli mountains.
lifted
to left

hand

fingers

shoulder,
bent

and

back

closed,
shoulder.

outline
to front,
placed
Motion

of

mountains,

fingers
left

over

one

bent

and

and

then

hand,
Right
hands
as
with both
to right
across
chest
drawn
slowly
if adjusting
knapsack.
pack
pack,
Both
hands
forward,
as before
brought
for water
(No. 8).
(67) Sign
to respective
palms
outward
sides,
horizontally
arms
passed
palms
down,
touchline backwardnntil
circular
hands
Both
describing
down-lake.
ing

collar

bone-big

and

deep.

itallery.]

DIALOGUE

Left

(68)

hand

index

closed;
hands

raised

and

moved

for

INDIANS.

497

of nipple,
height
of index
of right
tip
to right
leaver.*

about

holding
from
left

chest

sign

ALASKAN

slightly

thumb

across

Previons

(69)

BETWEEN

many

(No.

52)

three

several

repeated

hands

held

(71)

up with fingers
of eye-twenty-five.
once-height
to himself
I.
Pointing

(72)

Sign

for

trap

(73)

Sign

for

(74)

Sign

for

temporary
new
and

(70)
hand

left

spread,

palm

(79)
(80)

Index
directed
Sign
Left

and

middle
of
finger
as if connting
two.
for trap
as before
(No.
forearm

twice

forward,

(No. 51)-trapped.
shelter
(No. 10) camjned.
full moon
(No. 4), once-one

hand
Right
over
passed
the
slowly
hair
a pendant
of white
touching
beads-old
man.
of right
hand
(76) Index
held
up-one.
Both
hands
(77)
closed
and
partially
placed
hands
to front,
a few inches
apart
women.
(78)

verv
and

as before

month.

(75)

eyes

Both

times

plentiful.
Both

fingers

hand.

right

hand

elbow
spread,
resting
and hands
(81) Arms
spanning
imaginary
for tree
as before
(82)
Sign
(No.
57), left
down
across
extended
right
hand-fell.
hand
laid
on top
(83) Right
of head,
then
left hand
chin,
white
beads-on
touching
the
fingers

chin.

against
held

51)
trading.
in front
of
chest,
the back
upon
of

vertically

and

palm
the

tree

hand

back

breast,

of

up,

palm

forward

of

hand

to

right
of some

forearm

Left

front,

hand-tree.
size-big.

suddenly

brought

over
the
hair
passed
liead of the old man.
man.

and

for old. man

as before
(84) Sign
(No. 75)-old
both
with
(85)
Closing
fore and
eyes
middle
of right
finger
hand;
both
hands
side by
placed
side,
horizontally,
palms
downward,
fingers
extended
and
hands
united,
separated
by slow horizontal
movement
to
and left-dead.
right
(86)

Sign

(87)

Fingers

(88)

Sign

(89)

Right

(cutting
pointing

women

as

before

bothhandsinterlaced
for lodge as before
index
describing

(No.

of

hand
hair).
Right
to black
scabbard

(90) Index
ward
across
(91)

for

and

middle

women.

atrightangles
(No. 10)
lodgeA
circle
around
the

passed
(blacking
of

finger

77)

over

forehead

severaltimes

built.

head,
height
and
face.
Left

faces)-mourning.
hand
right
passed

from

eyes

of eye
index
down-

cheeks
ceeping.
to himself-I.
Pointing

(^)^akethesignsiovsJioot(Kos.33,3),and.moose(Ko.37)shotamoose.
hand
extended
(93) Left
horizontally,
palm
upward,
right
across
left
placed
about
the middle
vertically,
dwided
in two.
hand
(94) Right
palm
moved
closed,
forward
from
downward,
breast
*uw
the
uiw
the
uud
aii.iii
arm
aiLLu.
and
Avuguu
length
vfxof
then
vimix
ope
opened-Igave.
32 A
A m
E

hand

right

(95)

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

498

zcomen.

for
women
So.
77)
to
women.
horizontally
placed
to left,
pointing
down,
hand,
palm
(96) Eight
and glad.
several
times-good
raised
and slightly
heart
before
his
to
companion
lie.
(97) Pointing
canoe.
of paddling-in
-(98) Motion
in N. E. direction,
gradually
extended
hand
and
arm
(99) Right
to me from the norfliewt.
touches
index
until
speaker-came
curvedback
as above
for together
(No. 30) togeifier.
Sign
(100)
of paddlingpaddled.
Motion
(101)
this place.
to ground-to
Pointing
(102)
water.
out of hand
water
of drinking
Motion
K.
(103)
extended
of left hand
on palm
(104)' Describingcirclewithrightindex

Sign

norizontlly
Left

(105)

laTce.
hand

backward.

sligbtly

of eye, palm
hand
closed

to height
of left
Fingers

raised

hand

i
leaning
?'1

liow many
four
fingers,

alternately

to front,

back

fingers

to'front,
showing

T. Holding
up right
(106)
as if counting-four.
at them
looMng
three
as above;
breast-brace
wooden
with
for
packing
Sign
(107)
as
above
ihree
portages.
shown
hand
of right
fingers
Left
hand
of stranger-gun.
to gun
hand
K. Right
pointing
(108)
to
times
several
moved
and
to front,
rapidly
raised
of -eye, palm
height
and left-interrogation.
right
i. e., wlaere did you luy
as before
for trade
(No. 22)-trade;
Sign
(109)
tlee gun f
eastPointing
as above
2).
(No.
for
Mountain-riwr
T. Sign
(110)
-
the eastward.
ward-from
~4.
to front,
both
and then
hands,
backs
to sun
raising
Pointing
(111)
days.
spread-ten
fingers
man.
to me-white
Pointing
(112)
joined.
fingers
outward,
held
palm
hand
Left
up
vertically,
(113)
in front,
hand
of left
across
fingers
horizontally
index
placed
Right

eyes

the

about
(114)

middle

Describing

joint-pallisaded.
with
square

Pointing

to

on flat

index

right

building.
(115)

his

goods.
hands
Both
horizontal,
3ln6)
then
downward-plenty.

and

Chatidoolts
mountain

men

tThey

never

In

giving

explained
had

to his

this

a peculiar
a house

narrative

sons

observed

1 have

interruptions,
there
were frquent
before
and
his sons,
and
doolts
of some
a knowledge
obtained

causedby
the
words

strangers
of the

beads-

beavers
the

of
the

other

departed
Kenaitze

chest

from

that

saying
with

original

consultation

Iradmg

upward

as to me,

as well

of catching
one
in which

mode

occupy
this

and

forward

brought

and

blanket,

powder-bofn,

gun,

<
of left hand-

palm

long
Indians

the

sticks.
died.

but
sequence,
Chatibetween
again
language.

they

had

italeeey.]

ALASKAN

AND

OJIBWA

OJIBWA
[Communicated
The
civilized
Two

the

Ojibwas
Indians
to

points
hand,
both

short

following

second

bringing
forearms
hands

stretched
the
height
may

daily

horizontally,
then

he

inward;
until
the

together,
ure is accompanied
Second
Indian,
hand

forms

above

andrepeatedlymoves

ail
them

on

horizon.
After

omitted.

theoutstretched

sign

a journey.

breast;
the

slowly

langnage:
First
of

to
to
the
the

he bends

next

sign for
the right

forefingerand

positedireetions(inimitationofthemotionfthelegsintheactofwallrii]g)
he raises
the right
Finally
hand
and stretches
up
eral fingers).
wien
the sun
stood
at such
To-dmj,

bends

meeting
hand

line
gest-

the

outto

the

to a certain

points

(as above)
downward

middlefinger
the

right
extends

and

sombocly?
and
with
east,
west (corresponding
and

Indian

straight
meet.
This

the

arm

the

the

he

forefingers,
and in a

forefingers
Tou met

east
Then

this

tradition

scanty

forefinger

but

thenheraises

Jackee.]
the

ancestors'

of his

brings

or

of

meet

inches

a half-circlefrom

Edwakd

outstretched

clinches

of thesun);
the southern

part

their

of the outstretched
tips
with
a look of
inquiry
the south,
facing
points

course

be made,

dialogue

few

Rev.

forms

possess
regarding
of different
tongue
Indian
with
the
a

499

DIALOGUE.

by the Very

it within

DIALOGUES.

inop-

forefinger
(or seva heigltt,
I met one (or
several)
persons
traveling
on foot.
Ifthetravelersmetwereonhorseback
he makes
the sign
for Jwrse as described
by (DaJcotaHL),
seeExTBACTS
from
or the
identical
one for going
DICTIONARY,
given
by (Ojibtva
I),
which
is as follows
To describe
a journey
on horsebak
the
first
two
of the right
hand
fingers
are placed
astride
of the forefinger
of the left
and both
hand,
the galloping
represent
movement
of a horse.
If it is a
wave
the two
foot
jonrney,
fingers.several
times
the air.
through

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

500

NARRATIVES.
The

by Dr.
a Pai-Ute

Natci,

the

J.

presented
of

HoFFMAN,
connected

chief

northern

camp
outbreak

of

his

of

the

States

the

Close
at arm's

eyes

indicate
hand

partly
a large

right
length
closed
circle
hands

fingers
fore the

body,

leaving

liouse

(brush

tent

placed
a space

closed,
times-mine.
ground,

diffi-

of

of

tips

Fig.

(4) with
breast
the

p. 431,

257,

slightly

the

right
several

index

toward

a position

nearer

right
to

with

the
spread
beupward
the wrists

pointing
another,
between
or five inches

four
see

forefinger
the

(3)

west-

the west,
(2)
of the right

Away to

tap
bent,
with
the
an imaginary
line,
(5) Draw
of the body
distance
in front
from
some

hand

more

Banaks.

pointed
extended,
back
head
thrown

horizon,

(locative),
one
against

or wik'-i-up),
extended
or

index

index

the
the

the direction
following
the
the ground
with

on

1878, and
into any

NARRATIVE.

above

downward-place

pointing
of both

the

and

in

occurred

drawn
being
with the
leagued

leaving

hand,
a little

tribe
to
of that
delegation
made
to an expdition
by him
Chief
of the
Head
Pai-Utes,
of preventing
for the purpose

from

being

NATOJPS

the

refers

Pai-Utes
by

was
from

the

with

partly
tribe,
Banaks
which

those

to prevent
the United

particularly
with
culty

(1)
ward

as a good
descriptive
modei,
of Ethnology,
Bureau
the

in January,
1880,
of his father,
Winnimukka,

hostile

the

W.

and

Washington
by direction
to

is

whieh

following,

obtained

on the
a spot
by quickly
ground
(6) indicate
downthe index
hand
with
the right
pointing
raising
depressing
the
the
forelock
with
right
hand,
a stopping
ward-to
grasp
place,
(7)
the
still
six inches,
and
raise
it about
holding
to the
forehead,
palm
see
tlie
tribe
p?
Fig.
245,
418,
hair
ohief of
(Winnimukka),
upward
tlie
held
forhand
the
with
the
breast
right
index-me,
(9) the
(8) touch
of
the
at
the
level
downward,
from
the hip
palm
ward
elbow,
closed,
a
down
and
moved
extended
middle
up and
with
the
quickly
finger
at the
the right,
inclined
toward
short
distance
telegrphed,
(10) head
to

it

time

same

(11)
index

up,

(12)

ward,

distance

a short
repeat

eyes closed,
to within
six

spread

it I heard,
line
indicated

pointing
An
imaginary
from

and
across

toward

movement

making

toward

index

went,
with

I came,

there

from
and

gesture
toward
inches

extended
the

right

before
No.

6a

from

and

the

the

body

stopjping

the

to

of the

forehead

extended

and

inverted

on

the

inclining
right

I slept.
right

wUte

the

with

a place

place, (13)
the extended

bring
right,
ear-where
the right
of the
and thumb
index
of

side

ear

i. e., understood.
with
the
extended

(14)

hand,
man

right
I
the head,

palm
hand,
Place
the

palm

(American),

down(15)

MALLEKr-l

NATCfS
~.u.m.

both

elevating
the

ing,
with

little

the

and

hands

right

forefinger
downward

pointing

remaining
line
along

before
of the

finger

and

fingers

I..J NAKKATIVE.
"L".a..LoL

the

breast,

right

hand

being
the

501 V J_
iJ

palms

the ground
toward
of the
closed
left
and
forefinger
hand,
second
of the right
astraddle
the
fingers
a series
of arched
or curved
movements

touch

touchthe

breast

the
lowering
still
extended

hand,

(16)

myself,
(17)
with
the index
loosely
extrme

thumbs

forward,

closed-nine,

suddenly-and
and forward
thumb

r L,

(the

closed)

indicateanimaginary
right-went,
(18) extend
the

place
forefinger
toward

the

the

fore

separated
of the left,

and

and
make
liorse-

right-rode

the
hands
in their
relative
(19) keeping
them
aplace
position,
distance
below
the right
inclined
ear, the head
toward
that
being
the signs
for riding
side-sleep,
(20) repeat
(No. 18) and sleeping
(Ko. 19)
three
times
-four
No. 18, and
days and nights,
(21) make
sign
stopping
toward
the
east
with
the extended
snddenly
point
of the
index-finger
and
follow
right
the
(others
being
closed)
course
of the
sun
until
it
reaches
the zenith-arrived
at noon of the fifth day.
oaclc,
sliort

(22)

Indicate

together

a^in

a circle

as in No. 2-a
camp,
(23) the
both
moved
3, and in this
position,
downward
from
side
to side-many
jerks
the chief
of the tribe
as in No. 7-meaning
No.

and
npward
then
indicate
of tlie
sound

camps
of
of "phew"
from

the

chief
of tlie tribe.
and draw
the extended

the

throat

the

same

extended

with

the

extended

tribe,

Pai-Ute,

palms

forward,
and
thumbs

then

in short

placed
irregular

wil'-i-ups,
(24)
that
it was one

a peculiar
(25) Make
whistling
index
of the right
hand
across
an imaginary
line with
(26) draw

to right
Banale,
toward
the
from
the right
index,
pointing
to
ground,
the
the north,
make
body-came
from
No. 2 camp,
(27) again
gesture
it twice
as No. 18 (forward
(28) and follow
by sign
from
the body,
given
but
a short
rode.
the back
of the right
distance)-two
hand
(29) Rub

fingers
twelve,

(31)

separated,
out ofeamp,

left

hands

index

of

the

both
(30) elevate
thumbs
touching,
the

except

i. e., the
narrator's
the
by side before
after
a short
close
then,
pause,
two
outer
of the
fingers
right
left-Indian,
hands
side

the hands
side
again
place
and move
them
in a horizontal

by

at

or four

a different

and
fingers
held
in front
council,
downward

(37)

times,
point-I
thumbs
of

the

point
over the

pointing
tallce
separated,
body
toward

as
the

forward,
to them,

ail spread
with
fingers
curve
toward
the right-went
as No. 25 Banale,
(33) that

each
(36)

time
both
and

palms
facing
far as possible
east

with

hand-

side

make
the sign
(32) and
given
the
hands
as in No. 31,
Ko. 2 camp,
(34) then
join
ward
the front
Pai-Utes
returned,
(35) close the right
index
move
it forward
only
and
downward
extended,
three

own
breast,
ail the

in
the

from
hand,
from

the

right

or
of
to-

the
leaving
the
mouth

the
movement
ending
hands
pointing
upward,
about
four inches
apart,

that
index

position
apparently
it to an

the

men

in

curving
altitude
of

then
elevate
horizon,
gradually
and until
nine d'cloclc next
night
the
morning,
(38) bring
closed
with
hands,
and forward
from their
forefingers
upward
extended,
and place
respective
them
side by side, palms
sides,
in frontforward,
45

talked

all

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

502

.-r

-i~i

r\-r

rr

tnr\\

_7

OOK

OOC\

Pr^K'K

n.-rrrf\r\
followed

Fig.
317, (39) (see also pp. 385, 386)
my brother,
toward
the left and fronfc-Votfe,
No. 18, directed
No. 2 eamj>.
chief,
(41) and
Continue

(42)
holding

by
about

them

the
hands,
inches.below

placing
six
mclined

sign
(43) make
to the level
hand

;,a;
~8t~

closed-three,
the
ward

t?ig. 317.
gesture
horizon-in

the

hold
thumb

left

directed

being
the ground

along

(52) tap
at arm's

u-ent,
nearly

Make

(53)

hand

right
as in

the

of

the

extended,
the

make

camp.
toward

No.

gesture

(49)
up,

move-

the

35,

(51) motion
th left and

to tliem,

talked

crooked,

and

twenty
extended

upward
over

thumb

No.

49) tliey
left hand

the

the
(54) extend
rode,
times
several
earth
to a pointof
forefingers
side of the
either

collected

the

with
on

one

place

(56) hold the

inches
before
hand

right
movement

curved

the

hands,

(a steer),

forward,
of the
partly

front-I
towards

and
both

(55)
and

tap

Close

about

short

the

and
front,
the
fingers

and

forward-cattle

back

(46)
to the

their
18

No.

6, having
wtete
men.

palms
back

position
the
right-came,
index
the
right

left

length-to

extended

forehead,
strike

toward

gesture
to the left

partly

make
hand

left

forefinger
them
todraw

from
the body
toward
hand,
stated
of the fingers
(in
just
No. 6, with
as in gesture
ground,

the

the

from
and

position

No.

sign

camp
each

with
the

retaining

front,

the

closed,

in-

(night),
the left

No. 14cwhite
man,
sign
the body,
back
before
downwardpointing
remainingfingers

index
finger
right
the left
towards

the

with

(50)

ment

(57)

hand

andforefinger

three,

with

42 sleep;
(47) point
tlw morning,
(4S) make
at arm's
length
nearly

palm,

being

one sleep
(44) raise

thumb
to

slightly

head

forward

elbow

upward,
and in this

No.

make

eastern

in that
direction
No. 14 white
man,

(45)
and

body

the

ear,

to

palm

curved,

right

of the

\\trr
4-l/i
tVa.ot"ITW*a
by th gesture,
No. 7 the head

by

(40)

slightly
the

pointing

fingers

hip,

then

considerably

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

left

breast,
the

into

with

hand

the
both

loosely
and

left-shot,
their

hands,

the
and
downward
toward
right
-fell
over,
at
the body
distance
before
a short
the
left
hand
then hold
with the thumb
of the
fingers
closed,
palm
downward,
elbow,
the flattened
right
over the second j oint of the
forefin
ger, extend
lying
of the left, and
before
the body,
by the knuckles
just
edge
hand,
down,
the movement-slcinned,
the body,
(59)
towards
draw
the hand
repeating
with
hands
both
in No.
place
make
the
25 Banale,
(60)
given
sign
the
before
to thumb,
thumb
and palms
forward,
fingers
upward
spread
toward
the left
motion
a
tremulous
them
with
moving
shoulder,
right
the ground
movements
toward
short
three
and fronfc-^eame
in, (61) make
downand
pointing
with
the left
loosely
curved,
in front,
fingers
hand,
hand
the
then
with
open
ihree
wMte
right
the
men,
(62)
ward
camp
of

position

unchanged,

Icilled,
(58)
the height

and
and

flattened,
lefc-er

ltanding
(64)

edge

wp
it around
Make
sign

down,

towards

eut

the

mat,
(63)
to the visitors.
No.

35, the

and

movement

the
make

being

body
the

as well

as to the

pantomimic
directed

to the

right
of

gesture
left

hand,

MALLERY.]

je

NATCI'S

hnli7

as held

in

side

the

/m_

in No.

of

hand

~T~

-7~7

49-told

head

with

the

forward-to

1-L.

~~7*

men,

the

hand,
across

left
and

towards

close
scalp
(66)
and
wave
it several

extended,
distance

before

the

face,

no, Fig.
318, (67) make
and raising
theforelock
the whole
frame
with
chief.

Close

(70)

extended,
forward

No.

4-me,
the left

with

a triumphant
tip

anddownward

(68)

air

hand
with
right
to the mouth
and

J..1.

direction

went

to one

curved,

at
side,

toward

partly
a short

head

time-

at

the

No.

repeat

65 scalp,
,s~
'r-=f\

hand,
straighten
make me a great
the
index
fully
direct

same

the

The

above
the

ceived

telegraphic
in that

c\

stop,

movement-the

Tiff
v,

thrown

position,

slightly

orally
by the
I started

hori-

upon

we four

Soon

after

our

arrivai

from

of

the

an

Pai-Utes

alliance

andJtalkedto
with

the

them
and

Banaks

Next
I sent
locality.
morning
my
with
a report
of proceedings.
On the following
white
day three

brother
men

of

rode

where

in,
to become

I shot

when
violent

and

the

meat
at

any

killed
was

a steer,
and
distributed.

chief,

into

camp,

moment,

the

white

The
men

on

the

night.
for four

when

I col-

the

continuance

the

while

one

reour

with

regarding

their

the
Pai-Utes
to move
up to aid in persnading
Next
I consulted
with
them
morning
respecting
which
went
a short
distance
to their
they
away

camp, two Banaks

to ask them
all to

night

to

in

camp

Station,
to induce

Pai-TJte

all

"Hear-

my

Winnemucca

at the

escaped

as follows:

eastward

at

arriving
the head

upward

narrator

north,

when,
orders

a half.

all

ft|
IS^
;FlG-318-

I sent
twelve
Pai-Utes
to their
in, when
camp
in to hold
council.
These
soon returned,
messengers

lected

them,
came

^\j^

index

closed,
western

/K\|"jf

Banaks

hand
right
toward
the

<

t\

it firmly

from
chief
to go north
to escape
the
difficulties
region
approaching
1 started
for
where
I remained
Camp
McDermit,
next
in company
with
nine
morning
others,
we rode

Leaving
days and

gers

the

point
dip the

paraphrased
in the

trouble
Nevada,

Banaks.

come

same

was

ing of
Western
bands

of

(69)

finger
downward
a/ter
(73) make
sitnset,
as'To.
14 white men, (74) pointing
to the heart
as in
given
No. 18 from
near
I, (75) conclude
by making
gesture
body
at the
end
of each
movement
the
hands
left, fonr
times,

in the
remaining
on JiorsebacTc.

came

with

(72)

palm
downward,
and at arm's
length

zon,
the
gesture
No. 4-and

theground

termination

_wt

the index
leaving
from
side to side

(71) then
the hands,
side by side,
placing
thambs
pointing
upward,
and all the fingers
move
them
from
touching,
separated,
near
the breast
outward
toward
the
palms
right,
facing
that

toward

T.

the hair
on the right
(65) grasping
and
the
extended
drawing
right
the side ofthe
head
from
behind

right
hand,
times
quickly
the
shaking

slightly

high

the

4-T~~

the

gesture

the

place

503

/R:\

ffte white

with

edge

NARRATIVE.

away
future
camp.
skinning
Banaks
became

dan-

in that

Winnimukka,
who
from

had
the

come

border.

after
operations,
I then
followed
it the
being
alarmed,

Banaks
disposed
when

LANGUAGE

SIGN

504

I told

them

myself

in

rather

that

great
to cease

threatening

distance

to hold

and

men

allow

than

for

defending
them,
as Winnemukka
a chief

I mounted

to be

and

fled

INDIANS.

I would

scalped

action

I would
moved
sun

I told

the

to one

side

down

went
the

toward

be scalped
as

considered

be

When

by my people.
all
men
they
and
after
the

council,
horses

our

them

which

white

the
a war

AMERICAN

NORTH

AMONG

Banaks
a short
white

the
whence

south,

we

came."
Some

the

of
the

facing

seem
to require
explanation.
signs
and
of this narration,
the wholo

above

west

during

the

this

will

north;
11 and
in Nos.

signified
the right

17,

the
significance
explain
and to the left in No. 75.

Natci
by
of his

the

was

right

he

gesture

to

an Indian
brush
27, 33, and 41) designates
the
not
one for some
has
years,
occupied
lodge,
of
the
round
form
in
the
illustrates
the
conception
original
gesture
in
which
the
of
and
foundation
of poles,
interlacing
brush,
branches,
23
in gestures
has survived
of the icik'-i-u])
the construction
Nos. 3 and
in
2 (repeated
and
although

No.

Nos.

22,

Natci

i. e., an encampment).
from
the
and
origin
59), has its
of cutwere
in the habit
Banaks
index
the
is made
with
This
sign
several
which
the flat hand,
among

than
to more
referring
one,
(the latter
32
No. 25 (also
The sign for Banak,
the
that
tradition
the Pai-Utes
among
their

the
throats
of
ting
of the similar
instead
for

sign
them.
"A
the
from

that

will

tionality,

station,
or perhaps

by

be

the

seen

fingers

without
repeated
No. 61, where
the
(white),
or tents
This
Banaks,
out its

and

the

of the
also

occurs

which,

any

in

used

previously
three
fingers

once

after
instances,
in representing
hand

the

59,

specified,
the tribe

ground

of indicating

the

were

number

as

gesture,

represented
signified

60, and 71) employed

is used
subsequently

na-

the

indicating

spcifie

accompanying
of the
left

(Nos.

instead

ground

toward

movements

men.
(white)
in the
gesture
been

specific
with

Nos.

the

several

previously

having

in

toward

its

three
three

no
contact

in sufficient

been

54, represents
6, 12, 52, and
contradistinguished
men, andis
of a number
encampment
permanent

to

from

that

had

examined

Pai-TTtes
having

of white

or camp

dotting

merely

also

th
not

referred

place,"

temporary
a village,

with

of Indians,

body

stopping

of persons,
circle.
It

the

denotes

tribes

victims.

gesture
but
Sioux,

th

in

men

the

camp
for

the

with-

for
represented.
sign
53 and of Nos. 74 and
Nos.
57 and
the signs
underare
so that
readily
the
severally
75 indicates
they
conjunction,
reand
I."
The
same
men
and
"the
white
and killed,"
as "shot
stood
and
I."
the
nine
15
and
to
Nos.
mark
16,
applies
The

specific

rapid

preceding
connection

of

mallert.]

NATCl's

AND

PATRICIO'S

PATBICIO'S
This

narrative

was

assistant

acting
Mexico,

from

Patricio,
of what

an

(1)

hand

of arm
Arm

(2)
south

by

a cavalry

which

edge,
curved,
the West
(far

toward

turned

same,

to

the

palm

Atkins,

Fork,-New
called
habitually

narrator

account
disarmArmy,

belonged.
extended

forward,

westward).
and
down,

tips

hand,

H.

It gives
an
which
was the
Round-up,"
command
of the United
States

"April

subtribe

on

July,
1880, by Dr. Feancis
States
at
South
Army,

(Sheepskin-leggings),
Mescalero
Apache.

young
termed
the

is locally

Left

in

Ti-pe-bes-tlel

505

NARRATIVE.

'United

intelligent

ing and imprisoning

of the small
Apache

length

obtained

surgeon,

NARRATIVES.

moved

it

backward
from

north

to

(river).
same

Dipped

(3)

hand

several

times

above

and

last

beyond

line

(be-

yond).
curved
and
laid
on
(4) Hand
(Y, more
flexed)
foot
much
curved
drew
(mocasins
wp at to,); then
and
eut
off with
of hands
knee,
edges
(boot
who wear
booted
moccasins
with
Apaches,
turn-up
held
before
near
(5) Hands
tips
him,
together,
then
and
of
alternately
opened
gathered
fingers
to P),
and
them
toward
each
other
thrusting
Jdlled
many).
Held

(6)
widely
(7)
forward
so

hands

six

separated
Held
right
and

dotfnward

many
dead).
Put
thumbs

(8)
other
(9)

(10)
astride

to

closed

fingers

No.

Repeated
Placed
of left

inches

(Mexican,
hand
on

first
index,
hands

from
i.

palm

edge,

temples

and

Struck

right

earth

indexes

held

second

horizontally

fist

across

of his

top

tops),

(Warm

to

legs

near

Spring

toes.)
fingers
gathered
both
hands
(P to
a

few

on

(T

slwt
of

fingers

on
up

times
and

U
or

forefingers

it on

edge

(U)
U,

(slaot

to

its

back

X),

(dead,

in

front,

meeting

forward,

i. e., cap-visor).
(soldiers,
5 and No. 7 (were
also
and

back

hands

of head,
thumbs
a broad
hat).
toward
threw
him,

toward

sharply

on edge
and
(11) Held
them
forward,
waving
vertically
horses
or others).
N. B.-Using
also.
troops
marching
(12)

side

e., wears

its

dead).

right

others

closed,

forward),
off with

pushed
soldiers'

hand,

(horses).
forward

(T

(marching,
both
hands

in front

on

edge
i. e., ran
indicates

of chinfrom

double

right

to left

ranks

of

sharply

(bad).
4 (Warm
RepeatedNo.
S pring Apache).
to head,
from
(14) Moved
center
fist, thumb
a little
backward
ple and
(fool).
(13)

(15)
(16)
(W)

No. 8 and To.

Repeated
Thrust
hand
down
right

(came

hre).

11 (soldiers
and

over

of

riding
beyond

forehead

to right

in

column).

left,

double
both

palms

tem-

down

AMONG
AMONG

LANGUAGE
LANGUAGE

SIGN
SIGN

506
506

INDIANS.
lINiUAJNS.

8 (soldier).

No.

(18)

Repeated
Touched

hair

(hair).

(19)

Touched

tent

(20)

Touched

white).
(giiite
of shoulder

(17)

AMERICAN
AMERICAN

NORTH
NORTH

top

(commissioned

i.

officer,

shoulder-

e.,

straps).
(21)

Thrust

hands

both

up

(high rarik).
it abont
waved

high

to forehead
forefinger
(22) Right
head
about
rolled
fool,
(primarily
as no sbe mueh).
preter
(23) Drew
calero
Indian).
(24)
indexes

hands

thighs

hands

Approximated
widely

his

up

separated,

but

qualified

and

body

before
him,
as if inclosing

in
and

in front
this

case

down,

inter-

the

to himself

pointed

palms
a circle

and

of face
by

(Mes-

thumbs

with

and

i. e., corralled,

(ccuptured,

surrounded).
them
held
wrists
of hands
apart,
tips
together,
(25) Placed
in
this
case
the
hands
agmcy).
both
(house;
inclined),
and downward,
forward
both hands,
palms
back,
(26) Threw
several
times
knuckles
from
joint)
only,
(metacarpo-phalangeal

erect

(T,

moving
(issuing

rations).
(27)

Thrast

(28)

Repeated

repeated
uja)
times
several

and downward
mouth
(food).
fingers
(N) toward
outh^ued
a hemispherical
No. 25 Qwuse)
object
(wilc-iwith
the
hands
these
several
emphasis
bringing
times,

two

down

(29) Repeated
side (village
over
(31)

Repeated
Thrust

1 saw,

or there

(32)
General

Repeated

(30)

the

toward

No.

25

earth

several

t'Itre).
Nos.
17 to 21, inclusive
from
forward
two fingers
were).
3Jo.ll

said

(toward

No. 4, adding,
Repeated
on a tobacco
wrapper
paper

distinguished
across

indexes
(34)

(General
his
eyes

Mllside),

hill-

X).
(primarily

(troops

went

I see;

also

tliere

with

over

X).

Repeated

No.

24

(35)

Repeated

No.

31

(there

(36)

Repeated

No.

33

(San

(37)

Repeated

No.

(38)

Clasped

his

(San
fillet
about

from
and

around

Carlos

a red

by wearing
each
cheek

indexes

swept

(33)
red

liere).
(village
permanently
to a neighboring
and pointed

times

nose

No.

Apaches,
the

outward

23 (to

head)

head
scouts
also

and

touched

especially
drew
added,

(were much yainted).

the Mesealero
Indians).

capture

were).
Carlos

scouts).

8 (and soldiers).
hands
effusiyely

before

his

breast

(so

many!

i. e., a

greatmany).

his

(39)

Repeated

ISb.

(40)

Repeated

No.

(41)

Brought

fists

31(1
saw).
23 (my people).
under
together

with
a shrinking
breast,
off halfofleft
(42) Struck
(43)

Waved

off

laterally

close
to
and hugged
his arms
chin,
of body
(afraid).
or a portion).
index
index
with
right
(half,
both
hands
with
brisldy
{fled).
and upward
motion

PATRICIO'S

wzbkt-1

circled

(44) Projected
zenitli
{next

to

(45)

thumb
right
i. e., sunrise

morning,
No. 23

(46)

Repeated
Held
hands

(47)

Wa,ved

NARRATIVE.

and

507

index

to eastern

thence

horizon,

to noon).

{the Mescaleros).
in position
of aiming
a gun-left
index
before
right
briskly
right

oblique
shoulder

{slioot).
(no, did not;

negation).
(48)

his

Swept

hand

from

behind

palm

forward,

up

(Y)

(the

others

and

down

came).
(49)

Repeated

No.

5 (and

(50)

Repeated

No.

23

{the

(51)

Repeated

No.

(52)

Repeated

No.

Mesedleros).
7 (many
dead).
8 (soldiers).

(53)

Repeated

No.

10

(54)

Hand

mounted).
{horse,
down
(W) moved

forward,

(55)
curved)

forward

palm

i. e., infantry).
Beckoned
with

{walking,

sliot).

right

two

hand,

curved

fingers

up

(N horizontal

and

(came).

(56)

Repeated

No.

(57)

Repeated

No.

(58)

Repeated

No.

11 {marcMrtg).
28 (to this camp,
or village).
23 {with Mescaleros).

(59)

Repeated

No.

24

(as prisoners,

(00)

Hepeated

No.

33

(San

Placed

(61)
(many

spread

hands,

surrounded).

Carlosscouts).
out
(R inverted),

tips

about

down,

waist

crtridges).

(62)

Repeated

No.

(63)

Repeated

No.

(64)

Repeated

No.

(65)

Repeated

No.

46

{andguns).
5 {shot many).
4 (Warm
Spring

it toward

los scouts

brave).

are

earth

over

CONTTNTrOUS

Far

westward
Mlld

the

beyond

many

Mexicans

ferior

intelligence,
The Mescaleros
and

San

was

village
Carlos

scouts

were

a great

There
I saw
Next

to receive

that
morning

my

01?

Rio Grande

are

soldiers
are

under

to capture
wished
to

his

leffe shoulder

TRANSIATION

and

Warm
(the
Spring
Apaches)
Some
came
here
cavalry

agency,
Our

Apaches).

23 (and Mescaleros).
fist-thumb
to head-across

(66) Moved
and cast
left,

-who

and

bad

from

to
right
San Car-

i. e., the

ABOVE.

the

Warm

stole

their

Spring
Apaches,
horses.
They

fools.

an aged

the

THE

and
and

forehead
(brave,

officer

Mescalero

of

high

rank,

but

of in-

Indians.

have

their
here
village
permanently
by the
i. e., were
inclined.
rations,
peacefully
there..
I saw the
come with
and
general
troops
snrronnd
the
Mescalero
Indians.
(or
capture)

their

over
to
many

San

Carlos

were
people
afraid,
the
Mescaleros
did

scouts

and

and

half

not

shoot

soldiers.

of them
(were

fled.
not

hostile).

The

*
508

SIGN

others

came

brought
The

us

and

San

NORTH

many
San Carlos

Warm
scouts

and

Indians

Spring
are

is contributed

The

following

This

narrative

the

was

an

aged

many

and

graphie
ure
language.

vivid

story

have

guage,

might
while

styled
have

anything
endeavored

tions

from
In

cable.

in
that
Indeed,
been

the

oral
better
to

perilous
it may be
to

of

the

the

speaking

if

not

of

"arm,"

otherwise

the
(1) With
slow and
peculiarly
toward
wave
(This

gesture

(2) He

then

hair,
(3) From

which

thumb

brought
was

thence

up

manner,

(4) Next,

present

it slowly,
the

with

powerful

he

toward

the

of

anupward
time ago.
to be an

long
it seems

and

temple

tapped

the
explacing
thigh,
the
which
his
trousers,
as to adin such
a manner
the

surface
the

and

of

upon
held
grasped
black

with

in

gray.

a fold

strain

time.

actual

accompanying
hand
back
upon

the

placed

finger-hair
it down
upon

smooth

of
time

is understood

motion

a moment-a

the

gray,
he carried

the

"right"

a long, of whieh
the
clear
withont

hand

left

with

the

the

accompanying
thus
suspended

perpendicularly
finger
and finger
of the right

vantageously
i. e., black.

&c.,

neighborhood
319.
The

for"
forefinger."
uttered
time
ago),
(a long
above
the arm
he elevated

"me-wi-ja"

Withdrawing

the

shore,

occurred,

stands

for time,
sign
it is not sufficiently

and

exclamation.)
his knee.

tended

also

as practithat
the

lake

the

Fig.
with

connec-

actually

in the

diagram,
coincided

be

hardly

original
as far

by

to had

Superior,

resembles

abbreviailoi2,

his

Lake
annexed

"finger,"

emphatic
the head,
and heldit

fire

a camp

the
lan-

delivery.

it is stated

referred

"Finger"

at

the

accompaniment

before

April)

"hand,"

specified.
exclamation

the

right
of the hand

of

could

of
part
in their

understanding

event

gest-

of verbal

expedient
as it was,

gestnres

a clear

so

pantomimes

the

subordinate
verbal

with

as a specimen
of
Indian
with
mimicry,

truly

incoherent
the
these

part

but

orally,

without

reproduce

(latter

John

life,

any

omitting
memory,
order
to facilitate

relation

Jackbr

presented
one familiar

was in a sitting
posture
gesturer
the
and facing
the locality
where
of Keweenaw
Bay,
viz, portion
as seen
by the
Portage
Entry,
In

Francis

by

intelligible
exposition,
thau

guns,

whom

He

years.
his

and

Mescaleros.

"noonWa-wa-gi-jig
(literally
1 have
been intimately
connected
to one of
delivered
his story,
referring

to me
with

Ojibwa,
of

period
incidents

infantry

STORY.

Mr.

by

related

and

men.

brave

NA-WA-GI-JI&S

day sky"),
for a long

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

The
Mescaleros.
and
killed
cavalry
many
to this camp
as prisoners.
(tlie Mescaleros)
with ammunition
were
well
Carlos
scouts
supplied

shot

The

AMONG

LANGUAGE

of the

muscles,

cloth
he

oftJiat

slowly

color,

stretched

muibbt.]
out

NA-WA-GI-JIG-'S

STOKT.

509

the

arm and fist

and
right
the arm about
grasping
he raised
the forearm
left,
perpendicularly
upward,
down
with
the grasp
in doing
so (fingers
force,
tightenirig
thumb
knuckle,
against
pit of elbow)
strength.
first
at me-you.
(5) Pointing

the

the

held
out
(6) He next
about
four
feet
above
afterward

the

elevating
indicated

that

with

a telling
i. e., a youth

lielglit,

(7) He then
rapidly
forward
and toward

the

hand

turned

upward,
of the

a nod
knee

Musing
with

pointed

the

head,
well.

very

(8)

extended

palm

few

the

and

horizontally

the

arm

hand

in

its

he
moments,
toward

direction-eastward.
(9) In an easterly
the arm to the right
(10) Thence
turning
a projection
of land
southward
at a distance
in

ing
ately
same
not

each
after

case

(12)

(13)
slightly
partially

the

and

its

length

a jerk
motion

the

the

miles

of the
with

dropping

upon

the

surface

the

hand,
others

extended,
explanatory
connection
with

an

the
erecting
and naturally
quickly

during

manner,
with
the

of

arm
the

and
frozen

(15)
(16)
toward

Following

the

the

(17)

ground-at
No.
Repeated

(18)

Repeated

No.

the

the

no

touched

palm
and

closed,

his

the

distance
could

object,

breast

forefinger
it down-

forwd,
nodded

uninterrupted

preceding

immediwith

spot
visible

bearing
he

its

turning
slightly
all in an

the

carrying

toward
follow-

eyes-and

indicating

body,

finger
miles

movement
one.

one,

gesture
Ifor
he turned
the

hand
emphatic
movement,
upward,
thumb
pointing
remaining
forward,
fingers
and more
or less separated
opened
-furtliermore.

and

after

first
position,
the
movement,

touching
Pointed
with

with

which,
tliere.

the

the
two

index,

joined
by another.
Repeating
the name
Ga-M-wa-bi-Tco-lce.

repeatedly

nodded

of about

finger

bay,
out

toward

finger

he

eastward,
as though

the finger
of the
expanse

erected

Again,

the

again

of

the

Thence

(14) Then
a horizontal

tending

the

of

hand

otherwise-two

Carrying

in

direction

the
nod

emphatic

perpendicularly
ward
in an
meaning

the

placed

a spot
upon
be marked

(11)
myself.

to

of
with

extended

slowly
along

the

toward

out tliere.

bay

to

estimated

two-thirds
motion

closing

next
and

fingers

downward,,
a moment

head

accompanied

downfall

it
upon

size.

the

terminating
and
outward,

and
the

about

right,

palm

measure

higher,

look,
leaning
that
of about

with

brought

pressing

flat,

the

ground,
correting
hand
a few inches

by

thus
height
side-about

hand

the

elbow

then

a moment's
and
this

pointing
he at
motion,

with

hair,

meaning
the
toward
finger
a short
distance
1Z furtliermore.
the

14, adding

brought

fingers

and

exclamation
the

stop

second

third

forward
the same

a repetition
in this case
the

right,

toward

finger

down

joining

the

and

hand

flly

ex-

another,
i.
e.,
time
called
out

of

No. 2grayliair
an old man.

directing

it

obliquely

my riglat.
to

joined

fore

and

middle

510

thumb
fingers,
and
pronounced
of

the

the

face,

the
toward

the

(this

by a third,
a

is

corruption

Christianized
among
movement.

the

repeating

in

perpendicularly
in ail.

fingers
a little

forward

the

the

toward

front

pf

three

and
carried
it a
relaxing,
fingers
back to the right,
pointing
fingers
and left
to the right
each
case
placed

hand,
thence

left,

in

ground

distance.

a short

He

separated

hand

lowered

(20) Presently
short
distance

(21)

Baptist,
the three

pushing

obliquely
of me at

his son, while

INDIANS.

i. e.,joined

tip

upon
words

"Jean

John
Held
up

(19)

AMEEICAN

NORTH

of fourth-another,
Sa-ba-dis
uo-gwis-san
a favorite
name
Baptiste,"

resting
the

French

Indians)

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

then

the

brought

the

toward

hand-back

index

right,

hori-

secremaining
fingers
closed,
zontally
extended,
two
and moved
it slowly
front
of abdomen,
ond
up
finger-in
and raising
it a slight
or three
motion,
times,
jerk at the upward
giving
he inclined
the body
At the
same
time
in doing
so.
the arm partially
thumb

placed

against
and down

This
refers
a little,
down fishing.
eyes
looking
from
the ice, and,
as may be inferred
it, to the use of hook
as a rod
serves
to which
the line is attached
short
stick

to

forward

and

up

down
After

(22)
toward

hour

tenth
ten
and

that

in the

manner

a short

pause

point
of the

it briskly

and

his
hand

and

face

is moved

index
the
directing
hand,
the
sun passes
at about
the
direction
with
the
eye about

which
the

following
the

toward

some

several

and

the

elevated

meridian

dcloclc,
(23) Turning
extended

on

fishing
line.

described.
he

of the
day,

and

distance

times

toward

southwest

and

holding

the

up

in front
of it,
back outward,
the face;
fresh breeze from

he

flat

waved

the south-

west.
No. 21 (fishing),
up and
playing
the imaginaryfish-line
(24) Repeated
movement
a
till
ail
at
once
he
the
down
for
by
changed
regularly
while,
he repeated
which
movement
the
hand
in an oblique
raising
course,
of
and
the
each
time
the
several
length
increasing
divergence
times,
i. e., it is
the fish-liooh
donH sirik
the motion
any longer,
perpendicularly
moving.
he looked
around
him with
his body
surpriseQuickly
erecting
with surprise.
the hand,
his
intensively.toward
eyes
with
gazed
(20) Shading
the
south.
toward
sonthfixedly
gazing
(25)

loolcing

(27)
greatly

Threw

up

his

arm

almost

the

perpendicularly

next

the

moment-

astonislaed.

and
moved
slowly
(28) Extended
at the
west
as far as he could
reach,
"ice"
the ice from shore to shore.
(29) Approximated
the
inner
with
their
upward,
he
the edges
downward,
to each
other
parting.

fit

and

the

arm

same

time

horizontally

edges
touching,
withdrewthem

from

extended

whereupon,
laterally,

to

southeast

exclaiming

backs

north-

umig-wamv
hands,

backs

suddenly

turning

nearly

opposed

1
EA.-WA-GI-JIG7S

MALLEEY.l

Pushed

(30)

the

forward

down,

the

following

left

hand,
toward

and

Rotated

Quickly

(33)

movement
hands

toward

in front

with
fingrs
in a hurry.

rapidly,
Iwoli-line

palm
outward,
its
side with

511

fingers
joined,
edges
up and
a full
of the arm,
head
sweep

movement
pushed
in tJiat
direction,
No. 23, but waved
the hand
only

(31) Repeated
and more powerful
(32)

STORY.

the

passed

iy the force of the wind.

them
tips over tips very
to a point
winding
up tJie

face

of

rolling
body,
collected
nearly

thumbs

it in pocket.
(34) And
bending

the

hand

toward

the

i. e., norti&eastward.
once
and with
a qnick

left

breast

of

his

coat

put-

motion

as

if

picking

up

ting

the

something-picking
Raised

(35)

with

angle
left

up.
hand

the

and

elbow,

forward

body

made

closed*to

arm

fist,
a short

made

elevated

stroke

so as to form

downward

and

toward

a right
the

hatehet.
(36)

waist

Thence

moved

putting
Placed

it into belt.
the
closed

the

hand

to

side

of breast

and

it down

pushed

the

hands
to each
side of the waist
(thumbs
upeach
and
them
tips
and
facing
other)
approximated
rapidly
with
a jerk
in front
of navel-tightening
the belt.
both hands
lowered
to the ground,
he described
an elongated
(38) With
oval
around
his foot
of forefingers
in front
by placing
of
tips
togefcher
the toes and passing
them
around
each
the fingers
behind
meeting
side,
(37)
ward
with

th

heel

tail

and running
snow-shoe.

(39)
a little

Raised

the

up

toward

th

a jerk-putting
(40) Waved

them
heel,

it
the

the

resting

bronght

right,
on.

backward

jointly

foot

it back

few

inches

on

the

toes

to indicate

and
it
tnrning
movement
with

in a downward

left hand
finemphatically
forward,
palm
backward,
and
them
forward
at termgers
joined
pointing
downward,
extending
ination
of motion,
at the same
time pushing
forward
the head-starting.
the finger
of the same
hand
toward
the light-house-to(41) Directed
ward

that
point.
with
extended
first
(42) Pointed
with
remaining
fingers
partially

two fingers
of the
extended
to right

same
and

thumb
hand,
to left-com-

panions.
No.
Repeated
several
(44) Made
extended
left fingers,
No.
(45) Repeated
(43)

terminating
(46) Raised
ment,

palm

(47)
tended

Partially

ward

hand,
the left

the

40 (starting)

sign

with

the

hand

up

the

second
in front'of

outward,

fingers
the
turning

back
of his

less

emphatically.

movements
forward
with
quick
jumping
back
joined,
upward-going
veryfast.
23 (wind),
the force
of the movement
inereasing
very

forward,
feet

and

repetition
head

extended,
body
fingers
moved

toward

upward
the

(wave)-wind
and
then
arrested
and
north

forward
he

lowered

the
and

increasing.
it a mohait.
the

and
downward
joined
pointing
it closely
in front
of them,
and

extowith

512

motion

cutting

eye

eut offrigM
(48) Still facing

INDIANS.

the
the
movement
with
following
right,
on the very edge.
i. e., standing
back
the hand,
he carried
fingers
upward,
toward
the
outward
and
left
side of body

before feet,
the north,
from
extended,

and

AMERICAN

NORTH

the

toward

joined

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

of turbulent
water
surface
the rippled
by
arm
to full
the
fingers
length,
extending
appropriate
motion,
and
of motion,
at termination
the right)
northeastward
(toward
pointing
turn
of
a
movemnt
with
eyes
the
the head,
corresponding
accompanied
right

indicating

horizontally,

and

an

far

gazing
(49)

in

ward)

the

the

No.

from

extended
movement

as

Repeated

(54)

Raised
against
Elevated

(55)
back
relaxed,
of consternation,

palm
Placed

(56)

and

(referring
(57)
directed

and

ultimately

companions

inclining

the

upward,

of hand
hand

the

and

hip

Turning
toward

the

body

the

ground,

opposed
other,
trate

palms
connecting

of hands

meaning-about
the hand-fist,
(59) Moved
the
a few inehgs,
and down
cutting
(60)
(61)

an

horizontally,
in

movements

both

their

twentyfeet

object
and at
such

No.

Opposed

the

55

(badfix),
of
palms

lowered

with
hand,
and backward,

it,

forefinger
in three
off

measuring

a square

feet
off, then
twenty
from
each
distance

some
a short
a manner

as to clearly

illus-

wide.

upward-several
forward
progressing
meaning

both

one.

to fist, by a
quieTc to the work

thumb
arm

thumb

naturally
a look
with

the

passed

it off.
Repeated

haw

sideward,
forward,
at a right
angle

each
time
turning
movements,
i. e., on the ice.
on
the
ground,
pice
toward
and pointed
(58) Looked

the

fias."
it up, closed

raised

he

downward,

the

"bad

ejaculating

energetic
movement,
very
to the ax or hatchet).

hand

mechanically

knee

to

are. we to do ?

head,
sideward

face

again
ttte

npon

heavily
to his

the

is

side

closed,
fingers
it forward-only

inclined

and

simultaneously,

one

be-

during
and fin-

This

from

other
toward

obliquely

position
thumbs

what

the finger
perpendicularly,
and emphatically
second,
the elbow
the arm from

arms

sides,

their

npward,
forward.

pointing
the
face

separated,
also
turned

and

up

edges

simultaneously

their

change

palms

placed

yards.
motion-that

the

toward

hands

one

about

hundred

one

naturally
relaxed,
and
movement

The

his
interrogating
No. 35 (hateliet).
up

of

of

distance
about

quick

only.

are

interrupting
1

forward

widely
He
oubt.

sign
general
as though
other

rapid

elbows

with

and
for

dropping

Hands

follows

and

(53)

withont

(across)

outward,
the epigastrium

extended

resting

49

at

(tree)
distance

(i. e., north-

forward

upward,

across.

from

the

object

moment-a

are

backs

ing

an

it toward

(51) Repeated
distance
placed
(52) Motions

gers

arched
next

the shore.

along

back
finger,
movement-across.

extended

a slightly

(50) Directing
hundred
yards

down,
carried

ail

distance-water

into

Pushed

hands,

in this

times
at

every

case

vertically,

lad
at

up
quickly
stroke-

job.
a distance

of

NA-WA-GI-JI~S

eight
thus

inches,
indicated

measure

Then

(63)

struck

ciblysoH~

ice.

(63) Laid
side
of leg,

the
a

Passed

(65)

palm

of

downward
he

one

flirted

hand

over

the

and

back

two

of

from

same

as

in

Made

the

motion

out

a wet

of wringing

times

the

act

a fold
(67) Grasped
trowsers
also aoet.
Placed

(68)
(69)

of

palms

them

dragged

his

and
companion)
6~-M-'MM;-M-~o-Z;e.
(71)

No.

69
~e

Repeated
Made

( feeling
coM..

arm

inclined
(74)

is extended
to the

passing

it

(76)

No.
th

over

fingers
turns.
Elevated
and

59
the

hand

directed
and

a tremulous

33
33

A E
A
E

and

right
(designating
old eo~a~om,

e.,
i. e.,

so,

as

fbUows:

the

The

near

left

the

at
hand,
in similar

right
then

and

hand,

arm

bend
the

is

of the
same

time

manner

the

the

headin.tnrn

so
~e

(thumb

obliquely

doing,-fingers
left, i. e., ~a6a~s.

upward)
to

pointing

over
left-

~e

ice).

thumb
and
first -two
head,
exfingers
th
western
and
shook
it emmeridian,
motion
down
up- and
while
thus
sus-

/MMr.
with

~ud.u~jn.ttjnj'
horizontally

~j.

the

struck

side,
the left

left

in

(eMMMt~
above

toward

with

a late

(79) Followed
with
forearm

ankles,

backs
hands,
thumbs
forward,
upward,
toward
their
closed,
sides
alterrespective

partially

Repeated'No.

pended-at

it

opening

to /MS com~~MMK
of both

nately6y

phaticaUy

the

emphatically-more

tired,
gently

by

35(/M~~).
closed

forefingers

remaining

(78)
tended

struck

it-

to

gray)-my

more

wrung

ice).

th palmof
to the left

slightly

partially

Flung

(77)

and

toward

and

right.

Repeated
Turned

(75)
to its side,

and

~e

tired-getting
and
is
forward,

near

off

puIling

cloth-wringing

knee)

legs,
knees.

2 (hair
cold)

59'(eM~M~

elbow,
usually
above it, with
the head
is uSQaJIy
inclined
right

npon
to ~e

for

sign

extended

partly

hands

No.

the

(below

knees-~
cold.
backward

from
No.

(73)

both

thnmb

?0~6

(72)

trowsers

repeated

Repeated

SM~-M~

his

to the

up

SMvered/eHmy
Pointed
with

(70)

of

flat,
at

quickly-.

of

of

piece

up, across
with
the

the
point
hand Qpward

the
several

fingers

ibr.

right

palm
fingers,
th
movement

turning

other

arched

mittens-mittens.
(66)
2cet..

the

estimating

~c&.

and

the

up

51g

moment

eyese~~c~es
left with
the

perpendicularly
or giving
in-and

downward,
and water.

water-slush

steady

the

hands~Mm~,
back

wrist,

the

thus

with

and extended
joined
first
foot
above
heel,
accompanying

eyeoKe~bo~~e~p.
(64=) Pushed
extended

them

holding

STORY..

the

for
sign
extended
t/jujummu.

done,

~mM&
toward
tow!
the

as
right,

follows:
is held

Left

hand,

naturally

back

relaxed,
gle with

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

514

a few

ontward,

in front

inches

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NOR~H

and

of body

at

an-

a right

on a higher
is placed
which
slightly
arched,
level,
opposite
hand,
the right
Pass
forward.
and
extended
fingers
joined
downward,
edge
its
at
and
toward
motion
downward
side,
a cntting
and with
quickly
directhe
inches
toward
few
the
left
a
opposite
time withdraw
the same
threw

Quickly
Passed

(80)
(81)

widely

approximating
to

again

closed
them,
MM~e~ e~f<s.
(82)

their

toward

during
fingers
accelerated
qnickly
and

of body

front

them

(83)

movement-pushing
No.
Repeated

(8)

Immediately

slowly

82,

a jerk

with
o.

at

(88)

~e

the

both
an

as if

motion

towards

of left

finger

and

extended,

slow

movement-nnoving

fiat

hands,
and

even
No.

(90)

Repeated
Turned

No.
the

very

(92)
7too7.HKe.

Approximated
two fingers

first

the

33soMt7noest

30pMs7tMMjr
thumb
of left

No.

Repeated

(95)
forward
~e~
(96)

and
and

over

Thrust

the

exewith
and

right

paddling-paddling.
its side, i. e., northward

backs

upward,
along

the

toward
very

slowly

act

wind.
northeastward.
over

to the

left-Sabadis.
the

33 (M~M<?Mt~ Mp), reversing

hands

both
with
of

with

their

collected

thnmb

a cord,

twisting

tips

motion-winding

forward

Repeated
over
the

No.
thigh

three
93,

then

fingers
rubbed

repeatedly

of the
and

palm
with

right-three,
and
of nat
a slight

q~'
in front

horizontally

and
to a point,
recded
gradnally

twisting.
(9)

No.

direction.

Repeated

as in

made

body,

pointed

(89)

fingers

participating

s7Mfe.

Moved

side,
toward
~Mt

body,

slightly

the .SMO~o-s~oe, tail Mp.

left obliqnely
closed
to fists,

hands
of

and

by

(93)

pushed

o~

oref

side

right
Moved

left

(91)

placed

he

left
the closed
and turned
upward,
forward,
passed
and
in so doing;
th
and again
closing
fingers
opening
revolution
a similar,
but smaller,
instant
almost
the same

righthtfMM!~
both
With

(87)
-toward

and

breast,

MMt'MMjf 0~

backward,

(86)
on the

upward-with

forward
the

and

arresting

Quickly

(85)
cntmg

ex-

sMOM)-s7Mes.
38 (smo!o-s7Me)to~
as in
off
reassumed
the
of "pushing
position
further
and
the
fists
forward
ftirtherpMsMm~

passing

gradually

the

and

speed

the fists,
thnmbs
pointing
upward,
Placing
wrists
with their
of forefingers,
against
head
a few inches,
and
downward
forward

in th

re-

naturally

body,

sides,
respective
the movement,

side

upon

the

in

fists,

of

in front

the

separating
with
them

us start.

"haw!"~

ejaculating

arm,

approximated
and
forward

ontward,

and

tending

his

up
hands

both

backs

laxed,

work.

our

tion~MMsM

i. e., hook-lines.
extended
right

pressuretCM~m~

~My.
Approximated

both

hands

closed

to

fists,

of

the
moving
the hands-

thumbs

upward,

in

MALLEEY.]
1
front

NA-WA-GH-JI&'S

of

and

body

Stiddenjerkspfow~
(97) Hooked
ing

back

(99)
thumb,
hand

asunder

515

repeatedly

by

short,

hand
turned
downward
at wrist,
forefinger,
thumb
resting
upon
arst~sA-7MO&.
curved
three
and thrust
them
fingers
forward
to the
t. e., /MoZ;s.
front~ee,
fore

Collecting
he opposed
several

remaina little

and

middle
of each
hand
to a point
fingers
with
both hands,
vertically
describing
with the upper
circular
movements
around
the
tip of the lowerof

tips

short

and

quick,

o/* line.

the

closed,
Raised
and

(98)

pulled

strengtlb

fingers

separated,

them

STORY.

~M~r

together.
Hooked
(100)

pointing

the

in front
palm
forward,
</M shape
of an <tMc7M~.
Thrust

(101)

both

forward

rated,

the

and

body

and
opening
with
a slight
again

and

Dropped
with

horizontal,
in front,
(!08)

the

back

ontward,
ends
of tho
No.

Repeated

inclining

from

each
facing
and
toward
npward

fore
at

extending
forward
pushing

and

again
both

other

during

their

elosely

respective
the

and

hands-backs

and

left,

first-in

the

movement-at

in No.

side

in

opposite

it down-

100

hands

back

and

(throwing
toward

in.
of

the

from

down,

sepa-

head,

fingers
time
and

same

sideward-and
the

following

to

side

in

the
of

a smooth

back

of the

the

held
left,
about
a foot

and

directions.

100McAcf..

body,

emphatically~y~
Waved
(Hl)

last

drawing

pointing

right,

extended

as follows
With
s<OMe, )-oc/
strike
in the
repeatedly
palm
at the
of the
breast
height
fingers

the

thrust

fingers

for

(H)

th
curved
(109)
Dragged
extended
left<t~K/y.
Waved
the leftbent
(110)

npward

attained

he

head,

middle

simnitaneonsly&<:MKH~
closed
hand
to side

natnrally

sign

hand

th

the

and

the flat hand,

palm
movoments~Koo~A.

Maderight

of

the
head
inclining
it upon
knee-in
~~m.
slowly
dropped
the
finger
perpendicularly
downward,
the eye&oMo~.

and

Passed
(106)
horizontal

(107)
arched

the

toward

th
during
the
shoulders

separating
of
jerk

closed

(105)
movement

the

fork

the
of the

extended
and
fingers
left being
ibremost~oM-

npward,

right
fore

of
fingers
hooked
finger
the

vgorousiy,

backward

leaning

Elevated

the

between

hands
in the position
(103)
Placing
toward
the fingers,
s/M~-e), he closed
(.104)

middle

placed

backs

hands,

Thence
the
(102)
elevating
ward
in an oblique
direction,
with
the thnmbsmMm~.
joined
out

and

and
forward,
and
partially

(t. e., northward),

shore.

f0!c<tr<% ~e

ing

fore

separated

back

upward,

movement,

and
the

middle
back

wrist,
to

the

arm

the

head,

full
and

over

fingers

the

back

outward-forward
length,

repeated

at

the

the

of
and

same

gesture

time
more

again.

outward,
approximated
sides
thumb

a short
and

fingers
in front
distance,
fingers

slightly
joined,
of breast-forward
turning
being

the
extended

tips
palms
and

516L

"l.l-

widely

toward

separated
to one side,

head

face

th

J8.

same

INDIANS.

time

No. 86pa~K~.
Repeated
the preceding
Repeated
(114)
once very
emphaticallyo)'oMs!y.
the

toward
the finger
Waved
(115)
the eye<~M/
with
direction
No.

Repeated

(116)

the
is near

the

inclined

in vain.

(113)

the

executing

gesture,

_n__ai~

he

disappointnient-all
<xMew
us start

expressing
80-Let

No.

Repeated

(112)

At

last.

th

AMERICAN

NORTH

AMONG

LANGUAGE
V"

SIGN
~,iani~

of the
place
its close.

movement

setting

emphatically~eKm~
69, more
70C'o.-M-M~M-M'e.

only

following

sun,

cold.

very

No.
Repeated
at th
hands
the
for without,
powerless
Made
dropping
sign
(118)
heade.r/~MS~c!.
movement
of
with
a corresponding
sides,
back
and drawing
the
toward
with
Pointed
light-house
finger
(119)
extendin the same
it forward
fully
a little,
direction,
the finger
pushed
K~7~-7MMse.
distance,
e., one mile beyond
ing th arm-that
extended
to height
of shoulder,
hands
fingers
both
Elevated
(120)
forwardthem
horizontally
backs
the
moving
toward
upward,
right,
(117)

left

an

foremostwith
Repeated

(121)
without

interruption

the

execnting

86,
and

very

(123)

Pointed

with

Waved

the

the

left

the

Moved

(124)
toward

side,
Elevated

(125)
toward

the

(126)

Drawing

(127)

Pepeated
and vigor.

courage
at

the

hand,
backward-forward
and

same

in that
at

joined-

of

~ct-esseo!

th
with
eyes
at wrist,
palm

the

downward

arm

direction,
termination

with

shading

northeastward,
the left-bent
pushing

ahead

pointing

without

nearer.

pointed
time

side

slightly

breath-relieved.
a deep
86 very
No.
emphaticaUyp<!<MK?My

and

Gazed

(128)

breast.Z'myse~.
to left
over

vigor-

and extended,
palm
joined
fingers
eyes,
it toward
th face by a slow interrupted

of

approaching
and
nearer

right,

movement

steadily

fingers
upward,
inchess&o~-e.

a few

downward

it to level

hand

of times
e~

~S'a&o.cHs.

left-back

extended

and

left

to his

forefinger
of the same

of hand<M!<

motion

interrupting

rated

thumb

last<~oMt.
a series

movement

energeticanyp~Hm~

ously.
(122)

th

toward

motion

impetnous

No.

fully
extended,
motionOM<

fingers
~et'e
at

sepaa great

extended

over

distance.
a latral
Made
(129)
of ice in front
the field
(130)
npward,

Described

of hime

a series

yards

off,

of waves

carrying

the

ice-field.
the
with

hand

nat

fat

and

getting
hand
above

toward
it

the

and

extended

back

left,

<Mf&M!'6K&

outward-sea

horizontally

fIourished
Joyonsly
(131)
the word
yet.
7ce-ya-bi-only
the
Pointed
finger
(132)
thence

with

movement

forward

the

uptnrned
directed

-~ont~!oytn'<?sj~'oms7Mfe.
t

head,

while
root

it

toward

of

prononncing
a tree
the

a
shore

few
in

MALLEET.]

(133)

NA-WA-GI-JI&'S

STORY-TRANSLATION.
"r.J.L.,jI~.a'J.L.

517
;Jll

toward

the
sun first,
he placed
of both
hands
palms
in
a space
of only an inch
or two
with
intervening,
at th height
sideways
thus
indicated-the
SM~~MS~ setting.
Made
three
strokes
with
vigorous
the imaginary
paddle-three
Pointing

opposition
a glance

vertically,

(134)

NtO)'e~a~~e-s~oZ;es.
Moved

(135)
and

horizontally
hands
almost
suddenly~e

both

Many

left,

terminating

up the

following

backs

extended,
the

upward)
movement
by
thus

arresting

evenly
turning
them

up

tho.pahn

years
ago-my
1 was then in the
time-the

and

at wrist,
upward
~Ae s/Mfe.
against
hand
perpendicularly

perpendicularly
runs

-ee

gray
at that

(nat

th

ice-raft

(136)
Lastly
threw
it down,
placed
are saved.
nity-we
ing

hands

toward

gently

over

translation
then

hair,

the

with

and bring~
head,
an air of solem-

of t/te story.
black

and

of life;
you,
incident
occurred

prime

above

heart

smooth,
I suppose,
to me

has
were

since

tnrned

a yonng

lad

Yonder
on the
ice,
two miles
I was one dav fishing
eastward,
in comwith
two
pany
the old Gabiwabikoke
others,
and his
son John
Baptist.
It was abont
ten o'clock
in the morning-a
fresh
breeze
from
the southwest
had previously
been
th hook-line
getting
up-when
which
I was
playing
up and down
to take
an oblique
began
course
as though
it were
moved
by a current.
I looked
and
around
Surprised,
me.
up
When
toward
the
glancing
south
I saw a dark
streak
from
shore
to
stretching
shore
across
the bay;
the ice had
parted
and the wind
was carrying
it
out toward
the open
lake.
In an instant
I had wound
up myhook-line,
picked
and
up my hatchet
which
I put
on my
snow-shoes,
feet, and hurried-the
others
following
my
the
example-toward
nearest
of
point
where
yonder
the
land,
light-honse
stands.
The
wind
was
increasing
and we traveled
as fast
as we could.
There
we arrived
at the very
edge
of the
of water
ice, a streak
about
one hundred
in width
extendyards
ing northward
the shore
as far as we could
along
see.
What
to begin
but a single
with,
nothing
hatchet
Wewere
in a bad situation.
Well
had to be donc.
something
I measured
off a square
on the ice and
piece
it off with
began
th hatchet,
cutting
a hard
and tedious
labor.
The ice
was only eight
inches
but slush
and water
thick,
covered
it to the depth
of a foot.
1 soon had my mittens
and trowsers
wringing
wet and began
to feel cold and tired.
The old Gabiwabikoke
was in a worse
state
than
I.
His son nexttook
th hatchet
and we all
Itwas
workedbyturns.
about
two
o'clock
in the
afternoon
when
we finished
our work.
With
the help
of our snow-shoes
their
tail-ends
(stemming
the
against
edge
of the
solid
in pushing
ice), we sncceeded
off our
raft.
our
Turning
other
snow-shoes.the
their
way
tails
as handles),
(using
we commenced
with
them
toward
paddling
the shore.
It was a very
as
slowprogress,
thewinddriftedusoubwardcontinually.

JohnBaptistmauagedtotwist

518

our

three

the

shape

the

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

into

hook-lines
of

an

over

hooks

line

INDIANS.

the hooks
and iying
cord,
the shore.
toward
it out

a strong
threw

he

anchor,

AMERICAN

NORTH

the

rock

smooth

bottom

in

together

in

Hauling
would
aiid

not

the
dragged
our former
We
all resumed
of no avail.
trials
were
Repeated
The day was drawincreased
with
and paddled
energy.
away
attempt
Gabimore
to feel
the cold
its close,
and
we began
bitterly.
ing near
and was entirely
its effects
from
played
was
wabikoke
badiy
sunering
the light-house
a mile
drifted
more
than
beyond
out.
We had
already
catch.

John
point.
and feltrelieved

Baptist
and

nearcr.

ice-field,

and

The
a sea

was

a few
our
T7te

oral

up

beach.

the

against

We

three

(19)

(2)

a long
time
ago
<HO MMMSM~MM

(20)

thismyhair

(23)-~

(4)
(5)

7~

~m<MM<no~sMM
I possessed
strength

and

(i. e., and

~M~a<cA

(7)

many
Gestnres

(21)

only.

M~t
i. e., at

far,

gion'din
the wind

(24)

me'gwa
while

nin
1

fishing

its

MM~w

there

was
with

<~MMt~MO~M;?
how
it happons

(26)

(13)

mifnawa

(27)

Gesture
&M~/ I

(14)

again
(farthermore)
CaB~Mo~e

(28)

Mn~M<t~
th
ice

(15)

a7M!06"~

(29)

~~05

(16)
(17)
(18)

only.

ho!

Miner"
man

Expressed
The same

act
(in the
the hook

goes
by

gesture
as No. 13.

o~MMS~m~M,
his son
too,

only.

(30)

(31)

Gestnres

only.

(32)

?6~6

(33)

qmcMy
(34=) Gestures

only.

Sabadis
John

Baptist.-

of) ).

(out

nimigis'skane'ab
line
my hook

(25)

old

from

course)

(12).mM~My
I
one

"Th

blew

time.

tcezo6~m<t&M!a/~M

oda'bigamo
was drawn

veryweU
~e~

(8)-(10)
(11)

that

~OMtK/~O~C/M
nin'goting
at one time somewhere

M7.o~Mt~e''Mto~M~&~m
a boy
were
(probably)

perhaps

a literal

NMMtMM~

we'ai
then

you)

and

with

narrator,

thus

~~7t

you
(6)

that

vigorousiy,
near
and

paddie-strokes

(23)

aw
like

draw

safe.

so

~e~tO(t~~Ka~c<t?i;<7Jco
while
it looked
Me~MM
while

more

were

Jtfe"<t

and

.away to the
northeast,
the sun was setting,
only

when

(1)

(3)

steadily
shore

the

of ~e
language
into
~m~Hs~.

in the
stof~
translation

~e

of

part

paddling

when
we saw
was
miles
time,

At last, just
np.
us from
the shore

getting

separated

yards
raft ran

I continued

and

encouraged
by this

of

MALLEHY.j
MALLEBY.J

(35)

NA-WA-GI-JIG~S
NA-WA-GI-JIG~S

STORY
S~

~P<)M~/MMKM"S

(37)

(38)

(39)

Gestures
nin &me
I put on

MM!.ma<~MMm

(41)

we go (start)
Gestures
only.

(42)

(43)

MMMM~& <~P<MM~
mittens
my

only.

(66)

<~cM

snowshoes

(67)

m~~s~M
my

together

(69)

MMt~~cA
1
feel cold

(46)

Gestare
mi ~o~

(71)

wind

big

(47)

only.

(72)

~ma~MMa~

(i. e.,

(73)

has

already
the
(49)

moved

off

(~. e.,

ice)

(75)

Gestnres

only.
(76)

i. e., at such

adistance

(51)

Gesture

(52)

~Mm~as/~e~~c~~K~~
how
shall
(i. e., what)
(54) mi 6~
be'jigwang

(53)

only.

ge'get

gisan'agissimin
we are

(5C)

indeed
ltaw!

(58)

m~Ma~a~
it is bad
mi

(62)

Gesture

(C3)

mi

hatchet,
off.

(so

much
water
snow)

tired

.(80)

aiready

only.

<S'~&~M
Baptist

MtetMe~&M~&a~M~
aJl

GestnreonJy.
w~&ai
ya/MMM~M<Mp</&M)e~
Ia,te
in th afternoon
nowit

~a&~eMa~
is eut

loose

X<no/

(81)

(ho!)
m<M?m~pe

(82)

together
Gesture

(83)

<t~m<t~

only.

oniy.

snowshoes
m<~<~s7~
it is moving
Gestures
(85)-(87)

thick

is it)

(88)

only.
m~MCM'a tMM~
much

again

m~~

~a/M/M~

am

Gesture

(79)

N~

~M'<:m/
us eut the ice!

(hard)

<~as7t

that

GestureoDiy.
mM~an~Z-os

(84)

ep~a~My
it is thick

so

(64)

let

Gestures

(59)

he

yet

well!

badly

(hallo!)

do '?

~a~
ws<M~

&<t&~eMa~

(60)
(61)

(78)
we

one

(55)

(57)

M)t~

more

bytunis
(77)

only

well!

oldman

M<7M~c7~

John

(50) -m~M7(tp~
thus ~r,

(74:)

~~M<t
already

CHC Sa M!C6"~

Mt~~aMt)

(48)

Oniy.

th
Mo~m

two

Gestures

(70)

M~c/M

~M

trowsers

(68)

mamaw'e

more

519

verymuch

(40)

(44)GestureoDly.
(45) es/~&Mm

OJIBWA.

(65)

hatchet
(36)

IN

(that

(89)

snow

(very
mo~m

little)

wind

~e
too

(water

and

(90)

Gesture

(91)

~MM
John

only.

Mt<~MM<t

scarcelyitmoves

again)
~om

<M)&

only.
Baptist

520

(92)

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

U~-f\~

NORTH

~nj~)\~

~j~L~~ju~jrj~

o.njrrt

(119)

migiss'kanejab
hook-line

(93)

Gestures

(95)-(98)
(99)

(120)

(94) oginisswa'biginan
three
cords
hetwsted

he

(121)
(i.

/<t}MM)
tied
together

e.,

three

migas(i.

e.,

(125)

~a~M?~

(1.00)
(101)

das7b
ogiaba'gidonan
it ont
he threw

(126)

(102)

Gesture

(127)

(103)

OMM&oM~OMON!

(104)

to

drw

("no
Gestures

go")

wants

it

vain

(105)-(108)
~'M~M
(109)

our

(128)

(111)
(112)

The

(113)

Gesture

(114)

e'M~o/c

same

No.

as No.

on

th

th

(116)

evening
aiready
6S&~Ct?M Ms~StM~

(131)7ce~M

80.

(132)

~o~Hap~
so far perhaps

(133)

~e~ai

(1H4)

nearly
Gesture

cold

(118)

NM~MjrtO~
aiready

~oas~~
far

ja'igwa'
already

ice!

~~MXt

(repeatedly)
104.

yet

only.

(115)

same

increases)
e-e&/

(i. e.,
courage

..Mt~M&m./

om~~oM/M

The

spirits

already

~~tp~

more

and

strength

oh!

vigorodsly

(117)

new

(129)

only.

(130)

again-often
The same as

catch

es/~<nmm~~(no~M~Ntm
we are
more
strong

in

(not)
rock-bottom

m~Ma~pa?KO~

we

now

sa~7.;M~M~moK
catch
it don't

(110)

anibonen'damang

~M

X:aMces~
in

mij'iang
two

<eM~t&~
near
to shore

already

only.

only.

ont

drifted
only.

(124)

Gesture

he

have

Gesture

m~m
e'ta
(123)
only we are
(now)
Gesture
only-

(122)

hooks)

INDIANS.

~OSS'M~~MM
far
already
tMce&as~MMm
we

together

only.

oginisso'bidonan

AMERICAN

(getting
as No. 70.
gianiji'tang
he has given

(135)
colder)

sundown
only.

mi

~MwMt~~aK~
we have
landed

(136)
we

up

&<m~s7tMKO

~~&MK~<ZMMm~
our
have
saved

]ives.

MALLES.]

OJIBWA

WORDSA3DRESS

OF

KIN

CH-SS.

of

EiN-

CHB-SS

521

DISCOURSES.
~DjM~ESS'O.F.EiyCB~&S'.
The

is

following

of the

medicine-ir~n
from

departore

the

the

farewell

Wichitas,
Wichita,

one hand
He-placed
two
hands
together
are friends,
320.
Fig.
~eM~s,

on

his
~i~

self,
hand

then

placed
between
his

placed
hand

over

the
his

his

He

first
lipsWe

hand

right
own

my
after

two

address
to

Rev.

A.

the
breast,
the manner

placed

one
-one

other

over
my heart,
then
linked
heart,
and left hands-Our
hands-Uur

on

of

hand

of his
fingers
are
&rot/Mrs.

his

HoLT,
missionary,
words
of the latter:

in the

Agency,

(Spectacles),
on

J.

our
on

his

then

own,

clasped

congratulationsWe
other
on
me, the

him-

right
He

his
the

`~

left
first

f his
01
ms ngnt
uugm-s
fingers
right
7<ea~
7;
are H?~<Z
See Fig.
together.
He laid
his right
332, p. 386.
hand
on
me lightly,
then
it to his mputh,
put
with
the knuddes
lightly
against
his lips,
and made
the motion
of flipping
water
from
the right-hand
foreeach Bip casting
th hand
finger,
-and arm from
the
mouth
a foot or so,
then
it back
in the
same
bringing
position.
three
or
(This
repeated
moretimes,signifying~~or~&)

Fig.321.
tion
with
he

were

,this
tended
index
his

his
He
hand

made

amo-

hand

as

right
then
with

if

ear
exhis

pointing-

upward,
turned
being
uptold me q/e
Great
to bimself,
he
Pointing

both
corn nands
hands
to
hugged
uuggea
to his
his bosom,
bosom,
he
ne
affectionately
10~
clasping
mnajjiug
and
then
something
Muumumng
loved,
in the
pointed
upward
before
describedT
way
love M~
~ose
Grt
(the
Father).
La.V!np'
Tns no'~t
Tia-nr) on
f<Ti mn he
ttQ n1nn~t
T.4~.
his
hand
Father).
Laying
right
his
me,
clasped
hands
to his bosom
as before-I
love yoM.
his
Placing
hand
on my shoulder,
right
he threw
it over his own right
shulder
as if he were
behind
him
a little
casting
chip,
when
his
hand
only
was
over
his 'shoulder
his
index
was ppinting
behind
finger
himToM
go ancan/.
Pointing
to his breast,
he clinched
th same
hand
as if it held
a
and
made
a-motion
as if he were
stick,
to strike
trying
~u~.
something
-&
on the
with
tynjjLL the
LJLLt)bottom
gronnd
~~unim.
UUbLOin 01
of LUO
the
stick
SUCR
h n 1;J s.
held
in an upright
or
position--I
H~
322.
s~y,
~s~y
&e~, Fig.
his right
hand
on me, he placed
Placing
both
his hands
on his breast
and breathed
two or
deeply
then
the index
and
three
times,
using
finger
thumb
of each
hand
as if he were
a small
the
holding
pin, he placed
two hands
in this
as if he were
position
a thread
in each
hand
holding
and between
fie
thumb
and forefinger
of each hand
close together,
and
as

fanning

finger
also
eyes

Father.

then
right

repeated.
his right

wardTbM
-w

He
his

if

he

were

ct~c'~u~ujLto.Loij

then

let

hands

recede

position,
two
were

as if

his

the

same

his

hands

NORTH

AMONG

LANGUAGK

SIGN

522

from

his fingers
in
still
holding
other,
them until
a thread
slip
between
323.
live long time,
Laying
Fig.

each

he were letting

feet

INDIANS..

AMERICAN

apartYbM

FlG.323.

his

right

hand

holding

hand,

npward,then
about
to side
his

hand

his
placing
and together
extended,
jnst

missing

on

extending
breast,
him at half-arm's
length,

it from

with
hand,
as a man

his
moving
as rapidly
in
the

the

finger
time
each
letting
in walking,
then
suddenly
or iour
times,
extended
the fingers
with
position

steps
three

for

a horizontal
was

palm

together,
of
ends

fingers
the

him

from

farther
get
left hand
so that

of -the same
his forefinger
nearly
the finger
pointing
thus
extended,
from side.

then

his

he

sidewise,

and

as a hatchet,

used

the

palm.

right-hand
it down

smartiy,
Then
334.

brought

left hand,
of the
Tig.
Tns
l~t~mif).
with
thethumb
with thethumb
his lefthand,
placing
to
his
heart,
and
forefinger
closed,
in
his right
fmgers
he brought
hand,
to his left;
the
same
then, as
position,

the

fingers

~ir.~nn-

if
his
right

something
between
hewere holding
he movedhis
thumb andforefinger,
were
as ifhe
slowly
handaway
at his

remaining
his

following
and

?~y spirit

mill

in
again
fingers
thumb
and
th~
other,
a piece

he drew

a&OM~<t K~eM)/M!e

rightJ~o

his

go
such

i!om~,

Placing
<tM~
(or will die).
a
as if he held
a position
of

forefinger
hands

slowly

then
gum-ela.stic~
in a horizontal
hand

of

each
from
laying

hand,
eaeh
his

and
other,
right

hand
him, his left
and his eyes
breast,
will &e CMt qfs~of~y
and forethe thumbs

from

a hair

casting

hands

touching

as if he were
hand
extended

between

thread

small

the

eacli

stretching

me, he extended
and
and closed,
so as
and together,

on

fingers
position,
extended
with fingers
his
then
of his left
placing
of the fingers
hand;
miss
the
to just
tips
a
as if he took
acted
he
his
and
thumb
heart,
left
against
forefinger
the
with
forefinger
of his left hand
and thnmb
the forefingr
h~ir from
his
cast
it from
only
letting
and
him,
and
thumb
of the right,
slowly
hand
of the right
index
th
and
let
finger
his
at
left handremain
breast,
time yoM die.
<t long
distant
th
toward
horizon-After
outward
point
hand
and
his
me,
upon
himself
left
hand
right
his
When
upon
placing
e
thereWe
them
head
and
his
over
clasped
them
he extended
upward
to me, he
then
then
to
himself,
~e~
in ~~em.
then
upward,
Pointing
his thnmb
of his
laying
and
little
third
right
hand,
the
closed
finger
as far apart
about
his first and second
fingers
then
over them,
extending
outward,
to his eyes,
his hand
fingers
pointing
he brought
as the eyes,
th

left

brought

down

his

right

hand

MALLEEY.J

~a7

ADDEESS

01,+

and

1,5~

1,a

0F

.n.J

KIN

CHE-SS

523

T .u.L'l.a--

r,_e_L_

i_

shot
his hand
outward-Isee
there.
to me, then
yoM
Pointing
the
last
above-described
of look, then
giving
to himself,
sign
pointing
he made
the sign
as if stretching
out a piece
of gum-elastic
between
the
of his left
and
and
fingers
then
made
the
of eut-off
right
hands,
sign
before
and then
extended
the
of the right
hand
horidescribed,
palm
a

foot

zontally
it half

over

of

hand

the

dians)r

from

and

his

from

him,

is the

(this
~coMM

see

him

inside
waist,
downward,
as if you were
to toss

negative
a long

sign

then

threw
suddenly
a chip
from
the back
used
these
Inamong

everywhere
~o/nc~
s/MMM

time,

never

&e eut

i. e.,

o~

always.
Pointing
foreiinger

~ere

(in heaven).
of my hand,
made
the same

back
He
and

thumb

th
and

nngersb

ing

of

of

right,

Pointing
he again
sign

the

rubbing
he again

only

sign,

sign,

his

and
right
hand,
he were
reaching

as if

of his
hand
forefinger
right
their
manner
of counting,
and
M<M& m~
all one.
Making

of

hair

his

lightly

sign.~Vb

several

over

front

back of his
hand
and

my
with

the

the
~e~e.

forefinger
between
hand
makand

thumb

negative

sign,

then

a hogshead,
in an
upright

he

brought

said
thereby-No
the
"hogshead"
each
hand
side

with
Indian

man

times

th
of

hairs

the

around
th

hand

hisforennger
white
sign~Vb
his hair
with
the

Then
rubbing
the back

making

to

left

rubbing

the

rubbing
of one

feeling

his

negative

negative
he felt

right
hand,
rolling
black N:<tK
Ae<M)eM.
negative

of
the

then

upward,
made
the
again,

back

gave

his

the
making
th
negative

forefinger
both
hands

then

upward,
of his

the

using
the

after
position
no M'/t~em<tm,
no
and
that
for look,

Indian,

sign,
the
of
placed
forefinger
by side pointing
upwardAll look the same,
or alike.
his hands
over his wild Indian
cosRunning
tume
and
over
he made
the
and
that
my
clothes,
"hogshead"
sign,
he

for

and

same,

"hogshead"
both
hands

said
sign,

dress

thereby-All
and
that'

for

love,

<tK&e ~ere.

Then

his

(hugging

hands),
made

the
making
he extended

turned
and
a sign
outward,
palms
exactiy
downward,
the way
ladies
smooth
a bed in making
this
is th sign
for
it;
will
6e ~(t~py
<tK&e ~ere.
He then
made
th
for ~~&
/t0!p~yjiM
sign
and
for Father,
to himself
and
to meToM~~M/j~
me.
He
pointing
similar

to

then
over

made
his

the

right

sign
shoulder

for

go away,
pointing
so his index
finger
name
he madethe
sign

his
<nc<ty.
Calling
tion after
to me-Em
pointing
Fig.
common

an

332,

locality
The latter

to be

described

wards

sit

C'Ae-ess
the

down,

if

preceding
made
to

by

the

individual

to an

corresponds

by Smyth
Vol.
II,

(TAe

p. 308,
a little).
(wait
orthreetimes.

rapidlytwo
Sit down.

This

for

and

sign

look

260), as
is shaken

Donc

the

hand

go
of neya-

more.

address,
the

Australian

is reproduced

threw

right
himTbM

Aborigines
Fig.
It

he

behind

see yoM no

in

occupied

closely

London,
1878,
"~Kme-mm~e
it means

for

gesture

the

ure

illustration

to me,
pointed

right
invited.

also
of

the

represents
toward
hip,
~<s~~a

gestTtcto~
foRows
down-

moreslowlytowards
in Fig.
325.

~B<
~10.325.
theground,

524

SIGN

AMONG

LANGUAGE

AMERICAN

NORTH

INDIANS.

.BjEPOBT.

2NO-ZM-JS:0'~

0
The
A~-KO
while
The
the

Indian

this

two

or

and

joined,
ward
toward
places
about

cross,
to the

one

another

0.,
there

J. HoTTBTM~N
n

Wichitas
in

June

Indian

timber

any

Territory,

in

his

of

part

separated
extended,
of the
from
the height

the

with

and

and
waist

spread
the
palms
thighs,
and gradually
horizontally
of grass

are

and

fingers,
then
draw

facing,

until

upward

the

pulling
it upm~my
a-little
above
the

elevatingit
index,
fist edgewise
toward

held
them
wrists

(4) point
horizon-

the surface,
in that direcbefore
the
extended,
fiat,
edgewise
place
bothhands,
mine;
(G)
tionmy,
and both edges
toward
the ground
the right,
theleft
below
pointing
body,
then
make
cuts toward
to the left of the body,
a short
distance
repeated
of each
eut ending
th termination
different
direction
from
that
points,
left
hand
same
at nearly
pointcMt
~o:cm, Fig.
326;
(7) hold -the
the
.1
~;+1,
+hn
flnmnne
~n`7
fthnmh
nnl_
and
colwith the
thtunb
fingers
(5) then

coMK~y

throw

the

lected

to

a point,

eral

cutting

edge

of

theflat

versely
and iipu

Tio. 320.

ward

forefingers
the
ground,

cornes

forward

wagon,

Fig.

horizontally
from

and

held
the

the

the

move
and

337

th

forward,
side
right

them
half

hold

(10)

with
and

about

approximating
forward
so

slap

circles
the

the

left
palm

the

palm

the

imitate
hand

fiat
down,

upon

longitudinal

then
the

(9)
both
of the

four
_7P

half
that

the

the left
upon
the
same
posiin
the
cnts
right,

palm-split;
in
front
closed

body,
thumbs

sev-

vith

eut

beiugparallelto
axis of the
hands

make

hand transof the

by the tips
left,
the wristCMt
o~' ~6

still
with

tion,

hori-

right

(8) then

ends
hand,

directed

and
forward,
motions

zontally

With

-$

various

faces~K~M~

slightiycttrved

before

withthe

Tso-Dl-

by

1880.

was

loosely

on a level

points
with

a bnnch

as if grasping
southwest

upward,

hands,
apart,

the

W.

see Fig.
repeat
113, p. 343)
extended
then
hold
the hand,
fingers
(2)
and push
it forto the front,
with
the back

times-trees;

pointing
different

of
D.

Dr.

upward
front,
(for illustration

face-tree

three

to

fingers

hand,
to the

back

made

as follows

in signs

replied
the
right

(3) both
feet
two

toward

Washington,
whether
asked

being

pointing
upward,
of the
to the front

chief

Boy),

(Shaved-head
on a visit
to

Territory,
(1) Move

was

statement

following

the

inches
apart,
topalms
circles,
of the
hand
back
_7_-

movement
before

th

bring
back

th
of

L~

of

whee~s

pointing
at hand
right
several
the left
body,

M~LERY.]

TSO-DI-EO'S

t!mes!oaKZ

Mpom, Fig.

a thick

ing

to

nearly

extended

ally
body,

palms

525

close
the right
hand
(11) partly
as if graspthe ground,
and push
it straight
forward
both
hands
with
(1~) hold
naturfingers

338
toward

palm

rod,
arm's

REPORT.

length-take;
and
slightly
separated
th
down,
right
lyiQg

at

nearly
the

upon

Tie.327..

forward

and
downward
from
is raised
and the fingers
right
left palm
with
the
repeatedly
both
&M~M,; (14) hold
hands
spread
those
the
the
the
~oo~.

the

fingers

and

arm's

left;,

place

the

length

then

left

so that
qnickly,
earthward~t-oto

outer

edge

extended

before

edgewise
those

the

of one

the

hand

the-upper

Fis.328.

point

of

the

before

pass

into

the

wrist

q~;

of the
cut

(13)

palms
body,
the spaces

the

hand

right

facirig,
between

of the left,
so that
the tips
of one protrude
th
backs
of
beyond
of the other-log
fingers
/MMse, see Fig.
353, p. 438;
(15) then
place
nat right
down
and fingers
hand,
palm
to the left,
pointing
against
breast
and
move
it forward,
and slightly
and to the
upward
rightANALYSIS

fThere

is]

much

timber

OF

THE

FORESOING.

[inj

my j country
?
r
i
it npon
~some],
) tnmmed,
j split,
) loaded
(~)
(8)
(10)
away,
built
[where
I]il threw
[it] on:' ) [and]
(12)
(13)
NoTEs.-As

will

be

seen,

the

word

~m&ef

[ofwhch

a wagon
(9~
good
[a]
(15)
is

IJ
rand]

eut

down

(6)
) took
(11)

it

house
(14)
of

No. 1
signs
trees N~K~
and 2, signifying
for maKy,
in this
Sign
No.-3,
instance,
as in similar
other
becomes
mMc~.
The word
examples,
in," in connection with
coMM~y and
of pointing
my, is expressed
by the gesture
(passing the hand-less
than
in ordinary
quickly
before
sign language)
making
No. 5.
That
sign
for
sign
given
commonly
without
jpossessM~,
would,
th prenx
of indication,
imply
that
my coMM~-y, and with
preux
signifies
in my coMm<fy.
Sign
No. 7, ~MKf~,
is indicated
by chopping
on:'
th ends,
and facial
expression
In sign Nos.
denoting
11 and 12 the
satisfaction:
were
gestures
but
at the
termination
of the
continuons,
latter
the narrator
himself
straightened
that
he nad overcome
somewhat,
the
denoting
of the labor.
greater
part
No. 14 denotes
Sign
from
the man~-7MMse,
ner of interlacing
the
thus
corner
of a logfinger-ends,
representingthe
and
the
house,
of th
ends
of the
arrangement
same..MM~
lodge
would
be indicated
by another
the latter
is often
used
sign,
although
as
an abbreviation
for th
when
th
of conversation
former,
subject
is
known
to all present.
composed

S1GN

526

AMON&

LANGUAGE

~E~t~
The

remarks

following

TCE-OAQ-A-DAQ-A-QIC
kota

Territory,

ForrB
WITH

YEARS
US, BUT

who
A&0
THEY

COJtfP~yT.

n'O~F'<S'
were

by Dr. W. J. HoFFJCAN
Indians
of the Hida.tsa,

obtamed

chief
Wolf),
(Lea,n
visited
Washington

LIED.

THAT

with
the closed
hand,
(1) Place
left
side of
of the
on the
index,

in

from
of Da

1880

PEOPLE

AjDEBICAN

THE

INDIANS.

NORTH-AMEBICAN

A&EEED

TO BE FRIENDS

IS ALL.
thumb

the
th

forehead,

over

resting
palmar

side

the
down,

middle
then

TM.329.
draw

th

thumb

yond

th

headM/t~e

across

th
)?&?,

forehead

to

th

Fig.

Amricain,

right,
329.

a. short

distance

be-

1'

extended

(2) Place the naturally

to the left,
and pointing
separated

1U.

uv.

and thumb
slightly
hand, fingers
about fifteen inches before th right

MALLEKY-l
1

side

of

LBAN

the

body,

WOLF'S

it

bringing

330.
the flat right
(3) Extend
th hand
of another
grasp

to

COMPLAINT.

within

527

short

distancec~A

Ms,

Fig.

marks

connected

with

hand

to the

individualMK~
see pp.
sign

this

front

and

as

right

~e?~,

Fig.

if

abont

to

331.

For

re-

384-388.

~L~

~I~i
TJG.331.'

Place

(4)

about

front,

the

fiat

eighteen

right

hand,

-inches

wth
before

fingers
only
th
right

extended,
shouIder/bM)-

back

to

the

)years1

Fg.332.

ris.332.
(5)
and

Close

therighthand,

slightly

separated,

lea,vingthe
it, back

place

index
forward,

and

extended
second
nngers
about
inches
before
eight

528 0

SIGN

the

LANGUAGE
IJ~LTt
UT U ~.UTJL~

t3~

right

side

downward

of

the

body,

curve~

Fig.

AMONG
~m~

and
333.

NORTH
~t v~.n
JL

\j

pass

it

JL-i.

AMERICAN
~A
~M~<

quickly

to

INDIANS.

the

left

in

a slghtiy

''IG.iii!

(6) Place
then
separate
ive

sides~ome,

the

clinched

fists

in

a curve

them

~M/M~,

"~t

together
outward
is <tH",

before
and
Fig.
y

TIQ.331.

th
breast,
to
downward

334.

palms
their

down,
respect-

!tAu.ERY.]

LEAN

WOLF'S

529

OOJMPLAINTANGBRDANGER.

SIGNALS.
The

collaborators

in the

to the

sponded

request
that

hoped
however,
works
and the

work

to

above

explained
material

communicate
now

not
this

re-

generally
head.

It is

extracts
from
published
the attention
of obprocured,
servers
will be directed
to the prosecution
of research
in this
direction.
The term
is here
used
in distinction
signal"
from
the signs
noted
in
the DiOTiONABT,
extracts
from
which
are
as being
given
some
above,
action
or manifestation
to be seen at a
intended
and not allowdistance,
or detail
in close converse.
ing of the minuteness
possible
Signais
may
be executed,
first,
exclusivelyby
of the
bodily
action
by action
second,
in connection
with
person
such
as a blanket,
or a lance,
or the
objects,
direction
to a horse;
imparted
such
as smoke,
third;
by varions
devices,
fire or dust,
when
the
of th
person
is not
visible.
signalist
When
not
intended
to attract
attention
simply
are
conventhey
generally
and while
their
has
not
the
same
kind
tional,
of importance
stndy
as
that
of gesture
it possesses
some peculiar
interest.
signs,
few

by

have
under

SIGNALS
Some

ofthese

the

by

same

ALA~M.

recently

EXECUTED
are

some

printing

contributions

BY

BODILY

or nearly

identical,

ACTION.

so, with

the

gestnre

used

signs

people.
See

NOTES

ON OEETENNE

AND

ABArAEO

tm/?'

SIGNALS,

AN&EB.
Close
forth

the

it against
the
place
hand,
in that
position.
(Col. B.

while

and

forehead,
B. Marcy,

U.

turn
S. A.,

it

back

and
Years

T/M~

q/LyNM/JC~om~eJBo~cf,.ye!cTb~l866,p..3.)
COME

HERE.

The
of the
then

hand

right

is to be

navel,
horizontal,
draw
it near
the

the

palm

backward.

the

hand

is raised.

head

and

(JDa&o~

then

swung

advanced

relaxed,
side and
The
If

about

palm
at the

farther

very

far

forward,

off,

downward,
same
time

away
the

inches

eighteen

the
hand

downward,

thnmb
drop

the

at

the

in

the

hand

height
pahn
to bring

called
person
is, the higher
is raised
high
up over the
and
backward
to the
side.

I, IV.)

DANSEE.
TAefe
andid

is something
UV'V'V'V"J

thumb
thumb
34

forming
forming
A

dangerous
a curve,

in
the

that
other

~~ee.Bight-hand
fingers

closed

move

index-finger
the
risht

Ij~i~~u~LUTJ-~

oJ-~Jt

hand

*~

r*

direction

the

INDIANS.

AMERICAN
<"
~u~

NORTH
A~h~-juL

~mi.jr

in

pointing

forward,

mal.

AMONG

LAN&UA&E

SIGN

530
U~

of

the

or Mi-

place

dangerous

I.)

(Orn~/t~

DEFIAN'OE.

do

signines
toward

middle

fingers

you."
Do

Reverse

and

index

Right-hand

not

fear

"I
the subject,

means

toward

motion
open;
the
motion,
worst
to me."

your

the

enemy

the

bringing

hand

I.)

(Orna/ta.

DIRECTION.
near
ti-dh-ga.When
yoMshe--he
place
that
Describe
to him
Go aronnd
way."
move
to
the
the
hand
above
forefinger
open,
head,
a curve
raising
by
is
and
hand
that
intended
used,
i.
e.,
to
direction
or left according
right
hand.
use left
move
to the
to the
hand;
right,
move
right
left, use
around

Pass

is at

a man

Ponka

(OMM/MtI,
HALT:

To
Baise

be

L)

inquire
the

disposition.
with
hand

right
back

and

forward

object or
I say

a distance,

obeyed.

several

the

if

times;

in front

palm

they

are

and

gradually
it will
hostile

not

it
push
at once

jyc!oTb~,1859,

(RandolphB.Marcy,TAeF~M~eT~M~.

p. 214.)
there

Stand
hand

Right

He

to

is coming
nat,

you.
moved

edgewise,

there

Stand

Hold

the

right

open

the

toward
upward

He

is going
palm

hand,

toward
to the
thrust

to;

signaled
curve.

person
or downward

you.
left, with
the
hand

the

palm

tips
forward

of the

fingers
an
in either

bis-p

zha"ga.

person
about

signaled
the lmees.

down

Extend

the

(0?K</~I;JPoK~I.)

fiat where
you are-she-dhu
of the
arm in the direction
right
downward
move
by degreesto
down;

Lie
the

times.

several

downward

I.)

(Orna/M

extended,

to, having
(Oma/M

I;.POK~I.)
PEAGE;
Hold

FEIENDSBE'.
up

sastribeinl833.
vol.

ii,

as made

of hand.-Observed

palm

by

an

of the

Indian

Kan-

jP7MM~M,183S,

(JohnT.Irving,-En~am<S7ce~es.

p. 253.)
the

Elevate
of the

head.

Arizona

in

hands

extended
Observed
1871

by

"Nbarms"_correspondingwith"

by
the

at
Dr.

Apaches,

arm's
W.

length
J.

Hoffman,

Mojaves,
hands

above
as
Hualpais,

up~ofroad-agents.

and
made

on

either

side

in Northern
and

Seviches.
Fig.335.

MALLEM-.J
j

The

SIGNALS:
si~AJUM:

hand

right

held

G. A. Castor,
empty.
(General
This
be collated
1874,
p. 238.)
may
Salut
au ~foM~e

New
Plains,
York,
lines
in Walt
Whitman's
Toward ail
I raise high
The

Natchez

joining
Salle's

Mississippi,
His men
des

in

1682

made

hsnd,!

of thesignalist,
command
of the
not

in his
7oM~

advance

jK~ on
with
the

the signal.
to La

Salle's

partyby

embarrassing
in the descent

Tonty,
of the

retarn

the
but
one hand.
signal,
having
.DecoM~~es
(Margry,
tablissments
le SM~ <?e
PJ.M!~gMe
~ep~~MKa~.fc.)

stead.
et

make

of friendship
much

signais

hands

in
lieutenant,
who
could
responded
~K~

-F/s

the perpendicular

the two

of

531
5gl

aloft,

~e

the
La

DEFIANCESUBRENDEB.
DEFIANCESUBRENDBB.

dans

QUESTION.

1 do

After

not

~~M~c.314.)
is made
by

the

giving

To inquire

Raise

both

the

c~

you

hand

coming:
Right
and left.
[Answered

in front
and
palm
raised,
by tribal
sign.]
(Marcy~s
Inthis
illustration
the answer

Fig.336.
for Pani.

sign

coming

party

is peacefol.

grasped

in the

manner

two

forefingers
with
respond

will

they

are

tribal

if

hands,

Who

you.

a party
halting
moved
to the right

slowly

ing

know

while
th
firmly
the same
signal.

of shaking
hands,
are held
up.
F~~e
(Marcy's

or by lockIf friendly

hands

214.)

!oc

Traveler,

SUBMISSION.
The

United

States

steamer

Saranac
in 1874, cruisinginAlaskanwaters
back
of
1874, in Freshwater
in
Harbor,
Sitka,
latitude
69o north.
armed
landed
at a TUinkit
party
devillage,
serted
by aIl the
inhabitants
one old man
and two women,
except
the
latter
seated
at the
feet
of the
former.
The
man
was
in great
fear,
turned
his back
and
held
up his hands
as a sign
of utter
helplessness.
from
notes
(Extract
furnished
kindiy
by Lieutenant-Commander
Wrn:
BAiNBBiD&E
U. S. N., who was senior
HoFF,
aid to Rear-Admiral
Pen~
on the cruise
nock,
mentioned.)
anchor

dropped

in

July,
An

SUBRENDEB.
The

palm

derismadej.
Hold
as the

of the

hand

is held

toward

the

person

[to

whom

the

surren-

(Long.)
the

arm

of the hand
palm
toward
can be raised.
(.Da&o~

the
L)

person

as high

above

the

head

SIGN

532

IN

SIGNALS

BUFFALO

AMONG

LANGUAGE

ABE
OBJECTS
rEBSOTSTAL

WHICH
WITH

also

See

DISOOYEBED.

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

IN

USED

CONNECTION

ACTION.
AND AHATAHO

ON CHEYENNE

NOTES

SIGrNALS.
the

When
on

the

an

end

erect
with
on

line

or

Ponkas

with

face
his

shoulders.

buffalo

discover

Omahas

his
with
hill,
in each
hand,

the

toward
arms

being
YDI;

(.D~oto.

the

watcher

stands

his blanket
holding
ont (right
and left)
JPoK&o. I.)
See
MM/M. I;

camp,
stretched

Fig.337.
I), and
at arm's

as

Same

(Om~a.
ont
is held

blanket
body.

(.Po?~a

1);
the

length

with

the

addition

arms

are

crossed

that
in front

after

th

of the

(Ds&o~I.)

CAMP'
to

When
it is intended
as to

be visible

COME

To

the

legs.

lower

is

blanket

elevated

of a moving

upon

party.

(~N/co~

a pole

so

VHI.)

A PERSON.

TO

there

when

or blanket,
then
wave it in to the
to avoid
observation.
general

robe

of the

edge

is made

This

encamp,
individnals

th

BEOKON

out

Hold

to ail

is a desire

(JM~eos.)

BAOK! 1

COME

or grasp

Gather

right
hand,
can be seen,
for the sign
essary

wave

signal

move

not

See

DANGER.

back

gallop

Yiews

Biding

rapidly

throw
rests
of the

as possible."
(Riehard
TAe Plains
of ~e

Point
the
near

the

danger

cross

SIGNALS.

and

and
repassing,
of herd
of buffalo,
each
other.
(H. M.

1814,

p. 250.)

as
Get
together
"Danger!
United
lientenant-colonel
Dodge,
New
West.
York,
1877, p. 368.)

a circle,

Great

of the
and
then
danger,
the hand
so that
diagonally,
to be notified
If the person
back
outward.
left shoulder,
that
with
the above
should
be in the rear prcde
signal
index
right
over the front

the
arm

ABAPAHO

passing
for notice

jP~Ms&M~,

Irving

Army,

AND

not

abreast-do

Louisiana.
in

as

.made

L)

galloping,
cornes.
But

round

right

When

with
(or blanket)
the
so that
position
as may be necoften
the person
standing

coat
in

sitting

and

ON CHEYENNE

distance,

of

left

(Dakota

other-enemy
and forward

Brackenridge's

qnicidy
States

unbuttoned
or

recognized.

body.
NOTES

at

each

crossing
they

also

of the

standing
it to the

to be
his

Eorsemam

side

either

and,

should

left

the

the

in

the

of the

direction

body

MALLEEY.]

icr

SIGNALS:

"jiTreMNom."
so as

grasped
more

to

properly

th

enemy.

''ms

signal

form

a long
under

can

aiso

533

oe made

narrow

roll.

with

a bianket,

and

properly
wonid

this

Perhaps
11 would

C~M~OK," as
beast
or snake,

belong
a dangerous

of

presence

BUFFALODISCOVBBT.

signal
be used
to
not

that

of

denote

a human

I.)

(Dakota

and repassing
one another,
either
on foot or mounted,
Passing
is used as a war-signal;
which
is expressed
in the Hidatsamakimaka~dahalidi.
<tK~ -EM~s<t
L)
(Mandan
DIRECTION.
Pass
Point
avoided,
in front
which

the

around

that

folded

blanket

place.

direction
of the
or place
to be
object
and wave
several
it rapidly
times
body,
of the body
and
then
it out
toward
the side on
throwing
only,
wish
the
to approach
and
a sufficient
you
person
you,
repeat
then

number

draw

of times

in

it near

for

the

the

the

to be

signal

understood.

(Dakota

I.)

DiSOOVEBY.
The
of enemies,
or anything
discovery
by
game,
else, is annonnced
to and fro, or in a circle.
The idea
that
there
is a diffrriding
rapidly
ence in the signification
of these
two directions
of riding
accordappears,
Indians
of th Missouri
to be erroneing to many of the Dakota
Valley,
ous.
Parties
from
their
are
in
away
regular
encampment
generally
search

of

the

some
snch
as game,
or of another
either
special
object,
party,
or hostile,
which
and when
that
is generally
object
understood,
the
announcement
is made
to their
in either
of
companions
above
The
reason
that
a horseman
ride
from
side to
ways.
may

side

is,

friendly
is found,

that

the

to

party
and

particular
locality,
to the party-would
into
smaller
bands,
only

way
side

from
would

be

in

which

to

side,
for him

whom
his

he

be perfectly
or

desires

to

movement-at

have

clear.
fLankers

the

rider's

by aU
to ride

the

persons

in

a circle,

signal

commnnicate

may be at a
to the direction
angles
th party
be separated
at various
the
points,

right
Should
or

scouts

could
to

be

whom

which

he

recognized
the
signal
naturally

as a
was
does.

motion

directed,
(Z)a7co~

VUl~)
VI, YII,
The latter
was

Fig.
338.
noticed
in 1873,
on the Yellowstone
by Dr. Hoffman
while
attached
to the
Th
Indians
had
River,
Stanley
Expdition.
concentrated
after
their
first repulse
and taken
again
by General
Custer,
of the
and
woods
bluffs
on the
side
of the
river.
possession
opposite
As

th

column

came
was seen upon
a high
bluff
to ride
up, one Indian
off his revolver.
round in a circle,
occasionally
firing
Th signal
the discovery
of the advancing
had been
which
expectforce,
be distinctly
seen
from
the
As
ed, and he could
surrounding
region.
of the enemy
were
still
scattered
over the neighborhood,
of
some
many
rapidly
annoanced

them
to

and

visible

would

not

from

an

from

any

have
observer,
point.

been

able
but

the

to recognize
this
circle
produced

had he ridden
signal
a latral
movement

Of

or

AND

ABAPAHO

CHEYENNE
The

so that

circle,
of th

.nel

the

enemy.
are

enemies
his

waves

eaehhand.

indicated

is

could

signal

discovered

When

enemies

of

discovery

by

be seen

Of

game,

by

or other
head

game
and

up

of the highest
hill.
The
and left, and then
directly
it right
waving
be searching
ever the party
for, indicating
might
in front.
or to the left; but directly
(Dalcota

"It

is done

vention,
"Wonderfai

down,

an

sentiin

end

on th

backward
with

a blanket

the
game or whatit is not to the right

that
I.)

when

on

thrown

rays
wishes

valley
one
about

hundred

for

cavalry
of

movement

on

standing

the

a looking-glass."

way
mysterious
knoll
overlooking
of
at my feet a drill

little

307,

308.)

not

~e

of

horse

an

told

Great

on a
in

command

be

was

seo

afterwards

himself

his

his

a drill,

commanded

could

1 conld

Plains

(Dodge's

on

sat
from
he

hour

action

AH

He

arm.

an

of

promptness
of the world.

right

used

half

than

in-

in some

communicates

Once

more

and

variety

civilized

is

South

me,
opposite
For
below.
plain

which

ranks

the

own

on a bright
signaling
a piece
of
with
done
of the
The
reflection

the

appear,
direction,
the
hand.

almost
I witnessed
Platte,
who
Sioux
a
warriors
chief,
by
two
hundred
and
about
yards

the

of

the

may

proper
hollow
of

chief.

of th

Indian's

ways.

the

m the

held

looking-glass

in

is

snn

of the

a system

in varions
statement

as the
the

after

devised

by signais,
communicated

and

any

the

MILITARY.

DurLI.,

the

buffalo,
holding

toward

by

knoll

than

and
forward
rapidly
would
be communicated

riding
same

top

snn's

of sight

out

&c.

water,

wood,

is commnnicated

This

the

in

aronnd

rapidly
but
friends,

(OmaMI~JPo~~I.)

da,y,

ON

NOTES

riding

their

by

also

I.)

(Dakota

discovered,
over
his

blanket

See

Buffalo.

than
game
SIGNALS.

other

enemies,

INDIANS.

AMORICAN

NORTH

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

534

West,

by
equaled
occasional
that

me

he

!oc. (?&, pp.

FBIENDSHIP.
If

Indians

two

[of

and

back,
can see
other

and
or three

At

be

instance,
that
safe

fifty

shows
this
times;
relations.
for friendly
of friendship,
overture

approaching
mile
one

proffered

of both
his

hands

hands
and

as far
lets

as
them

one

distance
He

friendly.

about

traveling

are

plains]

for

paces
to the
If
he
to

back
other

and

forth,

the

on

horse

this
repeating
he is not for
that

Indian
same

and
joints,
his forehead

his

turning

Indian

horseas they
to the

to indicate

by

indicates
first

or as far

this

second

the
rest

does

on

another

one
apart,
wants

the

but

hostility,
fingers
raises

the

to be

wishes

he

that

around
two

they
may,
each
oeher.

accepts
locking

by
in that
with

this
the

position
the

palms

MALLEEY.j

SIGNALS

enner

from

the

ur

our,
excessive

DRILL-PEACE.

as ]i

mumerenuy,
of

light

the

535

were

ne

sun.

to

trymg

This

smeio
"I,

implies,

ms
am

too,

eyes
for

or "I accept
It is
your overture."
(~ae, Fox,
<M<! ~c&~oo I.)
in this
connection
to note the reception
of Father
interesting
Marquette
chief
who is reported
to have
raised
his hands
to his eyes
by an minois
as if to shield
them
from
That
action
was snpoverpowering
splendor.
to be made
in a combination
of humility
and
and a
posed
admiration,
peace,"

to gaze
on the face of the iUustrious
has been
inability
gaest
the
of the
which
in fact
was
conception
gesture,
probably
the
interlocked
hands
in the most
demonstrative
holding
pos-

pretended
taken

to be
the

only
ture.

An

oriental

as a shield
ical

to

conception
The
display

tions

does

in
gesture
beforea

the

the

branches

of green
appear

to

New

Britain

to

have

nat

hand

signalize

been

is actually

is probably
to the Indian.

superior

attribnted

erroneonsly

not

which

eyes

interposed
with

made

the

or pacific

friendly

noticed

th

North

poetinten-

Ameri-

among
observers.
Cook
makes
by trustworthy
Captain
frequent
mention
of it as the crmonial
islands
he visited.
See
greeting
among
his Voyage
<OM;<tf~ t/M <SbMt/i. Pole.
Zom~om,
1784, Vol. II, pp. 30 and 35.
Green
branches
were
aiso waved.
in signal
ofj~MK~yt~p
by the natives
can

Indians

of the

island

of Mr.

Wilfred

Powell

Febraary,

1881,

ciety,
HALT

of

members

of the

-Pf<M6e<K~

in charge
expdition
</te Royal
SoCeo~ca!

of

p. 89.

1
Stand

Grasp
times.

there

the

end

inquire

Wave

th

then

is coming

the

this

blanket

or

way.
wave

robe;

it

downward

several

in

front

body,
it from

disposition.

folded

blanket

toward

point
a horizontal

he
of

I.)

(Omaha

To

ward

to the

in 1878.

the

in

position

several

times.

the

blanket

to

person

the
right
or persons

front

(Dakota

of

the

and

left

body

of the

and

approaching,

carry
downward

rapidly

and

up-

I.)

MANT.
Wave
several

PEACE,

times.
COUPLED

Motion
Noticed

of
by

directly

Many

of

WITH

spreading
Lewis
and

in front

anything.

Clark

or
on

and C~f7~
(Lewis
Travels,
is more
signal
particularlydescribed
the two corners
with
the
hands,
as it falls

to

the

(Dakota

upward

body

and

downward

I.)

INVITATION.
a real

1805.

unfold

of the

ground

imaginary
their
first

robe

&c.,

London,
as follows

throw

it above

as if

in

the

or

meeting

act

skin
with

on
the

the

ground.
Shoshoni
in

vol. ii, p. 74.)

the
blanket
Grasp
the head,
allowing
of spreading
it.

1817,

This
by
it to

SIGN

536

AMONG

LANGUAGE

NORTH

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

QUESTION.
known
with
communication
manner
of opening
parties
The ordinary
or to
in zigzag
toward
them
to be hostile
is to ride
or supposed
manner,
loc. cit., p. 58.)
ride in a circle.
JMy j~~e on ~e Plains,
(Cnster's
a blanket,
of waving
manner
This author
mentions
(p. 202) a systematic
to
information
the
Eaiowa
the
son
of
which
conveyed
chief,
Satana,
by
and

him,
(p.

a similar

219),

1 do

Point

to full
from'?

at

the

sides

of the
are

or who
ALL

SAJFBTT.

are

arm's

of
to

body

yon?

the

of

ground,

and
person,
face.
Ton1

the

toward
the

and

extend

letting

the

other

means,

Where

each

body,

NOTES

See

Arapahos

hand,

do

then
don't

the

arms

ends

hang

you

corne

I.)

(Da&o~

QUIET.

in

the

of the

you.~

length
in front

left
and
right
end of the blanket

an

capacity
in front

down

at

the

Take

know.

Who

yon.
blanket

folded

a chief

byYellowBear,
in detail.
explains

know

not

th

it toward

wave

performance
of which
he

neither

ON

AND

OHEYENNE

ABATAHO

SI&NALS.
SUBBENDEB.
Hold

the

This

folded

We

SuBROTJNDED,
end

an

allowing
th
body,
it in
and then
wave

MADE

noted

Those

to

piece

die

right

They

the

in

a circular

WHEIT

consist

iii,

Their
might
by th

p. 35,
systems

of

IS

THE
NOT

SMOKE,

PEBSOJT
VISIBLE.
FIRE,

at first,
impracticable
that
it is availed
savages

most

remarkable

tacts

are

communicated

ble

by

a condensed
giving
are
of telegraphs

seem

The

the

manner,

(D~o<a

the

head.

I.)

each

is

size,

OF

or DUST

THE

SIGNALIST

signaIs.

CjBJKEjB~Lrr.

the
had
abandoned
coast,
Indians]
columns
and sending
up their
burning
old enemy.
bands
of the arriva-1 of their

vol.

above

high

blanket

[th

left

distant
&c.,

cloth

now.~

at the sides
extend
the arms
hand,
of the body,
down
in front
to hang
manner.
L)
(Dakota

blanket

~JtfO~jE! ~CJ!MZjS

were

of

are.

of the

of

SIGNALS

or

~1 want

means

really

Take

blanket

account

bale-fires
which
along
the
of smoke
to advise
History,
(Schoolcraft's
of De Soto's
expedition.)

and
though
they
very
pecnliar,
so
yet
thoroughiy
are they understood
to immense
of frequently
advantage.

many
by whichby raising
smokes,
made
distance
and
to a considerable
nnmber,

or repetition

of the

smokes,

important
intelligiwhich
are

SMOKE

MALLEEY.]

raised

commonly
merce
The
signais
twenty
frent

by

firing

smoke

to fifty

are

miles.

made.
By

are

meanings

dry
grasse
(Josiah
1844, vol. ii, p. 286.)
are
selected
as stations

York,
of land

elevations

highest
with

537

of

spots

~fMS.eM)

o/e

SIGNALS.

These

can

the

varying

The

conveyed.

be

seen

number
most

at

from

a distance

of columns
as

simple

Com-

Gregg's

which
of

from

of smoke

well

as

the

difmost

varied

and
the tlgraphie
mode,
is arranged
resembling
alphabet,
by
a small
which
is not allowed
to blaze;
then
nre,
an
byplacing
of partially
or weeds
over the
green
grass
fire, as if to smother
white
smoke
is created,
it, a dense
which
will ascend
in a conordinarily
tinuous
vertical
column
for hundreds
of feet.
established
a curHaving
rent
of smoke,
the Indian
takes
his blanket
and by spreading
simply
it
over
the
small
of weeds
or grass
pile
from
which
the smoke
takes
its
building
armfui

and
source,
he confines

the

and corners
of the
edges
blanket,
this
able
to retain
it for several
way
moments.
the
By rapidly
the operator
is enabled
displacing
blanket,
to cause
a dense
volume
of smoke
to rise,
th
or shortness
of
length
as well as the number
and frequency
of the columns,
which,
he can regulate
use
of the
perfectly,
simply
blanket.
by a proper
(Custer's
.'?/
Zoc. cit., p. 187.)
JK/e on the Plains,
properly
controlling
the
and
is
smoke,

an

They
gathered
and carried
upon

armful

of

in

dried

the

highest
point
the match
was applied
well
and
about
lighted

grass

and

of the

peak,

which

weeds,
where,

were

placed

everything
being
but the blazewas

close totheground;
to envelop
th entire
amount
of grass
collected
than
it was smothered
with
the unlighted
A slender
portion.
column
of gray
smoke
then
to ascend
in a perpendicular
began
column.
This
was not enough,
as it might
be taken
for the
smoke
from
a
rising
The smoldering
simple
camp-fire.
wasthencovered
with a
grass
blanket,
the corners
of which
were
held
so closely
to the ground
as to almost
confine
and eut off the column
completely
of smoke.
a few moWaiting
inreadiness,
no sooner

until
ments,
was
suddenly

the

smoke

was

thrown
the

puffedupwardlike
of a field-piece.

aside,
white

beginning
when
cloud

to escape
beautiful

of smoke

from

the

beneath,

which

attends

the

th
blanket
on the
Again
casting
of
pile
as before,
and again
in due time
interrupted
released,
a succession
of elongated,
of smoke
egg-shaped
puns
kept
toward
th sky in the most
manner.
This
bead-Iike
regular
the height
from
it began
smoke,
considering
which
to ascend,
ble from
on the level
points
miles
distant.
plain
fifty
p.
(J'&
column

was

The

following

peditions,
1845:
ton,

that
the

by

which

enemies
vicinity

Ex.

1843-3-4,

Columns
nais

extracts

of smoke
the
are

Indians
in the

of Pyramid

are

made

Doc.,

28th

rose

over

from
Cong.

Fremont's
2d

Session,

-~f~

and
Senate,

blanket
column

balloon-shaped

discharge
the
grass,
so that
ascending
column
was

of

visi-

217.)

Second

~a;-

Washing-

the country
atscatteredintervalssigas elsewhere,
communicate
to each other
This
was January
p. 220.
country,"
in
18,1844,
the signalists
Lake,
were Pai-Utes.
andperhaps
hre,

 While
wood

a
speaking,
which
plainly

we were

below,
grove
raised
to inform

it was

to tell

and

struck,

th

them

near the
5,184=,
Chemehuevas.

May

Rio

cottonthe
suddenly
from
him
befallen
[Tabean]
a blow
had been
that
Indins

rose

smoke

us what

told

surrounding

to

be

on

INDINS.

AMEBICAN

NORTH

AMONG

LANGAGE

SIGN

538

their

had

This

p. 268,269.
guard,"
and was narrated

Virgen,

Utah,

AN

APPOINTED

was

on

of "Diggers,~

probably

is made

This

sending

by

smothered

partially

signal

enemies,
a rnnner.

a war

Whenever
copa

Indians,

their

success

visible
a

the

When

from

annonnced

was

The

settlements.

their

of

number

corresponding
side
line,

zontal

of either
Pima,
consisting
the
into
an expdition
and most
the
first
from

party,

returned

from

by

so

side,

retnrning

be

He

made

who

arranged

war.

The
from

the

named

chiefs

Apache

I)
(~Lpac7te
The materials

used

on page

or cedar
of pine
bonghs,
in the regions
be obtained
always
state
Indians
These
New
Mexico.
consist

signais,
to three

of which

each

consists

leaves

of columns

to have

ex-

been

dis-

Cn-de

name

g-xe,
from

returning

grass

Dr.

by

of

W.

the

sufficient

and

J.

title

they

HOFFNAN,
of

TnnAN,

grass,

can
of

but

employ

of smoke,

color

and

density
which

bytheApaches

occupied
that

made.

were

signais
apparently

under

407,

smoke

in making

observers.

~r~.as~s.
~jP~CBjS&

obtained

was

information

folIowing

in a hori-

appears

burning

or TEE
OF
Ta~

sazozrE
<SJtfOJEE
sr~Na~s
~CJMj~~

elevation
was shown

the

by

distinguishable
no such

by

country,

smoke,

unsuccessful,

a smoke

or Mari-

Apache
distant
secnred

cnstom
339.
A similar
Fig.
Papago
I.)
(Pima
has
the custom
the Ponkas,
isted
althongh
among
as
shown
in
the
following
proper
continued
by them,
ma-ker

of

Papago,

of scalps
of

columns
to

as
was

party

number

and

Smoke

previous
is answered

PARTY.

OF A WAR

STJOCESS

fire

by

I.)

(Dakota

by

used

only

green
grass.
the signal
of the
party,
by friends
the presence
discover
either
But should
party
be communicated
the tact would
but
be made,
would

manner.

no

is

from

of smoke

column
This

IS SAFE.

ALL

-WHEN

PLAGE,

one

upward

by
seen

if

and

agreement,
in the same

by

AT

OF A PARTY

ARRIVAI.

nearly
Northern
of

kinds

three

from

numbering

one

or more.

ALABM.
This
ascend,

is made

signal
and

requires

the

danger
signifies
of
concentration

communicated
are

guided

by

three

causing

by

from

one

their

location.

camp

or
those
to

th

or

another,
The greater

columns

more

approach
who
see
and
the

of
them.
the
haste

an

of

most
desired

to

smoke

and
enemy,
Thse
signais
distant
the

also
are
bands

greater

~~ET.]

SMOKE

the

number

of columns

they
may resemble
of grass
and leaves

SIGNALS.

of smoke.

VVV
539

These

are

often

so hastily

of smoke,
and
are
caused
by
the embers
and again.
again

puns
upon

made

that

throwing

heaps

ATTENTION.
This

is generally
attention
for

signal

and

signifies
tired
of one
or

which
action

unusual

would
would

would

column

of

smoke

When

propose
moval,

propose

other

times

to

following

of anything

there

of

remain

smoke
at

that

signal

for

place

where

a necessity
or desire
to inform
their
made,
Two

place.

columns

residence,
and that
all

SMOKE

of smoke

examples

the

be

may
are

one

causing

SAFETT.

QuiET

-FO-BjEJ&y
The

by th ponies,
an
be
enemy
a decision
as to

should

has been
after
camp
made,
and
the
have
selected
party

a long
continued
during
that
a camp
still
exists,

bands

ing

of

columns
to

consnmed
or

column,
become

had

before
watching
intention
or knowledge
bands
neighboring
by

The

OF A CAMP

given,
to remain
until

they

a band

to ascend.

been

two

continuons

when

viz,
been

removal,

communicated

a removal

bas

made.

one

producing

purposes,
may have
further

require
be

be

ESTABLISHMENT

TION

by

or the grass
locality,
other
cause
necessitated

some

reported,
future

made
several

are

to

inform

ATTEN-

for

their

friends

they
rethat

also

made

the

neighbor-

is favorable

and

at

quiet.

~T&j~Z&
in foreign

signais

lands

are

added

for

comparison.
Miss

of the Guanches
of the Canary
Haigh,
speaking
Islands
at the
t)ie Spanish
"When
an enemy
says:
conquest,
approached,
alarmed
the
they
a thick
country
smoke
or by whistling,
by raising
which
was repeated
from
one to another.
This
latter
method
is still
in
use among
th people
of Teneriffe,
and may
be heard
at an almost
intime

of

credible

distance."

(Trans.

~A.

~oc.

Lond.

vii,

1869,

sec.

ser., ~i.pp.

109,

news

to their

dis-

110.)
"The
tant

natives
Mends.

Australia
in

the

fires
Near

have
When

he

often

and
forests,
for the purpose
Mount
Frazer

quently
south,
natives

other
along
who

smokes
the

base

might

an
Sir
saw
he
he

be

upon

of

learned

making
observed

arose,
of the

of

Mitchell

columns
soon

of

method

easy
Thomas

telegraphing
was traveling

smoke

ascending
the natives

that

known

his

a dense

extending
mountains,
his
route

"When

Sir
in

Thomasreached
the bay the

Portland
natives
were

movements
column

of smoke,
a telegraphie
line
and thus
communicating
homeward

the

Bayhe

to

send

and

subse-

far

to

the

to the
of

a
up

of

friends.

tidings

noticedthatwhen

trees

smoke

to their

in

accustomed

the

through
used
the

return.

appeared

Eastern

through

his

whale

a column

SIGN
SIGN

540
54U

AMONG
AMONG

LANGUAGE
LANGUAGE

INDIANS.
iDJJJ-aJto.

AMERICAN
AMRR.lU.a.N

NORTH
NUKTii

If th whale
to all the whalers.
intimation
thus
of smoke,
timely
giving
bat if
be taken;
boat's
crew
only
it
might
should
be pursued
by one
food
become
ashore
and
be run
it would
several,
probably
by
pnrsued
L.
T.
loc.
vol.
Maj.
quoting
for the blacks."
cit.,
1, pp. 152,153,
(Smyth,
vol. ii, p. 241.)
Australia,
a
of Cape
of the natives
says that
York,
of the mainland
islanders
and the natives

Eastern

Mitchell's

writing
Jardine,
the
tion between

communicais

frequent;

to
tribe,
of Eer
of the approach
I was informed
is astonishing.
distances,
before
her
two
on her
last visit,
Steamer
days
Salamander,
Majesty's
of fires made
to throw
is conveyed
here.
arrivai
by means
Intelligence
and
who perform
and by messengers
in different
long
forms,
up smoke
from
0~6f~M~
~oc. cit., vol. 1, p. 153, quoting
rapid
journeys."
(Smyth,
and

the

in which

manner

rapid

from

is carried

news

tribe

to

great

p.

Expedition,

85.)
in all

Messengers
In

signaling.
and

boughs

when

Victoria,
raise
smoke

to

accustomed.

when

setting

an elevated
made

when

And

oftelegraphy;
of the white
smoke

rising
some

by
haps
advance

fires

old

feeble

and

T/M

S.,

of

were

they
with

green
as they
their
could,

way,

secret

friends,
were
lighted

in

a
raising
forth
give
and by
tribe
by

signais
a way
as
of their
own

such

or

danger,

made

natives

the

expeditions,

with
to

be understood
by people
in managing
their
exhibited
system
ability
great
They
to the injury
used
and in former
times
it was not seldom
thin
column
of
that
the
had no idea
who at first
settlers,
and
raised
of
the
the
peradjacent
bush,
through
foliage

tribes.

friendly

mode

this

fbrests,
a tree

when

would

that

signais

on
traveling
threatened

when

encampment,

their

their

used

the

through

of
hollow
the
by filling
at its base;
and in this
trank
for the fire when
they
position

hunting,

an

approaching
foes menaced

to have

appear

traveling

known.

in

engaged

smoke.

to the

fire

selected
always
movements
were
When

of Australia

parts

the

attack

(B.

Victoria.

of

~of~mes

an

was

woman,
Europeans.

to

intimation

Melbourne,

the

to

warriors

G.

F. L. S., F.
Smyth,
vol. i, pp. 152,153.)

Brough
1878,

jFZB~ .~RBO~.
on

"Travelers

They
mixed

with

coats
an
the

the

at night,
lights
off the head
take

signal

stick,

warrior
ny~

the

dry

bark,

of

th

four

or

places
point
and

mixed

the
it

arrow
on

of the
it

is

his

is shot

its

with
ready

high

is then
in

end

the

the

Indians

how
th

dip

the

lowered,
air.

draws

to

wood,
one-fourth

is then
is

it

his

bow

and

fastened
to

ready

warrior
it has

up

gunpowder,

the
of

depth

another
When

in

shaft

adheres
to

throwing
donc.

it was

dry gunpowder
When
for use.
and

bowstring

arrow

and

seen

gunpowder

from

inches

bark

Chewed
and

arrow

The

glae.

it three

inch.

have often
wondered
have

prairie
and

gone

be

fired,
to let

of
to
a
it

the
lights
up a little

~LEBY.]

FIRE

ABBOWS AND DUST SIGNALS.

541

it bursts
it
bursts
ont into
ont
into a flame,
distance,
distance,
and burns
burns brightly
flame, and
brishtiv
unfnl it falls
fat~ to
until
the ground.
Vamous
are attached
to these
meanings
fire-arrow
signais.
one
arrow
the
Thus,
~The
meant,
among
are
Santees,
enemy
abouti
two
arrows
from
the
same
<&reat
point,
~Danger',
three,
danger',
too strong,
or we are
6They
are
many,
two
arrows
falling
sent
back';
same
up at the
'We
will attack';
moment,
three,
~Soon~
four,
~N'ow'if shot
'In
that
direction.'
These
diagonally,
are
signais
constantly
and are always
changed,
when
agreed
the party
upon
out or before
goes
it separates.
The
Indians
send
their
signais
and
very
intelligently,
seldommakemistakesintelegraphingeaehotherbythesesilentmonitors.
The amount
of information
can communicate
they
by fires and burning
arrows
is perfectly
wonderful.
Every
war patty
carries
with it bundles
of signal
arrows."
The W7~e
or T~e~e
(.BeM<
Te~s
CMe/
~e
among
~MJm~mmso/e.P~ms.
CmMMM~<tK~jye~Ib?-&,1871,pp.l06,107.)
With
to the
regard
it is possible
that
white
above,
innuencehas
been
felt
in the mode
of signaling
as well as in the use
of
but
ghnpowder,
it would
be interesting
to learn
if any Indians
a similar
adopted
expedient before
was known
to them.
gunpowder
used
They frequently
arrows,
to whichnaming
material
was
to set fire to the wooden
houses
attached,
The Caribs
of the early
colonists.
same mode
were acquainted
with
this
of destruction
as appears
by th following
quotation:
Their arrows
were
when
commonly
poisoned,
their
except
they made
on these
occasions
militaryexcnrsionshynight;
converted
them
they
into
instruments
of
still
greater
the
mischief;
for, by arming
points
with
of cotton
pledgets
in oil, and
set on fire, they
dipped
fired
whole
of their
enemies
villages
at a distance."
The
and
(J.j'c~o.
<?eo~
Hist.
2)~.
and
o/'J.m~c~
Wgs~ Indies.
trans.
Thompson~s
ZoM~OM
Vol. I, p. 314.)
1812,

-D!7B'T~TCJK~E&
When
of

an

search

nounce
as

or anything
enemy,
game,
is discovered,
handfulls
of
that
This
discovery.
signal

when

to
riding
or a blun'.

ground,
When
be

without

the

any
a

Brls

threw

up

game
blanket,
attacked

dust.

and

fro,

or,

(Dakota

else
dust
bas

round

VU,

in

which
are
the

a circle

was

thrown
same
on

the

special
the
air

into

general
an elevated

object
to an-

signification
of

portion

VIII.)

or any enemy
is discovered,
and
should
th sentinel
he throws
a handful
of dust
up into the air.
When
the
in 1872, they
stood
on the blun'
Ponkas,
and

(OMMM

1~ Ponlca

There
sand

to be among
appears
or earth
into the air when

help

of some

kind

from

Letter,

dated

July

10,1880,

Town,

Africa.)

those

I.)
the
at

who
from

Bushmen

a custom

a distance
were
Charlton

from

there.
House,

of

home

C. Lloyd"
near
Mowbray,

(Miss

Z.

throwing
and in need

up
of
MS.

Cape

<

NOTES
The

known

Territory
A party

was

of a delegation
interest
of
the

Indians
to the

sending

several

on

going

the

away
days
immediate

WA-u~

from
and

NA'-WATO
visited

their

tribes

is

not

headquarters,
The pipe-bearers

JMo.~

Washington,

in

dwelling

leave
and

(TAe

-BaK<Z), ArapaD. 0.,

(Left

who

Mo-

(Bobtail),

O-QO-nis'-SA

war-path

party
its

from

&T&JMJ.&

~P~ETO

individuals

remaining
runners.

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

obtained

Cheyennes,
Horse),
and
Baven"),

in

1880,

of

by

until

~LKD

members

project

friends

ON CHEYENNE

(Big
"Little

as

and
hos, chiefs
in September,

their

NORTH

information

following

Hl'-mnMlA-nA/-lT
better

AMONG

LANGUAGE

SIGN

542

Indian

announcing

camp,

informing

neighboring

systematically
unless

organized
circumstances

who
appointed,
and
no
is
one
carrying
pipes,
march,
the party
while
precede
or to join the party
of these
by riding
ahead
to cross
allowed
individuals,
the
success
of
as it would
of the column,
endanger
the head
up before
or the rear.
side
fall
in
from
either
arrivals
AU
new
the
expdition.
a good
to afford
of land
of any elevations
likely
in sight
coming
Upon
hait and secrete
corne
to
a
the
warriors
view
of the surrounding
country
have
been
who
The
scouts
already
as possible.
as much
themselves
of
distance
a moderate
to within
before
advance
daybreak
just
selected,
them.
This
has
if
of
the
ascertain
preceded
to
enemy
any
the elevation
to see if any objects
the summit
watching
is only discovered
by carefully
and
if any should
of birds-is
if not, the night
observed,
are in motion
of anything
the
absence
would
indicate
butte
it
th
hill
or
upon
alight
as a raven,
a large
Should
them
scare
bird,
that
away.
ordinarily
might
to
a
swerve
and
make
sudden
the hill-top
or eagle,
ny toward
crow
of something
the
indicate
it
would
and
presence
side
either
disappear,
that
there
When
it is learned
examination.
further
to require
sufficient
should

require

action.

to

reason

is

closely

th

icans

as th
as high
use th hand

"lie

quiet"

and

the

Should

and

slowly,

down

manner,

zag

Should

any
as are

signais
is constructed

however,
cover
is no

the

This

be

which

of

clear

much

as

to be

one

is

purpose

left

as

nearly
in

the same
or
battle

one,

the

possible,
the blanket

and

any

seen,
and
back

the

state

expdition
made
with

or

advance

be

the

blanket

are

of a bunch

of grass

tied

Amer-

as civilized

to direct

hunting
will

Indian
gain
is grasped

ascend

a view

again
repeatedly,
will give
th scout
is discovered,
to the watchers,
a side visible
upon

hill,
communicates

<
i

the

a similar

to
right
If the enemy

surface.
running

by

shoulder.
for

from

horizontally
clear

hill,
under

If there

country.

enemy
in
party

by
or caution.
danger
and waving
hand

signifying
the right

still,
with

time
been
bas
aR the
who
scout,
to lie
a signal
for them
makes
rear,
the blanket
It is made
by grasping
of
in front
from a position
it earthward
the

an

suspect

watched

are

the

on the

of

and

th

waved

a
showing
the alarm
in

a zig-

of affairs.
attempted
made
with

to a short

pole.

the
same
night,
which
a firebrand,

at

~LumY.]

CHEYENNE

When
wood
a

a war

is stack

number

present

camp,
to be

course
A
party,

hunting
so as

party
not
to

elevation

prominent

after

to

serving

show

and

followed,

th

leaving
to the

or
in

543

SIGNALS..

the

a day or
direction

camp
until
to the
main

recruits

of

piece

with

pursued,
the
number

to

corresponding
the last

more,

of

leaving

the

party

the

distance.

in

advancing

be

surprised

and

a night

pointing
marks

or

cuts,
notches,
the party
spent

ABATAHO

for

party
encamps
into
the
ground,

of

which

days

AND

takes

discovers

the

same

as

precautions
If a scout

by an enemy.
no game,
the

Manket

is

a war

ascends
grasped

a
and

side
to side at the
horizontally
from
of the
shoulders
or
height
and if game
is discovered
head;
the Indian
rides
back
and
forth
(from
left to right)
a short
distance
so that
the distant
observers
can view the
maneuver.
Jf a large
herd
of buffalo
is found,
the extent
traveled
over
in going
to and
fro increases
in proportion
to th size of the
herd.
A
is traveled
quicker
when
the herd
gait
is very large
or haste
on the part
of the hunters
is desired.
waved

It

is stated

elevation
they

have

that

to another,
no longer

these
but
use

Indians
the
for

it,

use

also

system
having

could
ceased

mirrors
not

be
warfare

to

signal

learned,
(?).

as

from

one

they

say

SIGN

544

AMONG

LANGUAGE

In the

following

duetion

secuieaccuracy,which

to ~e
It

ments.

of Sign
for the

~My
is given

th-material

lication,

scheme'of

the

pages

tosavelaborand

both

ILLUSTRATION.

OF

SOHEME

parts

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

graphie

Language,
use of observers
of which

intended

illustration,

Intro-

waspresentedinthe
some
with
is reproduced

being

improvepubmay not see that

in the present
included
paper
Th
TYPES
now befurnished.
who

should
the former
for reference
were
by the corresponding
POSITIONS
OF HAND
prepared
should
tedious
any of them
to avoid
of the alphabet
description,
letters
in
the
note
as
following
or
suggested
by alteration,
exactly
correspond,
OF ABN:
OuTLiNES
giving
the
as
weR
as
POSITIONS,
them.
These,
in separate
distribnted
were
arms
with
front
and side outlines
pendant,
will still
and this
in recording,
convenience
for their
to observers
sheets
When
writer.
to th present
is made
done
when
be cheerfolly
request
used
for
be
the
TYPES
can
changes
graphie
are not accessible
the sheets
as
th change,
or by a few words
indicating
the one selected,
by tracing
can
also
ABBt
POSITIONS
OF
The'OuTLiNES
shownintheExAJMPLES.

it is not

necessary

be

readily

It

is hoped

that

traced

for

that

this

will

illustration,
addressed.
Collaborators

be

in

a favor

the

adopted

by sending
individual
a typical
in order
that
it
upon,
or sketch

would

be

whih
still

more

had
in

description

cannot

be

use

of

the

reproduced
not be made

need
can

photograph
the

tribe,

be

may

as if

of foreign

the gestures
at least
one

of

photograph
ular
gesture,

sheets

uniformity
promoting
who
by all observers

same

seheme,

be

acceptable

the

uncivilized
or sketch
gestures
in the
in

th

of

provided.
and

specially

will confer
peoples
costume
in native
are

which

complete
excution

engaged
by artists
be so made.
if it could

done

been

on

work.
of
th

any

reported
Such
particbut

work,

~i~RY.]

SCHEME

OUTLBSTES

FOR

The

t)

~a

ijt~

server

t~j.c

Fig.
most

convenient.

in the

ployed

in

When

more

made

tually

particular

arm

it can

~T~i-j
ever,

In

done,
noted.
~~LCU..

cases

sidered
associated
qualify
emiy

where
it shonid

the

For~-

the

a gesture
left hand
the

the

fact,

right
achow-

conception
be

annexed

is ne
necessarily

<!

and

will be so stated
gesturer
to be presented
by the
facial
or
expression

a gesture
gesmie
QK

35

the

be
ob-

gesture.
to use the

which

be

being
~om~

suggested
from
the

by

and
posi-

&r "right
alone
is em-

one

for

arms
final

description,

convenient

in
profile
figure
arm is exhibited

th

wllbe
to

POSITIONS.
used

any

to

specialpo-

reference

that

of

positions
initial

the

fingers

written

"hand~maybe
when
hand,"

the

side,
used
as

being
The

and

corrected
from

LANGUAGE.

or

340,

both,

SIGN

cross-

always
to an

gesturer,

Fig.

by
motion

IN

545

muttt~

appear

designated
by
TYPES
OFHAND
brevty

~t
a

will

ofhands

POSITIONS

the

fac-Vd~ll~y

the

ILLUSTRATION.

indicated

and

facing
outime,
341, or

sitions

be

showing

by an arrow-head
see
ExATYrpLEs),
shown
as they
front

ARM

to

gestures,
dotted
lines
~T~T~

by

0F

or origin
of any
to the
description,
nh'ma.tively,
observer.

or
sign is ascertained
and when
obtained
otherwise

The

graphie

boduy
posture
which
left to the
ingenuity

it will

be con-

illustration

may accentuate
of th contributor.

of
or

SIGN

54:6

LANGUAGE

AMONG

U~JL'K

The
gested.
sign
should

always

sign was
the observer.

or idett

Word

INDIANS.

~t~Ht~t~Vt.r-tmt-C'-tV-t..

is sugfor written
order
of arrangement
descriptions
following
sheet
of paper
for each
or part
The
use
of a separate
sheet
It
in the coUatMn.
would
be convenient
and illustrated
described

of the
by

L/jF

AMERICAN

NOBTH

be

affimatively
from

proeured

e~pt'cssc~

stated
the

whether

sign-maker,

the

"conception

or is suggested

or orgin~
or inferred

~~?t:

DESCRIPTION

..

.1.

CONCEPTION

OR

ORIGIN:

~e~

ZocaM~

-C~

~S.

Observer.

MALLEBY.)

SUGGESTED

TYPES

0F

ARRANGEMENTHAND

HAND

POSITIONS

POSITIONS.

IN

SIGN

547

LANGUAGE.

w
A-Fiat,

palm ontward,
zontal.

1
B-Fist,

hori-

back outward,
upward.

C-C
CClinched,

obliqne

with

tended
upright,

~p
bail
middle

D-Clinched,
against
finger,
palm

against
edge

thnmb

ex-

forefinger,
octward.

'1B

of
of

oblique,
down.

thnmb
fore-

EEooked,
end

up~vard,

edge

ttmmb
of forefinger,
ontward.

against
npright,

FHoobed,
ade
palm

thumb
of

forciinser,
oatward.

apa.inst
obliqua,

'u~
GFimgers
bail
ward.

of

resting
thnmb,

against
back
up-

JForefinger
straight,
others
right,
closed,
oo.tward.

npedge e

HArcIied,
against
back

thnmb
end
of

forenger,

upward.

EForeSnger
tended
=

horizontal

thumb,
ward.

esobliquely
others
upTva.rd,
ontward.
edge

closed,
Fi~.

1Glosed,
crooked

342a.

LTImmb

except
a~'rat
upngM,

vertical,

horizontal,
outward.
edge

others

foretiu~t'r
end
palm

ot'
out-

forefinger
closed,

548

SIGN

~tForeBnger
gers

and

palm

LANGUAGE

horizontal,
thnmb

SHand
joined,

'NFirat

finclosed,

ontward.

and
thnmb
TFin~era
curved
Tipwaird.
tially
'bnuckles
separated,
'ward.

and

NORTH

AMONG

and
second
fingers
and
sepstraight
upward
ara.ted,
fingers
remaining
and
thumb
palm
closed,
outward..

and
thumb,
QTingers
'rMed,
aUg!it!y
do~?m7ard.

parand
out-

THand

upngM,
fingers
back
ontward,

AMERICAN

and
joined,

sepa-Mourved, 3d,

fingers
upright,
ontward.
palm

INDIANS.

first

0-Thumb,
iingera

'CFingers
thumb

collectedto
in
resting

WHandhorizontal,

flat, palm

XHand

normal;
YNaturaUyTelaxed,
iLsed when
Land simply
follows a.rm with no intentional disposition.

dowuward.

FI&.34SB.

Bngers

and thnmb extend.

BEingers
ed
straight,
separated,
upward.

'~y

flat, palm

second

remaining
ontward.
edge

'VArc!ied,jome(l,tInun))restend of foreSuf;
ingnear
downward.

horizontal,
upward.

and

aeparatedjStraight

up ward,
curved

apont,
middle.

MiLrEEr.]

TYPES

NOTE

0F

HAND

POSITIONSTJEEIB

OONCEBE;J<riNG

THE

FOEBGOING

The

USE.

549

TYPES.

are
as they
positions
to an observer
givn
appear
the
facing
and
are
to show
gestnrer,
the
designed
relations
of the
to the
fingers
hand
rather
than
the positions
of the hand
relative
to the
which
body,
mnst
be shown
by the outlines
OuTLiNES
OF ABM
(see
or
POSITIONS)
The
and
left
description.
hands
right
are
above
figured
without
disbut
in description
or reference
crimination,
the
hand
will
be
right
understood
when
th
left
is not
The
specified.
hands
as figured
can
also with
intimation
be applied
proper
with
either
changes
upward,
or inclined
to either
so long
downward,
as the relative
side,
positions
of the fingers
are retained,
and when
in that
no one of the types
respect
with
exactly
corresponds
modifications
a sign observed,
may be made
by
on that
peu or pencil
one of the
or a tracing
of it, found
most
types1
as indicated
in the
convenient,
and referred
to bythe
letter
ExAMPLES,
of the alphabet
nnder
the
with
the addition
of a numeral
type
changed,
6.
g., A 1, and if that
a second
type,
e., A, were
time
changed
by
the
observer
would
(which
change
be
drawn
on another
necessarily
sheet
of types
or another
of a type
selected
when
tracing
there
are no
sheets

provided),

it should

be

referred

to

as A 2.

550

SIGN

LANGUAGE

INDIANS.

AMERICAN

NORTH

AMONG

EXAMPLES.

f'F<M'<Zof idea

To CM~, M~

by sign

expressed

an <ta;.

DESCRIPTION.

With

th
instead

ight
~ard

to

the

.leva,tions,
''ig. 343.

hand

right

to
(X changed
move it
down-

attened

of left),
palm
upward,
side
left
repeatedly
at
stroke
each
ending

from
the

different

same

CONCEPTION OR ORIGIN.
From

the

t7b~

or

act

idea

a tree.

of felling

expressed
-A Ke.

by sign:

DESCRIPTION.

Touch

the

the

left

and
heart,
from
forward
two

breast

the
pass
the
mouth,

first

only

fingers
and
slightly
thumb
1witb.

tended
(L,
third

finger,

Fig.

the
ex-

being
separated
resting

344

<t).

344.
CONCEPTION OR ORIGIN.
Double-tongued.

over
hand

on
Fig.

I
Ll,FiG.344c.

point.

MALLEEY.]

EXAMPLES

Word

0F

ILLUSTRATIONS.

551

o~ M~M. e.epresse~&ys~:

To ride.

DESCRIPTION.

Place

the

first

thumb

hand,

two

of

fingers

the

right

extended

(N 1, Fig.
345~)
astraddiethe
first
downward,
two joined
and straight
of the left
fingers
(T 1, Fig.
to the
then
"i 345 &), sidewise,
make
right,
several
arched
movements
forward
short,
with

hands

so

joined..

CONCEPTION

The horse

OR

Fig.-O' 345.
ORIGIN.

mounted

and in mo-

tion.

Tl,Ti6.S455.

Word

or t~ea.

expressed
by signs:
<tm going
home.
DESCRIPTION'.

of
(1) Touch the middle
with
the
extended
index
(2) pass
outward
handis
of

slowly
to the right,

(1) I,

Th

followmg

indicative

marks

are

OR

to

th

made

sign,

when

commence
Short

dashes
rapidly.

th

sign
indicate

to-

and
pos.l:'W~

0F MARKS.
used

in th

above

Dottediinesindicatemovementsto
arm in position

the

height
it (A)

ORIGIN.

(3) motion
of =J
my

locality

and

346.

Fig.

personaJity~

direction;
(3)
sessions-home.
sessionshome.

EXPLANATION

at the

ground.

then

when

shoolder,
(3) clinch
and throw
it edgewise

CONCEPTIOX

"W
FiG. 316.

and

at arm'slength,

the

breast

(K),
downward

it

suddenly
ward
the

the

examples

place
and
th

not

&rjning
course
of

part
hand

hand

th
of

and

it.

employed

in

SIGN

552

LANGUAGE

'-

Longer
Broken

of

> Indicates

commencement

sign..
x Represents
o Indicates

the

is changed.

the

AMONG

dashes
lines

termination
point

in the

AMERICAN

NORTH

a less

indicate
represent
of movement
of

slow

rapid

INDIANS.

movement.

movement.

in reprsenting

sign,

or part

movements.

gesture

line

at

which

the

hand

position

SMITHSONIAN

INSTITUTION-BUREAU

OF

ETHNOLOGT.

CATALOGUE
OF

LING-UISTIC

MANUSCRIPTS
INTHE

LIBRARY OF THE BUREAU OF ETHNOLO&Y.

BY

JAMES

0.

PILLING.

553

CATALOGUE

OF LINGUISTIC MANUSCRIPTS IN THE LIBRARY

OF THE BUREAU OF ETHNOLOGY.
BYjAMESC.PlLMN&.

Mr.

R.

Henry

of

the

Indian

residing

Tribes
the

among
of th

guages
25
pages,
The returns

In

United

Indians

Indian

Tribes

Stevens

1853-~4,
in

47th

and

study

of

Comparative

of

the

of

preparation

and
History,
Condition,
States"-sent
to various

the

United

350

in

his work;
Smithsonian

the

while
under
Gov.
Gibbs,
engaged
for a route
for the
Pacifie
Baiiroad

George

Explorations

his

Prospects

persons
of the
LanVocabulary
a quarto
of
States,"
paper
numerals
one to one billion.

and
the
words,
were
for the most
part
incorporated
their
the collection
of
way into

found
Mr.

in

engaged
the

respecting
of the

comprising
from
this

a few, however,
Institution.

while

Schooloraft,

work"Information

Isaac
near

I.
th

49th

of north
parallels
became
interested
in the
latitude,"
of the Indians
languages
the
and
inhabiting
Northwest,
colleeted
vocabularies.
To further
many
extend
this
he prepared
work,
and had printed
a folio paper
of three
leaves
entitled
"A vocabulary
of
180 words
which
it is desired
to collect
in th
different
and
languages
dialects
the Pacific
Coast
for publication
throughout
by the Smithsonian Institute
at
Washington."
These
to

the

were

furnish

sent

the

to

such

persons
as, in
and
desired,
many
A second
edition

material

were returned

to him.

his

was

issued..
In 1863
with

phlet

there
the

was

published

by

the

were
judgment,
competent
of them,
nlled
or partly
nUed
of this
6 Il., folio,
vocabulary,

Smithsonian

Institution

a pam-

title

following

Smithsonian
to the

Miscellaneous
Collections.
160
relative
f Inatmotions
) for research
and Philology
f Ethnology
for the Smithsonian
1 of Ameriea,.
Prepared
Institution,
j By 1 George Gibbs. 'WasMngton:
Institution:
) Maj-oh,
) Smithsonian
1863.

2 p. Il., .pp. 1-51.

lu his introductory
of the paper
"Th
its

Institution

of

ology,

and

at

previous

Professer

remarks,

Smithsonian

collections

any

8.

facts

Philology
period,

and
of

the
th

Henry

is desirous
materials
races
continent

relative
of

thus

states

of extending
and
to the Ethnology,

mankind
ofAmerica,

inhabiting,
and

the

completing
Archae-

either
earnestly

object

now
solicits
y solicits''
555

or

556
coopration
and
ernment,

render
of the

head

peculiarities
of

best

method

Mr.

of Philology,
of Indian

various

the

Indian

of

of onieers

the

of

as

the

of

10

paper,

11., 4,

the
among
in ethnology,
by

ries,
tribes

comprising
the

Gibbs
at the

time

as

ofhis

it

1876,
then
in charge
Powell,
of the Rocky
cal Snrvey
lished

in

Survey.
to extend

Wishing
tution,

United

States

like

Office.

work

of

Indian

the

collected

material

by

of

Mr.

engaged

pnblished.

to

Maj.
and

1.

W.

Geologiand

pnbhis

and

himself
of the

portion
in th

United

Contributions

quarto

by the
begnn
the following

already

in 1877,

was

of it
over

Geographical
to be consolidated

Rgion,

col-

vocabula-

series

Smithsonian

issned
Insti-

paper:
prepared
Powell,
and sen-with words, phrases,
to the
La,nguages,
Stmdy of Indian
1 Government Printing
to be collected.
1 Washington:
By J. W. Powell.

1877.

Major

Introduction
tences

the

the

in
of

Mexico.

any

of the western
the Indians
among
number
were
accordingly
published
I and III,
Vols.
American
Ethnology,"

to North

on writing
printed
distribnted
widely
collectors
local
and

material

States.
the

with

before
this

while

assistants

by

connection

of

America,
hands
in the
was
placed
in which
he was
work

turned

Mountain

remote

of
a degree
visittransient

number

and

occurred

which
Henry
of the

The

dialects

and

by

purpose
mem-

various

resulbing

pnrpose,
a large

languages

British

received,
classification-a

death,

reach

travelers,
of

was

and

Professor

the

pre-

made

sufficient.'

was

Institution

one

th

the

demanding
the

beyond

agents,
a valuable

the

For

based.

separately
and
was
6 11., folio,

Indian

is

following

changes

between

research,

served

use

to the

Expdition,
Exploring
hitherto
col.ections
the

is deemed

paper

words

collecting

relations

few

the

alphaof 211

with

number

in this
given
and
reprinted,

for

States

ail
nearly
have
been

languages

of
many
United
States,

material,
for revision

In

in

Smithsonian

th

of

This

to

of some

practical
and
Latin

adapted
America,
th
and
others,
It is mainly

a wider

this

sought
their

missionaries,
and
has

lection

United

which

upon

families
be

vocabniary

Gallatin,
the

of comparison
more
obvious

with

acqnaintance
ors."
The

that

purpose
the

existing
must

affinities

GovGov-

power

acconnt

in

system

North

VoCABULABT.

of

Ethnologist

ascertaining

bers

government,

and

French,

travellers,

late

by the
pared
the
Mr. Hale,
and
is adopted
for

languages

as a STANDARD
Albert
Hon.

recommended

made

their

directions

general

a simple

words;

of

a brief

gave
with

languages,

certain

collecting

Gibbs

in English,
and
a vocabulary
Spanish,
bet
he says
of the latter,
words.
Speaking
of a uniform
In
view
of the importance
of

in

it

assistance."

any
the

Under

States
States

United
United

m this
f~iR nhip.
of all
ail ofReers
of the
of
the
officers
of
in
object
who may have
or -residents
travellers

~~K~.T-at;~

+~
the

MANUSCRIPTS.

OF LINGUISTIO

CATALOGUE

10 mied
n., 4.
Pp. 1-lO,
In his opening
referring
remarks,
of Mr. Gibbs'
the distribution
paper,

to
the

the

derived

mannscripts

author

says:

"It

has,

from
in fact,

?iLLmo.]

SMITHSONIAN

greatly
the results

stimulated

investigation,

have

the

proved
and

such

conclusions
important
of
more
system
instruction,
in detail.
it is found
First,
include
North

a greater

number

American

cision.

Second,

serves

mark

other
the

enlarge

and
and
in

epoch

material

the

which

and
wise

its stndy
has led
to prepare
a new
and
more
elaborate

the

enlarge
have

which

sonnds,
and to

an

The

m plan
to

to inquiry,
~Instructions'

to mark

great
amount,
it is deemed

necessary

to

of the

in America.

comprehensive

languages,
it is necessary

direction

value

it

that

of

557

wiser

giving

abundantly

the wisdom
of its
publication;
of ethnographie
history
investigation
bas
thus
been
aocnmulated
is of
to

FOBMS.

been
letters

so as to

alphabet
discovered
with

in the

greater

preas to mod-

so

vocabulary
so that
new

it somewhat,
as exprience
has
words
dictated,
may be
collected.
it is desirable
that
Third,
and sentences
many
simple
phrases
should
be given-so
chosen
as to bring
out the more
characimportant
teristics
of grammatic
structure."
i~

In

th

of

preparation

of

prime
importance.
much
time
to the
many
against

alphabets
which

tempted

to

devise
to
of

Whitney,
of the many
material

in

made

author's

in
he

assistance.

considerations
the

which

were

work

for

paper,

alphabet

there

be

the

was
an

but

D.

the
was
alphabet
considered
to be
"After
it, the anthor
says:
devoting
of the
and
the examination
of
subject,
scholars
and
by
was
found
lingmsts,.none
not
serions
and
the
anthor
atobjections,

devised
there

requirements;
compromises
this
stage

this

Concerning
consideration

applied
After
arising

hands,

Parts of the
Relationships:

body,

contain

the

weighing

to the
much
from

in

varions
eminent

the

be
and

th

supposed

and
way,
considerations.

amount

large
Whitney

to

all
the

philologist,
and the

consultation

Professor.

on the alphabet."
following
paper
Th words,
phrases,
and sentences
each
preceded
schedules,
by instructions,
as follows:
additions,
I. Persons,
15 words.
II.
ni.

would
difficulties

many

followed

Prof.

W.

weighing

of manuscript

kindly

collected

many
At

prepared

are
by

arranged
blanks

the
in
for

103 words.

Relationships
arising from th first and second generations,
Relationships
arising from the third generation,
3~4 worda.
Relationships
24 words.
arising from th fourth generation,
Names of children
in order of birth, 26 words.
IV. Social organization.
V. Governmental
32 words.
organization,
VI. Religion,
6 words.
VU. Disposai
ofthe dead, 8 words.
VIII. Dress and ornaments,
39 words.
IX. Dwellings,
26 words.
X. Implements
and utensils,
36 words.
15 words.
Basket-ware,
7 words.
Woodenware,
Utensils
of shell, horn, bone, &c., 5 words.
Stone implements,
13 words.
Pottery,
&o., 11 words.

58 words.

0F

CATALOGUE
CATALOGUE

658
658

XI.Food.&words.
XII. Games and sports, 5 words.
XIII. Animals:
91 words.
Mammals,
Parts of the body,
Birds, 192 words.
Parts ofthe body,
Fish, 12 words.
Parts of the body,

XVI.
XVII.
XVIII.
XX.

This

Measures.
of
Divisions
Standard
of
New words,
Phrases and
paper

was

of valuable

lection

1879
Eocky
made

but

North

th

Congress

of tish, 12 words.

physical

PowelPs
Major
Bureau
of Ethnology
Powell
was
Major
in

By this
American

time

and,

and
be

of th
placed

linguistics
of the Introduction.

&o.

the

various

the

United

the

th
It

directed

turned

that
to

over

at its

rendered
In

the

ethnologie
Institution.
was

of
Secretary
material
Thus

the
and

organized,

head.

interest

growing

of
the

the

of

Geological
Survey,
of the Contributions

Institution

Smithsonian

col

that

including

surveys,
States

publication
the
direction

under

Ethnology

the

23 words.

reference
to th wants
of
special
and bound
in flexible
cloth.
paper
of Mr. Gibbs,
resulted
in the
like that
material.

into
Region,
for continuing
Institution,
hands

of action,

41

objects,

bond

linguistic
consolidated

provision
American

and

phenomena

with

prepared
on

Moantain

Smithsonian

tion

26 words.

&o., ofbirds,
&c.,

36 words.

mammals,

time, 29 words.
value.
84 words.
545 phrases,
sentences,

printed
being
collector,
distribnted
was widely

to

of

Colors,13words.
NnmeraTs:
58 words (1-1000).
Cardinal
nnmbers,
30 words.
Ordinal numbers,
adverbs
Numeral
denoting
repetition
22 words.
Multiplicatives,
23 words.
Diatributives,

XX.'
XX
XXII.
XXIII.
XXIV.

the

&c.,

MANUSCRIPTS.
MANUSCRIPTS.

Reptiles,
6 words.
11 words.
Insects,
Trees, shrnbs, imits, &o., 8 words.
and other
The firmament,
meteorologic
words.
terma, 8 words.
Geographic
names.
Geographic

XIV.
XV.

In

LINGUISTIC
LINGUISTIC

manifested

necessary
the words

the
of the

in

the

prparation
author

study
of

of

North

a new

made
made
by various
progress
students,
and the. studies
to meet
that
a new
edition
be prepared
alike
require
author,
studies.
the results
of wider
more
advanced
wants
and to embody
It does
circumstances
the present
edition
is published.
der these
"Th

the

treatment
to be a philosophie
purport
of Indian
not
a comparative
grammar
of
certain
characteristics
explanations

edi-

by
the
Unnot

of language,
it is
subject
a series
of
it is simply
tongues;
almost
found
universally
by stuof

the

POWELI/S
POWELI/S

dents
as

of

Indian

langnagesthe
bas

exprience
work

cally

at

The

book

lead

is

effort

of

-other

sure

branches

of

embodied

language

should
this

gestions
The

given

will

assist

connect

be

end

title

Smithsonian

of

th
to
this

for

anthropology,

institutions,
the
language-are

in

relating

the

student

of

book

has

been

other

branches
is

publication

him

study

i-xii,
following

and

1-228,
is

8 ruled

in

It

the

collected

bas

with

philosophy-the

difficulties

when

is best

best

materials
the

materials

philology.
of language

will

~M~m,

overcoming

a language

been

the

the
of

study

understood

when

subject-matter

of

The

of

known.

student

who

speak

the

language;

with
prepared,
of
anthropology.~
as follows

many

hints

and

of Ethnology
to the
tion
Stndy
of Indian
Languages
to be CoUeoted
j By J. W. Powell
Second
Government
Printing
OBice j 1880

The

practi-

uniamiliar

are

of linguistic

the
to

Institution-Bureau

Pp.

they

a character

persons

followed

collection

that

contributions

to

such
of

which

schedules,

the

and

encounter;

of

wants

collectors.
of

to

customs,

habits,

for

system
way

valuable
author

to

the

the

with

languages

559
559

being

meet

a proper
to

the

best

of directions

in

thought
and

on

that

explanations
he

explanations
would

field

a body

constitute

the

the

student

the

which
will

shown

believed
the

that

in

is

"Itis

INTRODUCTIONS.
INTRODUCTIONS.

leaves.

people

sug-

J.W.PoweIl
DiMotor
i Introducand Sentences
with ) 1 Words Phrases
edition-with
charts
1 Washington
c
4=o.

the
TABLE

OF

CHAPTER

CONTENTS.

I.Ox

THE ALPHABET.
Page.

Vowels.
DiphthongsConsonants

.5
6

Mutes.

Nasals

Spira.nta-

SibilantsW,
T,B,L,andH.J~JJ~
Interruptedsounds

9
9
Il
12

SyntheticsomidsComplexcombinations.

<

Alphabet.11~

J~
CHAPTER

II.HiNTS

14

AND EXPLANATIONS.

1.Persons.
S.Pa.rtsofthe.body.J~JJ~JJJJ~J~JJ~
3.Dressa-ndomaments.

18

4-"D~e'Uings.

20

$
$

5.Implements
6.Food7.-Colors
.J.

$
$
$

8.NumeraJs
9'Measnres-

and

utensils

23
---
og
25
26

560

OE

CATALO&UE

MANUSCRIPTS.

LINGUISTIC

p.
Page.
CM
$10.DiviBionoftime-$11.Standardsofvalua--

28

$12.Animais..---
$13PIants.&o..---
$14.Geographioterms-

30

$15.Geographicnames
mtorologie
nrmament,
$16.-Th

HO

andotherphysioalphenomenaandobjeots-

$17.-Einship-

38

$18.Socialorganization.-.--

40

$19.Govemment.-
$30.Religion-

42

$21.MortnaTycnstonis-
$33.Mediome.-
$83.Amusements.

45

$34.Newwords.
Eema.r'ksonnotms-

$ 35.~.coldentsofmoTmsdemonstra.ti.Yea.ndfidjectiveprononns
Yerbs.
and article
prononnstransitive
$ g6.Personal

49

$87.Possession--
adverbs,

Yerbsadjeoth-ps,
$ 38.Intra,nsitive
verbs
a,ndtense$ S9.Voioe,niode,

46
47

-.

prepositions,

and

nonns

used as
51

$ 30.Additionalinvestiga.tionssuggested-
th bestmethocLofstudyingma.teriatscoIleoted.$ 31.On

--

CHABTER

III.SCHEDUJjES.

SohednIel.Persona.

78

3.Partsofthebody.
3.Dress
and ornaments

83

..--

S4

4.Dwellings------

88

5.Implementsa.ndTit'eusUs---
Woodenware---

M
91

Stoneimplementa-

92

Shell,horn,bone,&o.-.
Basketware.-

9S
94

Pottery---
6.Food.-------

95
96

7.Colora-.
numbers
8.Numera.tsCardinal
Ordinalnumbers.-

--

Multiplicatives---
Distributives-

97
99
100

Nnmeraladvcrbs,&o.--

101
--.

9.Measures-.-
10.Divisionoftima-
value
11.Standardsof

59
69

$33.Therankofindianla.ngnages.

55

102
103
105

..

..

12.AnimaisMammals--

..

Partsofbody,
&Q.,ofmamma'[s-
Birds-"-

Partsofthebody,

&o.,

113
115
Ml
1SS

Partsofbody,&o.,ofbirda-
Fish-.-
Reptiles---
Insects.

107
109

ofnsh-..

1~3
124
125

pjLUNG.]

POWELL'S

INTRODUCTIONS.

561
Page.
127

Sohednlel3.Plants.
14.Geographieterms.
15.Gographie
names16.-The
firmament,
meteorologic

129
131
and

o~jectsl~'Bjnship.Relatives.Linealdesoendants
Lineal

other

physical

and

phenomena

132
of self,
of self,

ascendants

First

collateral

Second

collateral

male

line,

male

speaJdng.

male

speaking.

137

apeaJdng.

139

T'hirdco]Iatei'alluie,ma,lespeaMng.
Fonrth
collateral
line (male
apeaHng.
Fourth
collateral

135
136

speaidng

mle

line,

134

male

branch),

146
line

ma.lespea'Hng.
Lineal
descendants

(female

branoh),
147

of self

female

speak-

Ing.
Lineal
ascendants
of self, female speakingFirst
collateral
line, ~maIespeaTangSecond
collateral
line, female
speabing.
Third
collateral
Une, female
speakingFonrth
collateral
line
fe(male
branch),
ma.lespeakmg.
Fourth
collateral
Amnities

(female

throngh

self, male
igg
line,

male
les
line,
164

Thirdcollateralline,male
speaking
the marriage
of self, male
speakingrelatives-Descendants
of sel~
female speaHng.
First

collateral

line,

fe-

malospeaMng
Second
collateral
male speaking.

line,

fe-

Third

line,

fe-

collateral

181
182
183

organization.

185
186

30.Religion.J~J~J~
31.Mortna.ryonstoms.

187

33.Medioine-

189

33.Amusements
34.Newwrds.

_00'--0.00 _00-

25.Nnmber

and

gender

nouns.
26.-Personal

and

article

of nounsDmonstrative

and

adjective

im

inn

pro196

prononnsTransitive

27.-Possession
E

172

176

19'Govemment.

171

174

malespea'king.

36

166

173

Amnitiesthronghthemarriageofsel~femaleapeakingOrdinal
names of children
18.-Social

153

igi
of

speaHng.
Second
collateral
male
speabing-

throngh

151

fe-

branch),

speaking
First
collateral

Amnities

150

160
line

malespeaking
through
relativesDeseendajita

Affinities

~g
149

verbs.

200
nne
<!Ub

562

MANUSCBITTS.

LINGUISTIC

OF

CATALOGUE

'p<
Page.

38.Intranmtive
verbs,
nsedasverba-

Schedule

29.Yoice,modeandtense.
30.Additional
investigations

and

prpositions,

adverbs,

adjectives,

snggeated-

nouns
210

328

in the
of some
changes
propriety
in th
as
the
soheme
of
given
and a considerable
enlargement
alphabet
made
Powell
has
second
in
the
and
Major
of the
edition
first
work,
that
was
so
of
large
schedule
The
relationship
modifications.
many
were
and
charts
preconsidered
was
necessary,
representation
graphie
folIndian
could
and the
both ..th student
it
was
which
thought
pared
the idea was
that
bas
shown
ease.
Exprience
low it with comparative
well

the

demonstrated

had

Exprience

founded.

As

in

for

such

to

further

additions

accompanied
This publication
with

to meet

RUed

ceived,
the not

the

facilitate

size

the

work

has

not

been

great
returns,
or partly
filled,
th

distant

(G.
311.

H.).
folio.

schedule

and
collecter;
of convenient

the

to

alphabet

separate

each

after

given

themselves

.cards

volume.

receipt

Vocabulary

of the

of

number

sumoient

body

when

of

of

collectors

have

been

re-

in

antieipating,

in

material

prepared

ac-

Bureau

the
a

hands

in the

enough

long

a
though
to justify

future,
methods
to scientinc
which,
cording
of
to this branch
able
contribution

Abbott

were

blank
spaces
edition,
as might
snggest

first

the

ethnologie

published,
research.

Coquille;

180

will

prove

a valu-

words.

CoIleotedi]il858,attneSiletsIndianAgenoy.
of the Athabascan
Languages,
Concordance
Anderson
C.).
(Alexander
with Notes.
dialects:
of 180 words of the following
folio.
vocabulary
13 II.
Comparative
Tootooten,
AppleUmpqua,
Upper
Willopah,
Klatskanai,
TacuRy,
Chipwyan,
gate Creek, Hopah Haynarger.
Coast.
of the Northwest
Notes
on the Indians
isn.

folio.
of

Vocabulary
basca
3U.

the

Klatskanai

Dialect

of

the

Tahculli,

Atha-

l80words.

folio.
Indians.
of the Navajo
Vocabulary
(Gov. W. F. M.).
Governor
in 1874.
form.
Collected
Ainy was
On Smithsonian
10 Il. 4.
Friese and Rev. W. B. Forrey.
assisted by Prof. Valentine
Californios.
Idiomas
de la Cuesta
Arroyo
(P. Felipe).
was copied
12 short vocabularies,
folio.
This manuscript,
containing
33 pp.
The following
from the original in Santa Barbara,,
Cal., by Mr. E. T. Mnrray.
San Antonio y San Miguel;
or HnelelMntsTm;
are th vocabularles:
Esselen,
Canal de Santa
of San Jnan Baptista-Yokuts;
San Luis Obispo;
Nopthrinthres
SuiSaolan;
TniohunM:ntsnn(?);
SamLnis
Eey; KarIdnMntsnn;
Barbara;
LathmunnnYokuts.
orTJhimenMutsmi;
sunWintnn;
Hluimen,
and
Elaof the
Thos.
Vocabulary
Hoopa,
F.).
Azpell
(AssM<.
~M~.

Arny

math;
200
1011. 4.

words
each.
On Smithsonian

form.

Collected

in Califomia

in 1870.

riLuNG.]
.Maer

ABBOTTBABTLETT.
Vocabularies

(John).
of

of

the

Yerigen

Balitz

(Antoine).
10 Il.
4.
(E.).
162 pp.
lected

of

th

Mr. Ballon

schedules

has

added

are
much

the
the

and

(Henry

200

10 U.

Sentences

to

the

4.

On Smithsonian

(W.
the

H.).

4H.

Barker

Rogue

Vocabolary
6 U. folio.

On Smithsonian

of

th

the

Eotzebue

Sound;

Languages

spoken

Malimoot,

of
and

River,

the

ethnologie

the

160

India,ns;

.211

words.

River

Rogue
form.

of

the

Indians

211

Indians
of

Santa

words.

Tomas

Mission,

words.
form.

Collected
in
of the

each.

1876.
Cahita,

and

Opat,

Tara-

folio.
of th

Yocabulary
611.
folio.

Taken

Apaches,

Vocabulary
eu.
folio.
Vocabulary
6 U.
folio.
of San

Vocabulary
eu.
folio.

180
Oeris
by Mr. Bartlett

of
of
These

Coco

words.

Diegeno;

th Dieguina;
Indians
resided

Diego.
of th

ianuary,

1SO words.
Apaches;
from Manous
Colorado,

a chief

Hermosillo,

180

Maricopa;

Coppermine
by Mr. Bartlett
1851..
Jnly,

th

a native,

from

150

words.

180

words.

for

Hnm-mock-a-ha-vi:

20 miles

folio.

1852.

words.

along

the

180

words

of the
200 words.
Kioway;
On Smithonian
form.
Collected
from
service
of the Mexican
who
Boundary
Commission,
th Comanches
years among
and Kioways
in Texas.

Vocabulary
6 U.

copioua

Calapooa

Kalapnya~

Vocabularies

Russell).
200 words

Coppermine

Col-

1880-1881.
Territory,
and additions
made.

form.

Lower

Vocabulary
150
California;
4.
On Smithsonian

(John

borhood

of

C.).

VocabularyoftheCochimi;180words.
SU.
folio.
'
of th
Vocabniary
en.
folio.

of th
Yocabniary
6 Il.
folio.
Obtained

Languages,

by

Vocabulary

Lower

Vocabulary
On Smithsonian

humara,
7 Il.

of Indian

in 1868.

Language.
2 ed.

folio.

1011.

Islands

Shoshone

form.

(-.).
6 U. folio.

(J.
Lower

Bartlett

AIeutian

the

of his manuscript

of

Comparative

Umpqua,

words.

Agency,
Wyoming
and many
are filled

neglected,
to th value

Vocabulary

in

Study

Bannock

words.
Barnhart

311
in the

words.

Barnhardt
by

M.).

Ex. Ex.
The Yerigen
Rogers
words
of Sniavine,
west
side of Behring
inhabitants
of the island
of
Chaklock,

Aleuts
Collected

notes.
Bannister

and

words;

th
Straits

form.

Words,
Phrases,
4.
In Introduction
the Shoshone
and

at

Nono

of

Yocabulary
On Smithsonian

250

(Tchuktchi),

the

100
words.
Chaklock,
10 U.
folio.
MT. Baer accompanied
were collected
in Glasenep
Harbor,
Straits.
The Chaklock
words
from
about
two miles
to the southward.

Ballon

ggg

coast

in

th

a Mexican
Esteban,
had been
a captain

of

the

neigh-

in th
seven

OF

CATALOGUE

564

MANUSCRIPTS.

LINGUISTIC

Piro.
of the
Voeabniary
Eusse!!).
(John
from two of the
Collected
form.
On Smithsonian
6 Il.
folio.
a few miles below El Paso del Norte.
of Sineca,
of the pueblo

Bartlett

of

Vocabulary
6 II'. folio.
head

the

of Sineca,
of

chief

of

Vocabulary
6 U.
Mexican

The

folio.

Collected

form.

&om

Santiago

180

words.

Ortiz

(Aheba.tn),

&o.

Isleta,

Vocabulary
folio.
6 H.

~_

Tigna.

On Smithsonian

mon

principal

the

Yaqui

of

the

Yuma

or

above

material

Sonora.

Cuchan;
was collected

while

by Mr. Bartlett

on

the

Commission.

Boundary

Vooabolary
George
P.).
(JKeMt.
37 D.
12.
Alpha.betioaJIya.rranged.
of the
Crow,
Snake,
Dictionary
Belden

of the

Chinook

and

Jargon.
ar-

alphabetically

Sioux,

ranged.
8.

182 pp.
Bennett

(JKeMt.
10 II.
4.

Collectedinl868.

Col.

Carl
(Dr.
folio.
611.

Berendt

Clarence

Languages.
10 H.
4.
Berson

of

Vocabnlary
On Smithsonian

Vocabulary
sm. 4.
Collected
Pinart.
by M. Alex.
and
YuM-EngIish
(F.).
811.

in

the

th

a few
Lake

Clear

words;

1864.
200

words.

Nahuatl

or

and

Maya

additions.
California.

Indians,

1851.

November,

211

Yuma;
Yuma,

Maya;

Mexican

with

form,

of th

at Fort
of

Vocabulary

Herman).

Comparative

of the

Vocabulary
E.).
form.
CoIIected

On. Smithsonian

of the

Copy

fnrnished

original

Dictionary.
English-Yuki
sonth
of Indians
in 1851 from
a band
Colleoted
fifty miles
45 pp.
sm. 4
fnrnished
by M. Alex. Pinart.
Clear Lake,
California.
original
Copy ofthe
of the
Sioux.
Bierstadt
Vocabulary
(Albert).
1863.
form.
On Smithsonian
folio.
Collected,
6 pp.
BisseR

(George
46 pp.

4.

of

Vocabulary
511.
4.

A.
(Col.
folio.
11 pp.
H.
Bntcher
(Dr.
611.
Chamberlain

the

the

to the

or

Ceos,

Oregon.

Kusa,

of Indian

Stndy

Ist

Languages,

ed.

Umpqua.

Oolleetedinl876.

Brackett

manche

of

Vocabulary
P.).
In Introduction

of

B.)

and

Indians
Colleoted
folio.

(Malisit)
In Introduction

or

Absaraka,

Crow.

1879.

Wyoming,

Laramie,

Leyendecher

200

of

Vocabulary

(John).

the

Co-

werds.
April,

(Montague).

cite

the

of

Vecabulary
G.).
Colleoted
at Fort

Language,
to Study

1867.

of

and

Phrases,

Words,
River

St.

Indian

John,

Ist

Languages,

in

Sentences

New

the

Meli-

Brunswick.
ed.

Collected

December,

1880.
Chapin

Sierra
of the
ferm.
Collected

Vocabulary
(Col.
G.).
On Smithsonian
10 II.
4.

Cheroki.

of
Vocabulary
3 Il.
folio.
CoUeotor

Cooper

(Dr.
6 pp.

J.

G.).
folio.

or

the

Cherokee,
unknown.

Vocabulary
On Smithsonian

of
form.

the

Blanco
in

1867,

Tseloge;

Gros
Collected

Ventres
1861.

Apaches.
Camp
88

Goodwin,
words.

and

Blackfoot.

Arizona.

rnjjNChj

v~,v
565

BARTLETTDORSEY.

(.Dr.
words.

J.

7 pp.

folio.

Cooper

G.).

of

Vocabulary

Recorded

March,

the

Siksikhoa,,or

180

Black&ot;

1861.

VocabnIaryoftheTshihalish;180words.
6 n. folio.
Corbusier

of the
(William
H.).
Vocabulary
or Yavape;
Apache-Mqjave,
or Tulkepa,
with
Apache-Yuma,
notes.
ethnopaphic
54 pp.
4:
Ih Introduction
te the Study of Indian
comLangnagesnearly
Collected
at th Rio Verde
plete.
Agenoy, Arizona,
1873, '74, '75.
Corliss
A. W.).
of the
(Capt.
or Sioux,
Vocabulary
Brul
band.
Lacotah,
50 pp.
4.
"Notes made while at Spotted Tail's
Agency of Brul Sioux Indians on the White River, in Dakota
and Nebraska,
in 1874."
In Introduction
to the Stndy of Indian
Ist ed.
Languages,
Copied from original jnanusodpt
loaned by Captain
Corliss.
and

Clark

of the Modoc
C.).
of Southern
Yocabulary
Oregon.
In Introduction
to th
12 pp. 4.
StudyofIndianLa,ngna<'eslated
Iectedinl878atTanebs.
(W.

Craig

(R. O.).
411.
4c.

Vocabulary
Colleotedinl58.

of

the

Skagit

Cremony

(John
C.).
Vocabulary
of th
folio.
Obtained
hy Captain.Cremony
on the Pecos River, N. Mex., in 1863.

and

Crook

(<?eM. George).
River,
su.

of the

Vbcabulary
311. folio.

Denig

(E.
agent,
6 pp.

Vocabulary
180 words.

California;
4.

T.).
Fort

Vocabulary
Union.

of

Tahiuwah
of

the

Snohomish.

Mescalero

6 II.

Apaches.

at Fort

the

Hoopah

180

words.

Blackfoot,

Col-

by

Smnner,
of

the

E.

T.

Bosque

Redondo

Lower

Trinity

Indian

Denig,

folio.

Grammar
of the Mosquito
Indian
(F. J.).
Lang<iage,prepared
of San Juan
del Norte,
by F. J. Diezmajl*
Nicaragua.
16 ll.
4.
Prepared in 1865.

Diezman

Dorsey

and Letters
(James
in the ~egiha
Owen).
Myths,
LanStories,
gnage.
750 pp.
folio.
This material
is in hands of the printer,
and will form Part I,
Vol. 6, Contributions
to North American
It comprises
70 stories and
Ethnology.
each with interlinear
myths and 300 letters,
translation,
expla.na.tory
notes, and
free translation.

of th
Grammar
800 pp.
folio.
Will
Ethnology.
~egiha
betically
33,000

~egiha
Language.
form Part 2 of Vol. 6, Contributions

to North

American

and
Dictionary~egiha-EngIish
EngHsh-~egiha,
contains
words.
20,000
form Part 3 of Vol. 6, Contributions
to North

alpha-

arranged
Will
slips.

American

Ethnology.
.

Material
of th
and ~Hssoaris.
Linguistic
lowas,
Otos,
1,000 pp. folio.
Consists
of myths, stories, and letters, with interlinear
of 9,000 words, and a grammar.
lation, a dictionary

trans-

OF

CATALOGUE

566

MANUSCRIPTS.

LINGUISTIC

Material
of the Winnebago
Lingnistic
Owen).
(James
Consistsof
notes,
a letter,
grammatic
75 pp. folio and 3,100 slips.

Dorsey

ary

of 2,000

words.
and
Omaha

Kansas

Myron).
(Rev.
37 ll.
4.
In
lected

Phrases.

folio.

5 pp.
Eels

and

Words

Language.
and diction-

at the

Words,
Introduction

Skokomish

and

Phrases,
to the

in

Sentences
of

Stndy

Chemaknm.
Ist

Indian

Languages,
1878.
Territory,

Washington
Reservation,
in the
and
Sentences

Col-

ed.

or Sclallam.
S'klallam
Phrases,
InIntroduotiontofheStndyofIndianLang)iages,lsted.,
complte.
forms and posInoludes
Reservation
in 1878.
at the Skobonnsh
Collected
plural
"to
of the verb
and the partial
cases of nonns and pronouns
conjugation
sessive
Words,
5311.

4.

eat".
__

52 ll.

4.

In

Words,
52 ll.

in

Colleoted

in

Vocabularies

of Eadiak

Euphrasia

St.

Enphrasia,
folio.
6 ll.

Bay;
of the

cabulary
cinity
Vocabulary
10 II.

forms,
case of prononns,

and

of Bristol

of

gender

partial

Mount

near

com-

ed.,

Ist
and

conjuga-

of Norton

Asiagmut,

Indians

conjnga-

Language.

Langnages,
cases
possessive

Indians
the

Bay;

St.

Elias;

by

Sister

Bay.
Langnage,

Papago
Arizona.

Convent,
and

of the

Government

and

phrases

sentences.
arranged;

alphabetically

Sioux,
Scont.

on

Notes

George).

Lutheran

the

Deer

Missionary,

by

Language,

Shyenne

Creek,

Rev.

Nebraska,

folio.

A.).

of the

Vocabulary
H.).
On Smithsonian

form.
of

Vocabularies

orMixe;
vian,
4.
In parallel
1711.

1011.

Twana

partial

1862.

(Robert
folio.
10 ll.

(jDf.
words

the

and

of Indian

the

exercises,

and

Zapoteco;

Ga.bb

of

in

Vocabniary

E.).

Flachenecker,

(E.

Ist d., comLanguages,

cases and diminu-

Indian

of the

each)

Xavier's

Everett,

(Rev.

September,

Tnertes

th

folio.

91 pp.

7 pp.

words

Twenty-seven

(William
E.
Will.

Flachenecker

Fletcher

ih

possessive
"to ddnk". Y.

Exercises

M.).

(Sister

Geo.

of

folio.

511.

by

of

Stndy

to the Stndy
Incindea
plural

and

Island;

the

Sentences

1878.

(60
of Norton

Kuskokvims,

Everett

Dialect

Skwksin

plural
foons,
possessive
cases of prononns,
of adjectives,
and "to drink".

of adjectives,
"to eat" and

comparison
nouns,
tion of the verbs
Eskimo.

th

Includes

1878.

and
Phrases,
In Introduction

4.

plete.

M.

to

Introduction

comparison
ofnonns,
"to eat"
of the verbs

tion

in

Sentences

Language.

Colleoted

plete.
tives

and

Phrases,

Words,
Nisk~aII

William

M.).

columns,
Vocabularies

Percs.

Nez

in 1873 in Idaho.

Collected

the

Chimalapa,

Maya;

200

or
words

Zoque;

Guichico-

each.

notes.
by grammatio
accompanied
and
of the Cochimi
Eiliwee;

211

each.
4.

The Cochimi
voOn Smithsonian
form.
CoIlectedApril,1867.
in the viof Lower
of the peninsula
in the center
California,
north.
150 miles farther
the Kiliwee
Gertmde
Borja and Santa

collected
of San

of the
4.

Elamath

On Smithsonian

form.

of Southern
Colleoted

Oregon
in 1864.

1SO

words.

HLUNs.j
Gabb

DORSBTGATSCHET.
William

(JDf.
611.

M.).

folio.

Vocabniary
10 II.
4.

Galbraith

(F.

form.

Vocabulary

of

folio.

(jBM~qp
5 11.
folio.

Gardiner

(W.

H.).

Some

(Albert
Northeast

folio.

Includes
of

CheroM

of

th

Creek

to

Sisseton

the

W.

H.

Hot

Klamath

(Earok),
mouth

of

Pit

Achomwi,
Springs,

and

River,

California,

Scott

Gar-

River,

Goose

211

River;

Lake.
from

words.

form.
obtained
to

and

phrases

from

the

Richard

United

M. Wolfe,
Government.

States

sentences.

or

Maskoki

States

folio.

of

translation,
List

of

Material
sm.

4,
grammatic
Suffixes

Words,

Phrases,

Language.
In Introduction
Collected

Ealapiiya
16 pp.
plete.

to

at Grande

Vocabulary

of
in

five

the

Tualati

at Grande

Agency,
Lkaminte

of

and

to th
Ronde

and

or

of Indian
1877.

Study

th

family,
Consists

phrases,

in 1878.
Arranged
and
Sentences

Family.
4.
In Introduction
Colleeted

Nation

sentences.

Ealapnya
books.

words,

the

Ronde
of

th
blank

notes,
of

puya
of
Oregon.
Blank
sm. 4.
book,

General

Oreek

Material.

Linguistic

Lingoistic
Pp. 1-399.

from
th

belong
Yam-

1879-'80.
and

phrases

obtained

Delegates

Government,

Principally

Kyow
10 pp.

Material

Lingnistic
Mr. R. Hodge,

and

United

Sentences

folio.
sentences
with
Composedpnnoipallyof
and March,
or "Hnnting
February
1880, from Itali Dn"moi,
of the Hampton,
at the Smithsonian
Va., school,
employed
wards
sent to th Indian.Sohool
at Carlisle,
Pa.

by

Dakotas,

of

Nation

Pj-inoipaJIy

verb.

A.

Material

Cherokee

Porter

the
4 II.

Santa

in Clackama.
Words,
Phrases,
In Introduction
to Study
Ist ed.
The Clackamas
of Indian
Langnages,
to the Chinuk
Material
collected
at Grande
Ronde
family.
Reservation,
hill Connty,
1877.
Oregon,
December,

Pleasant

of

Oolleotedinl868.

near

and

Pueblo

Chipewyan

of Big Valley,

dialects

Linguistic

folio.

the
S.

form.

Ara

the

of the

the

Vocabulary

to Clear
Caps
Creek,
6 II.
folio.
On Smithsonian

in 1867.

Indians

of

of

Red

the

U.

Surgeon,
On Smithsonian

Samuel).
California.

Vocabulary

Delegate
5 II.

B?taam.
Collected

forms

Vocabulary

4.

Gatschet

words.

Yuma.

Collectedinl880.
.).

Assistant

11 pp.

186

Yuma;

of Fort

Mexico.

Gardiner

diner,
1011.

the

of

vicinity
and

On Smithsonian

G.).

New

Clara,
1411.

Vocabulary

Collected
in the
of the Yuma

567

Collected

a young
and
Institution,
Boy",

Atflati
of texta

pupil
after-

dialect.
with

interlinear

sentences.

Atflati

the

translation.

Dialect

Atflati

Languages,

let

or

of

of Indian
Stndy
Langnages,
Indian
1877.
Agency,

Eala-

Lake

Wpatn

ed.-nearly

Ahntchnynk

the

complete.

Dialects

let

of the

d.,

incom-

568

CATALOGUE

ftotanhft
Gatschet

~Alh~rt

Hn.Tim~lY

9 pp.

of

T'hT'HSfS.

Words,

at th
of

Vocabulary
4.

Grande

the

Ronde

RRT)t~T)(!RS
Sentences

nfth~
ofthe

Ya.tnYam-

to the

of Indian
Langnages,
1877.

lst

ed.,

incom-

ed.,

incom-

Agenoy,
Eaw.

or

Kansas

In Introduction

12 pp.

a.T)f!
and

Phrases,

the

Colleeted

MANUSCBIPTS.

Ealapuya
Family.
In Introduction
to th Stndy

4.

plte.

LINGUISTIO

~Vft'fis

Samuel).

(Albert
Dialect

hill

OF

of Indian

Stndy

Languages,

lst

plte.
-

Material

Lingnistic

Indians
(Maidu
sm. 4, blank
book.
Collected
in 1877.

Michopdo
84 pp.
sentences.

at th

Texts

in

Il.

12

Grande
the

folio.

Mlale
of

Ronde

from

from

Interlinear

Stephen

Charles

phrases,

and

Ist

Col-

Language.
Languages,

d.

Translation.

of marriage
description
Indians".
of th Caynse

a "Raid

in 1877,

ybea.bularyoftheMohawk.
7 U.
folio.
Collected

with

Language
a short

and

Coyote",
Reserve

Oregon,

California.

Valley,

Mlale

th

the

of

translation,

of Indian
in 1877.

Study

Agency,

Rancheria

Sacramento

in

to the

Chico

the

interlinear

Sentences

Ronde

Consists

of the

"Myth
Grande

at.

family),
Text
with

and
Phrases,
In Introduction

Words,
4.
3011.
lected

collected

the

ceremonies,
Collected

at th

Savage.
Iroqnois

of

Dialect

of

an

Carpenter,

in

Brantford,

1876.

of

Vocabniary
family.
10 D.

4.

th

had

Their

come

old home

tember,

1877.

Shasti

Lake
Dialect
of

The

informants
Mood

pnre
Indian

near

4.

Selish

Salmon

River,

Yreka,

or

in 1879 from

collected

at

~vere

yonng

two

Dayton,
men,

Shasti

(or S&ti)
Indians,
of 25 miles.
a distance

Agency,
Cal.

City,
Shawnee.

Connty,

in

Oregon,

Sep-

Cal.
Includes

Bluejacket.

clans

of the

Shaw-

Material.
with

tribe

interlinear
and
February
to the United

and

translation,

grammatio
forms,
phrases,
Binejao'ket,
March,
1880, from Charles
States
Government.
Dictionary.

EngIish-Tonkawa
in

Sentences
to Stndy

Agenoy,
1877.
of the
Warm

the

of Indian

Spring

Umpkwa
Languages,

Indians,

words.

1011.

th

Dictionary.

at Crescent

Swano

and
Phrases,
In Introduction

Ronde

Vocabalary
200

the

of

"Jack",

Dictionary.
from
materials

English-Shasti

Collected

of Shawano

4.

Ronde

Valley,

spoken

Lingnistic
Texts

Tonkawa-English
sm.4.
53pp.
Words,
22 ll.

Grand

Collected
totems.

Shwano

at Grande

the

and

Vocabulary
folio.
7 pp.
nees with their

delegate

from

called

OMained&om"WhiteCynthia.aE!amathwomanIiving
Lake
Williamson
River,
Reservation,

24 pp.
folio.
and sentences.

an Indian

EngIish-Sasti

is th

Shasti-English
6911.
sm.4.
at Elamath

and

Nestuccas

form.

Alphabetioally
arranged
in November,
1877.
Oiegon,
Leonard
and Willie
Smith,

Connty,
brothers

who

or

On Smithsonian

Sasti-EngIish
sm. 4.
84 ]1.
Polk

NonstoM

in 1877 from

Collected
Ooast.

Oregonian

the

On Smithsonian

form.

Colleoted

in 1875.

Des

Language.
1st ed.

Collected

Chutes,

Oreg.

4t-

~LmG.j

GATSCHETGIBBS.

Gatschet

(Albert

Dialects
7 pp.

Samuel).

of
folio.

569

of the

Vocabulary

Wasco

and

Waccanssisi

the
Chinuk
Family.
Taken at the Elamath
of the Zunian

Lake Agency,
Oregon, 1877.
with
remarksLanguage,
grammatic
Obtained
from a ZuBi boy abont 10 years old, who was attendschool at Carlisle, Pa., in 1880.
Geisdorff
of the Mountain
(J)r. Francis).
Crows.
Vocabulary
10 Jl. 4.
On Smithsonian
form.
Gibbs
Account
of Indian
(George).
Tribes
the Northwest
Coast
upon
`
of America.
10 Il.
folio.

Vocabulary
10 U. folio.
ing the Indian

Comparisons
23 n.
8andiblio.

MisceUaneous
2511.
40infolio.
on the

Notes
10 u.

folio.

Notes

to

711.

th

of the

Languages

Notes

on the
of

Language
Vocabniares

Indian
711.

of

Principles
5pp.
4.
Vocabulary
3U.
folio.
Vocabulary
10 Il. 4.

Selish

and

of the

Northwest.

Atna

Languages.
Se

Tribes.

Elamath

Languases

Localities,

and

Washington

Oregon

folio.

Observations

on

th

Vocabulary
3J1.
folio.
Vocabulary
10 U. 4.

Indians

of Algonquin
of the

th

Chemabmn

Cowlitz

Klamath
of their

River

and

s
Languages.
s

Grammar.

of the
Chikasaw;
On Smithsonian
form.
of th
ClaUam
of the

of

Vocabularies

Bay,
accompanying
3511.
folio.

the

Kenai,

of th

Nomenclature

boldt

EsHmo,

Indians

folio.

Tenitories.

of the

and
300

Mooksahb

180

words.

words.

Colleotedinl866.
180
200

words.
words.

of th
200 words.
Creek;
On Smithsonian
form.
Collected
in 1866.

of th Eskimo
Vocabulary
of Davis
211 words.
Strait,
6 U. folio.
On Smithsonian
form.
of the Hitchittie,
Vocabulary
or
200.words.
MikasuM,
1011. 4.
On Smithsonian
form.
CoUeoted in 1866.
of the
Vocabulary
180 words.
Hoopah,
411. folio.
Collected
at the month of the Trinity
River, in 1852.
of the Indians
of the Pueblo
Vocabulary
of Ysletta.
101!.
4.
On Smithsonian
form.
CoIIectedinl868.
0
of the Klikatat;
Vocabulary
150 words.
6 Il. folio.
Obtained
from Yahtowet,
a subehie~ in 1854.

Kwantlen
of Fraser's
Vocabulary
ofthe
180 words.
River511. folio.
Collected
in 1858.
Vocabulary
10 U. folio.

Hnm-

OF

CATALOGUE

570

of the

Vocabulary

Gibbs(George).
411. 4.

On Smithsonian

180

words..

words.

form.
Santiam

Voca.bula.ry
3 Il.
folio.

of

the

Molele,

Yocabulary
SU.
folio.

of

the

Toanhootch

Ybcabniary

of the

200

Makah;

Makah

of the

Vocabniary
611. folio.

MANUSCRIPTS.

HN&UISTIC

Band.

of

Port

Dialect

Willopah

180

Gambol;

of the

words.
Athapasca;

Tahcnlly,

lOOwords.
folio.

SU.

on

Observations

the

of the

the

Colorado

Yuma

and

River,
Mohave

180 words.
the Mohave;
in New York,
&om a qbiei, Iritaba,
211 words.
the Sawanwan;

of

Vocabniary
6 II. folio.

of

Indians

Yocabularies

accompanying
7 pp.
folio.

1863.

Obtained
of

yocabniary
1011.
4.

OnSmitIiaonianform.

Vocabolary
611.
folio.

On Smithsonian

of

the

Tainhill

Dialect

of

the

California,
Tribes.

words.

211

Ka.la.puya;

form.

and
of the Pimo
of the Lajignages
Some Words
( <7<!pt. F. B.).
Indians
of
Arizona
Territory.
Papago
Acand Pimo-English,
80 pp.
4.
arranged.
alphabetically
English-Pimo
notes and three stories with interlinear
English
companied
by a few grammatic
translation.
Colleoted at the Gila River Reservation
during 1871.
411 words.
of the WaUa,pai
Gilbert
Karl).
Yocabidary
(Grove
ColIst ed.
to the Stndy of Indian
2311. 4.
In Introduction
Languages,
Grossman

lected
Hale

in 1878.

(Horatio).
30pp.

Eamilton

(A.

of the

Vocabulary

with

Tntelo,

on the

remarks

same.

4.
S.).

Athapasca,;
511. folio.
Hamilton

(S. M.).
folio.
20 pp.

Hamilton

(Rev.

Vocabularyof
180 words.

the

Chippewa

Vocabulary;
of

Vocabulary

William).

Dialect

Haynarger

180

words.

th

Iowa

of the

and

Tahcully,

112

Omaha;

words.
12 ll.

Hazen

oblong

Vocabulary
3311.
4.
(Gen. W.
611. folio.

folio.
of

Heintzelma.m
611.

(G'
folio.

of
Taldlma,
.).
Copyof

the

of

the

211

Takilma;

words.

form.

Upper
and

arranged.

alphabetically

Omaha,

Vocabulary
B.).
On Smithsonian

ybcabularies
(Umpkwa),
311. folio.

the

River

Rogue

Shasta;

180

Languages-Applegate

words

each.

100
of the Cocopa;
Vocabulary
a, MS.fomtshedHon.
John P. Bartiettby

words.
General

Heintzel-

man.

Yoca-bulary
611. folio.
zelman.

of the Hum-mock-a-ha-vi;
Hon. John
Copy of a MS. fumished

180

words.

P. Barflett;

by General

Heint-

MLLUM.]

&IBBS'MC'BETH.
an~yyN

Helmsing

(J.

S.).

Vocabulary

..LJ.LV

Liv.n.u.

the

of

Marnt

211 words.
Southeast
California;
MU.
4.
On Smithsonian
form.
Henderson
Grammar
and
(Alexander).
of

guage

Honduras

Belize

(from

u571 1

of

Southwest

of

Dictionary
Little
Rock).

to

Arizona

and

Karif

Lan-

the

1872.

Belize,

Pp. 1-340.

18ineightM:mkboo:ka.
Notes
on the Apaches
of Arizona.
S.).
30 pp.
folio.
Includes
a vocabulary
of 200 worda, names of tribes, etc.
of the Sioux.
Hnsband(Brnce).
Vocabulary
611. folio.
On Smithsonian
form.
Collected
at Fort Laramie,
1849.
Jones
the
(J. B.).
Vocabulary
of
mountain
Cherokee;
dialect;
words.
Higgms

(N.

10 Il.

4.

On Smithsonian

Jordam

(C<tp& Thomas).
3 U. folio.

Kantz

(August
Mex.

N.

ion.

Eirk

of the
folio.

611.

611.

form.

in the

Indians

of the

words.

Pueblo

of

Isleta,

Colleotedinl869.
180

words.

Wyandot

Vocabulary

of the

of

the

Indians,

of

the

Nahawny

the

Tsuhtyuh
of Lake

Hare

180

Cayuse;

Language.
of

Chipewyan
of

Fort

Slave

Good

Lake.
Mackenzie

Hope,

folio.
Indians

of

the

Mountains

west

of

Liard.
folio.
of

Vocabulary
of Peace

River
of

(Beople
Liard.
611.

th

Too-too-ten;

Hymns

Vocabulary
River.

ofthe
of

On Smithsonian

(Robert).
611. folio.

Vocabulary
Fort

Kent

Vocabulary

(Charles
W.).
3411.
4.

Eemicott

CoUeotedtnl866.

Vocabulary

V.).
4.

Vocabulary
611.

form.

200

west

the

Rocks)

(Beaver

Athabasca;
Siccanies
of the

People)-Beaver
and of the
Mountains,

Indians
Thekenneh

south

of

Fort

folio.

List
of names
of Iowa
with
(-.).
translation.
Indians,
English
8 pp.
folio.
Accompanied
by a similar lit revised by Rev. William
Hamilton.
folio.
7pp.

Keres.

Vocabulary
6 Il.
folio.

Enipe

(0.).
7 U.

Leyendecher

of the Keres
175 words.
On Smithsonian
form.
Colleotorun'kmown.
Nootka
or Tahkahh
250 words.
Vocabulary;
folio.
On Smithsonian
form.
(John

MacGowan

(JDf. D.
8 pp. folio.

Vocabulary
611.
McBeth

(S.
711.

Z.).

jSseButcher

J.).

Vocabulary

of the
4.
L.).
folio.

H. B.)
of the

On Smithsonian

Comanches;
form.

Vocabulary

of

the

and

Caddo,

200

Leyendeoher
(John
Z.).
with
notes.
Linguistic

words.

Collectediml865.
Nez

Perc

211

words.

4-

OF

CATALOGUE

572

MeBeth

(S.
6611.

LINGUISTIC

Nez

of th

L.)..Grammar
folio..

Perc
the

Vocabularyof
form.
On Smithsonian

McDonald(Angas).
6 II. folio.

MANUSCRIPTS.

Language.
200

Kootenay;

words.

275 words.
Jicarilla
Apache;
N. Mex., in 1875.
Connty,
in Odjibwe.
and Sentences
Mahan
Words,
Phrases,
(I. L.).
Ist d.
4.
In Introduction
to the Stndy of Indian
Languages,
Pp. 8-102.
at BaySeId, Wia., in 1879. Mr. Mahan is the InCollected
nearly
complete.
dian agent at Red Cliti Reserve,
Wis.
Inlet.
of Cook's
E. de).
Meulen
Vocabulary
of the Kena,y
(~eM<.
Co'Uectedinl870.
10 U. 4. OnSmithsonia.nform.
MoEIroy

(Patrick
4.
15 II.

Milhau
211

John
(J)~
words.

611.

D.).

Compiled

between

of

Coos

of

th

River
of

Vocabniary
180
Oregon.
H.
folio.

Vocabulary
311.

Anasiteh

the

(Coos

No.

Bay,

1);

form.
211

2;

Indians

Coast

words.
the

on

living

streams

emptyand
on

and

Head

Umpqua

the
Umpqua
311. folio.

of

Bay,
No.
form.
On Smithsonian

Vbcabulary
ing

Vocabulary

On Smithsonian

Vocabulary
6 II. folio.

Colfax

J.).

folio.

of the

Vocabulary
at Cimarron,

Cape
Perpetna,
Oregon,
miles
above
the mouth.

for

twenty

the

Hewut,

Upper

Umpqua

Umpqna,

Valley,

words.

of

the

Umpqua

Umpqua,

Valley,

180

Oregon

words.

folio.

180 words.
of the Yakona;
'Vbcabulary
3 11. folio.
of the Coast Indians
lying between
Cape Perptua
Language
and np th Atseya. and Yakona Rivers.
and Cape Fonlweather,
175 words.
of the Diegano;
Vocabulary
Mowiy
(ZMM& Sylvester).
Diefrom the interprter
at Fort Ynmaan
Taken
6 II. folio.
intelligent
gano who spoke Spanish nnently.

of the Mohave;
180 words.
folio.
Colleoted'&om
Misa Olive Oatman,
these Indians.

Vocabulary
611.
among
Muskoki.

who was for yeara

a prisoner

WhataFriendwehaveinJesus.

Hynm:
1 aheet folio.

Translator
of

Vocabularies

unknown.

the

Creek

and

211

Cherokee;

words'in

parallel

columns.
Nichols

folio.

(A.
io n.

Vocabulary
Sidney).
folio.
Coneotedinl868.

11 pp.
Ober

4.

Collecter
A.).

(Frederick
and St. Vincent;
10 U.

Packard

folio.

(Robert

in 1867.

Collector

unimown.

Navajo.

Noosoluph,

or

Upper

and

Chihalis,

On Smithsonian
Terms

of

the

Islands

Carib;

of

Dominica

form.
of

relationship

used

by

th

Navajo

dians.
411.

folio.

Colleoted

Kwi-

nnknown.

Vocabulary
211 words.

L.).

Collected

of the

of the

Vocabularies

Nbosoinph.
naiutl.

form.

On Smithsonian

10 U.

at th Na.vajo

Reservation,

New Mexico,

in 1881.

In-

Ht~Ns.]

MC'BETHPOWELL.

FaJmer
Palmer

~.Dr.
(Dr.

of

Pinaleno

the

~o
the

and

TD~ta~c
Indians

of

the

D~
Pueblo

~r
of

or

Seven

forms

forms

verbs

of

the

150

Indians;

200

Apache;

words.

words.

CoHeotoruniHlown.

the

Verbal

Albert).
folio.

Arivaipa

ForwardedbyMaj.W.H.Emory,1852.
50 words.
Waco

form.
30

Eichai;
OnSmithsonianform.

folio.

37 U.

Hueco

On Smithsonian
of

Verbal

of

Vocabulary
6U.
folio.

(Gen.
3011.

the

of the
Pima
Vocabulary
folio.
On Smithsonian
form.

Vocabulary
6U.
Pike

of

folio.

(Dr.).
6U.

Pni.

Vnf.a'hTtim~
Vocabulary

words.

Vocabolary
311.
4.

Parry

words.
Collector'unknown.

in

the

Muscoki

rnn

varions
tenses
through
Muscoki
and
Hichitathli.

Language.
and modes.

folio.

Vocabulares
of the
Oreek
or Muscogee,
NatUchee,
Hitchita,
Co-os-au-da
or
chez,
and
Shawnee.
Co-as-sat-te,
Alabama,
5611.
folio.
These vocabularies
are arranged
in parallel
columns for comparative purposes,
and confain
from 1,500 to 1,700 worda
each.
The manuscript
was
snbmitted
to Mr. J. H. Trnmbnl],
of Hartford,
&r examination,
and was
Conn.,
him
on
each
by
copied
one English
slips,
word
and its equivalent
containing
in the dialects
given
above,
spaces
for other dialects.
being reserved
They were
then
sent to Mrs. A. E. W. Robertson,
of Tallahassee,
Ind. T., who inserted
th
Chickasaw.
These
cards are also in the possession
of the Bureau,
of Ethnology.

Vocabulary
un.
folio.

Vocabulary

ion.

Pilling

of

the

Osage

of

the

Toncawe;

4.

(James
Language.
36 ll.

Words

C.).
folio.

and

200

words.
175

words.

Phrases

in

the

Wnndt

or

Wyandot

In

Introduction
to Study
of Indian
Ist d., incomLanguages,
from John
a Wyandot
Grayeyes,
1880.
Chief,
F. L.).
(Maj.
from
Vocabulary
of Words
the
Siccany
Language.
14 pp.
4.
"Th
tribe
known
as th Sicannies
the tract
of country
inhabit
of Lake
lying to the northwest
in
British
and their langnage
Tatia,
is
Columbia,
same
as
that
nearly
the
spoken
or Nahonies,
by the Connenaghs,
of theUpper
StUdne."
Collected

plete.
Pope

Poston

(Charles
words.
1011.

Pwell

D.).
4.

(John
43811.

13011.
Notes

On Smithsonian

Wesley).
4.

Notes

pp.

Pima

Indians

of

Arizona;

4.

of
Notes

Ute
on

Verbs.
th

Utes

and

Pai-Htes

Utah.

on

folio.

the

180

form.

40.

1871-~72.
194

the

Conjngation
Linguistic

and
on

44 pp.

of

Vocabulary

MisceIIaneous
Colorado

Bdwa.rd~.
Edward).
40

Taowa;
211.

57g

ShinumoLangaage.

CoIleotedatOra.ibi,N'.Mex.,inl870.
th
Songs,
Mythology,

and

Language

of

th

Pai-Utes.

of

Powell

MANUSCRIPTS.

LINGUISTIC
~.,

Ute
Vocabulary.
Wesley).
4.
Conta,inaalsoa.t)riefIiatofdna,lsa,ndplnia,lBofnonnB,ad]eotives,

(John
1111.

and

pronouns,

OF

CATALOGUE
VL1..L~V\,AU."L.oI

574
tJl~

verbs.
of the

Yocabulairy
4.
71 U.

Gosi-Ute.
from

Colleoted

an

named

Indian

from

Segmta,

Sknll

Valley,

Nev.,

1873.
of

Vocabolary
4.

4 II.

of

Vocabulary
9311.

4.

Vocabulary
811.
folio.

Vocabulary
1011.
4.

Vocabulary

Vocabulary

ybca,bulary

61 ll.

of

25

pp.

plte.

Collected
Obtained
Collected

of

the

4.
4.

Vocabulary
2U.
folio.

Vocabolary
16 ll.
4.

the

from
the

Salt

Naches,

of th

Lake

in 1873.

Pavants,

City,

Uta.h,

1873.

1880.
Nevada,
Valley,
Nevada.
Western

in nnmboldt
the

Paviotso,
to the

the

Shoshoni

Colleoted.
of

of Indian

Stndy
of

Nevada.

of

Western

2d d.,

Lamgua,gea,

incom-

Words,

from
th

an Indian

of

the

TO'chi;

of

the

Ute

4.

the

of

th

Langnage.
4.
Obtained

Utes

of

Colorado.

Nev.,
of

called

Captain

1873.
Nevada.

Eastern

in 1873.

Johnson,

words.
of

Indians
named

Utah.
Pompuwar,

Weber

in 1873.
Utah.

River,

in 1877.

Colleoted
the

Phrases,

50

of an Indian

of

Collected

(Shimawiva).
at Las Vegas,

an Indian

TosauwihiShoshoni
from

Collected

Obtained

Grand
River,
Utes,
in 1868.
Collected

form.
Tantawaits

the

Nevada.

in 1880.

Tabuat

the

Obtained

8 and

Vocabulary
4.
40 U.

10311.

Utah.

a onief

Paviotso.

of

of

Vocabulary
4.
6211.

Shoshoni

Defiance.

of

Kanosh,
Paviotso.

Shoshoni

of

Vocabulary
23 pp.

Fort

Pavants

the

of

-Vocabulary
5611.

at

from

On Smithsonian

Vocabulary

em

1870

of

4a,ndfolio.

Yocabulary
4.
10 II.
18 U.

Nev.

4.

Vocabulary
37 Il.

Vegas,

Las

Noje.
in 1881.

Colleoted

Vocabulary

in

In Introduction
4.
in 1880.
Colleoted

911.

of

words.

1873.

October,

Nev.,

the

of

4.

55

(Mojaves);

Valley,

Yegas

Indiams

Collected

of

4.

77 n.

th

of
4.

in Las

Conta.inseonjngationoftheverba"tostrike"at[id"toeat."
of th
Navajo.

Vocabulary
17 Il.

Hn-mTik-a-h-va

the

Collected

of

'Utes

the

and

White

Uinta

Utah.

Rivers,

Wintan.
in 1880.
and

Sentences

from

a, band

in

the

of Indians

Kaivavwit

living

Dialect

on Eaiba.1)

of the

Creek,

Sonth-

Utah.

Words,
Territory.

48711. 4.

Phrases,

and

Sentences

of

th

Ute

Indians

of

Utah

riLuNG.]

powEUjRoss.

Powell

(J.
2 Il.

Powers

(Stephen).
1 aheet folio.

of

W.).
folio.

185

Vocabulary
Eootenay;
Mr.
PowenisSnpermtondentofIndianAnairs,

Canada.

of the

Yocabularies

of

10

Tolowa;

the

words:

Wailakki

and

Hup

each.
6 Il.

folio.

On Smithsonian

of

Words

City,

and

Renshawe
2111.
lected
Ridgway
5 n.
(Rev.
tribes
Board.

th

50

Potawatomy;

Sentences

in

in

taken

in 1796 by
in a memo-

found

the

and

possession
Lee University.

of his

words.

Miami.

and

Phrases,

Sentences

in

Shawannee.

folio.
(John
4.

Henry).
Vocabulary
In Introduction
to th

in 1878

on the

(Robert).
folio.
Alfred
by
8.
Stephen

Dictionary

Longley).

Alfred

(Rev.

Winnebago,
9 Il.
folio.

Colorado

Plateau,

of the
Hualapi.
Stndy
of Indian
Languages,
Arizona.

lat

d.

Col-

VocabuIaryoftheWasho;76vords.
Collected
at Carson
City, Nev.

24 ll.

Dakota.

now
to him, but
of the Washington

belonging
P. Johnson,

were
and

1876.

Nev.,

folio.

Words,
7 pp.

originally
William

Vocabulary
1 p.
folio.
6 pp.

Riggs

at Carson

Vocabulary
of the Delewes.
and th three
vocabularies
following
Fourth
United
Preston,
States
Regulars,

Prof.

grandson,

words

words.

Collected

(Gapt.
William).
1 p.
folio.
This

Riggs

211

Washo
On Smithsonian
form.

William
Capt.
randum
book

211

Languages;

form.

of th

Vocabulary
M 11.
4.

Preston

words.

VocabularyoftheModoc;31words.

Vocabulary
11.
folio.

575

the

L.

Betom).
Omaha,
Includes
of

th

of

Language

Riggs,

A.

B.,

B.

D.,

Comparative
and

a few
Santee

the

Dakotas

Missionary

Vocabulary

and
of

the

of

the

Ponka.
grammatic

cognate
American

Dakota,

forms.

Dakota-Dakota-EngUsh

and

English.

820 pp.
folio.
This
material
is in the hands
of the printer,
and will form
Part 2 ofVoI.
7, Contribni-ionstoNorthAmericanEthnology.
Parfil-tvilloonaist
of myths
and stories
with
interlinear
and a Grammar
of this dialect.
translation,
It is in an advanced
of preparation.
stage
Robertson
(i&-s.
Amn Eliza
Worcester).
Chickasaw.
Vocabulary
of the
On slips.
&e Pike
(<?em. Albert).
Roehrig
(F. L. 0.)
of the
Comparative
Selish
Yocabulary
Languages.
50 pp.
folio.
Ihoindes
words
in Selish proper,
or Flathead;
Kalispelm;
Spokan
Skoyelpi;
PiabwanB.
OIdnaken;
S'chitsni;
Shiwapmnth;

Comparative
of th
Selish
Vocabulary
second
sries.
Languages,
43 H. 4.
Ineludes
words
of the following
dialects
NookClallam,
Lnmmi,
and Tait.
sahk,
Nanaimook,
Kwantlen,
Ross
of a Dialect
of the
Tinnean
Language.
(R.6
eu.B.). &lio.
folio.
Vocabulary

CATALOGUE

576
Ross

OF
of

Vocabulary
(B. B.).
611.
folio.

of

Vocabulary
son

Bay

monntainous

ten

for about

Sherwood

W.

th

Liard

Eotcha
from

th

and

Mackenzie

Apaches,
711.
folio.

resided

In-

these

among

Oregon.

the

Blanco

Sierra

and

Coyo-

with

notes.

notes.
of

Yocabulary

(Robert).
ibiio.

of

Vocabulary

the

Chinook.

5 pp.

Apaches,
Yocabulary
of the Coyotero
Charles).
(Capt.
Arizona.
in 1866 at Fort McDowelI,
8 Il.
folio.
Colleoted
Eotzebne
'Vbcabolaj-y
of the Malemute,
(E.
Everett).

Smith

th

River.

had

who

Hardeaty,

in

residing

Rivers.

Yukon

Kutchin,

Mr.

tribes

the

Sikani.

L.).
with

tero

Smart

Hud-

(HeMt.

Shortess

in the

years

River.

Nehaunay
of one of

Vooa,bula.ryoftheClatsopLa,ngaa.ge;35words.
Collected
in 1870, near Fort Stevens,

E.).
4.

Men).
several

yearsof

Vocabulary
6 n.
folio.
(J.
11.

(Strong
had been

who

of
Nehaunay
from
a member

the

Procured

folio.

Kutchin

Natsit

between

of

dians

Semple

th

country

Vocabulary
6 II.

Chipewyan.

&om an Indian

Collected

folio.

the

service.

Company's
of

Vocabulary
6 H.

the

Prooured

folio.

611.

MANUSCRIPTS.

LINGUISTIC

190

Sound

words.
4.

10 pp.
Stubbs

Sntter
Swan

form.

On Smithsonian
of

Kansas

th

(A. W.).
In Introduction

Vocabulary

(Emil
Y.).
3 D. folio.

MaiduYocabuIary;60words.
from the Indians
Collected

411.

G.).

(James

to

tributions
A

to the

of Indian

Stndy

on

Criticism

the

American

North

or

Eaw.
Ist

Langnages,

ed.-not

and

of Feather

Yuba

Portion

Linguistie

complete.
Rivers.
of Vol.

1, Con-

Ethnology.

folio.
of

Vocabulary

the

of

Language

the

Haida

Indians

of

Prince

ofWalesArchipelago.
8.
19 pp.
of

Vocabulary
3111.

folio.

Vocabulary
10 ll.

Tassin

4.

(Lieut.
folio.
11.

Thomas

(G'em.

guages.
8 II.

A.

Tinnan.
411.
Tolmie
`

75

E.).

words;

of

100 of the

811.

60

Arrapaho
the

Navajo

Yuma.

Vocabulary

William

folio.

the

Vocabulary

of

the

Navajo.'

4.

of the
Vocabulary
Hong
folio.
Collector
unknown.

(Dr.
words.
il.

of

Vocabulary

&.).

35 Navajo

Thompson(AlmondHarris).
5 n. 12 and

form.

On Smithsonian

George

4.

Makah.

the

Alphabetically
arranged.
Makah.
of the

F.).

Kutchin.

YocabularyoftheCootonaisorCuttoonasha;

words.

and

Tuma

Lan-

HLLnm.]

ROSSWRIGHT.

Tolmie

William

(Dr.
3 Il.

folio.

the

(Rev.

of

F.).
Vocabulary
On Smithsonian
form.

Vocabularyof
11.
folio.
Vetromile

577

Tahko
A

Eugene).

the
60

Tinneh;
of

Dictionary

165

Kootnay~

words.

words.

the

Abnaki

Language-En-

and

glish-Abnaki
3 vols.
folio.

Abnaki-English.
Material
colleoted

byFatherVetromilewhile
missionaryamong
1855 to 1873.
Volume
years
1, pp. 1-573 contains
prefof
the alphabet
atory
of the Abnaki
remarks,
description
lanused,
synopsis
brief
a table
of abbreviations,
guage,
including
and
grammatic
remarks,
the
from A to H, inclusive.
Abnaki-English
dictionary
Volume
2, pp. 3-595, contains
further
remarks
on th grammar,
and a continuation
of th Abnaki-English dictionary,
I to Z, inclusive.
The dictionary
in each
of these
volumes
is
divided
into fonr
the first containing
words from th Abuaki
colnmns;
dictionthe second,
ary of the Rev. Father
words in the Penobscot;
the third,
Rasies;
and the fourth,
Micmac.
Volume
Mareschit;
the Abnaki3, pp., 1-791, contains
A to Z, and inoindes
words
in the Penobscot,
English
dictionary,
Etchimin,
and Passamaquoddy
Mareschit,
Micmac,
dialects.
Montagnie,
the

Abnakis

Wabass
White

Vocabularies

(.).
11.

folio.

(Ammi
words.
10 Il.

(Dr.
the

of

3U.

4.

by

On

Arizona,
John

Names

of th

Remarks

with

15 pp.

12.

Sentences

List

the

dnrent

Pima

and

Colleoted
of

the

Apache,

th

Indian

called

in

Languages.

Papago

at

the

200

Indians;

Pima

Prepositions,

and

Maricopa

Pronouns,

&c.,

Tribes

the

by

Gnral

of

Language
in

th

and

Arizona,

th

Names

Apaches.

`0
of

Eclations

with

Apache.

th

Apache

names.
Apache
Collected
in 1873 at th

classification

of

Language.
and

women,

men,

the

of

th

Collected
m

th

Apaehe
at San
Tonto

Apache

and

Reservation

in Arizona.

Tonto

Languages.
Reservation
in 1873, '74,

Carlos

'75.

Language.

(Rev.

(<?o~.
folio.

of

N.).
Vocabulary
Collectedinl869.
Thomas

Omaha,
4.
38 pp.

Wright

Classified

th

bago,

Wowodsky
311.

Cowlitz

4.

(Celeste
lui],
folio.

Willlamson

form.

on

Vocabniary
110 pp.
12.
5 pp.

Willard

and

4.

children

Smithsnnian
1864.

are

-Sentences

Vocabniary

of

Eelationship

which-they
SU.
4.
7 II.

Chinook

Language.
of

th

in 18,)8.

B.).

Apache
4.

Degrees
3 U. 4.

of

Colleoted
M.).

Agency,
White

the

during

Ponka,
.).

S.).
and

Navajo.

Comparative

of the
of the
form.

of

Vocabulary
with

Dakota,

Vocabulary

(Rev.
Allen).
Vocabulary
1011.
folio.
On Smithsonian

the

Keni
Chahta

Collected

remarks
of

on
Cook~s

or Choctaw;
in 1866.

the
Inlet

the

Winne-

same.

Bay.
211

words.

SMITHSONIAN

INSTITUTION-BUREAU
J. W. POWELL,

ILLUSTRATION

OF

BTHNOLO&T.

DIRECTOR.

OF

THE

METHOD

OF

RECORDING
TBOM

THE

MANUSCRIPTS

INDIAN
OF
AND

MESSES.
S. R.

J.
RIGGS.

LAN&UA&ES.
O.

DOESET.

A.

S.

GATSCEET

679

ILLUSTRATION

HOW
AN

OF THE METHOD OF RECORDING

LANGUAGES.

THE
OMAEA.

~~
It came to

BABBIT
OBTAINED

MYTH,

rabbit

the

pass

M
And

CAUCHET
FROM

his grand-

sub.

2~-E~

ally

prson

one

foot

~S'

Person

theysay.

Ha~eg~tcS~qtci
Morning

the
mv.ob

pha,bi
~ose they

very

eg~
having

ctewanl

wP'

nil-acillga
ki

miike,

bfze

firat

aba.

Went

they
say

Man~d-~

when

afba

ha.

bo~atrmg~

morning

pass.

inte
H~ayltook

Bnd

wished,

but

te

~'~

it

scared

lay

they

went

own

ha,

say

~-hna~t8~iia'a-

gi~e

tosee~
own

It

ar.iheys.y.
rived

to

-biam.

.~dttey.ay.

12

came
pass

ndda-

~a~

home
ward,
they
say.

~r
mother.

3ra"h,
Grand-

ma~de-~
b~

string

mother,

habitu-

went

janl-biam.

lpe
waiting
for

ag~-biam.

very

say..

me

aa.

rabbit

ally

very

an'baaze-hnan'i

kanbddegan
my

mactciB~e
And

the

sfg~e

ally

agMze

a-biama

night

~aaze-hna~
-biam.
h,
meitscaredhaMtu-.saidtheyaay.

degan
but

be

tadel,
s~~

han'

gone.

ob.

~y.
they

jan'

theysay.

~tam.

akma.
o~.
cv ob.

a
1~S

.J{an~e

youdo
ft

he~deth.ys.y.~dtrii~t~it.-thet~~P~
it

~qtciu~a~e~~g~a~be~M-biam.
It
came

theysay.

sub.

wita''i~'bX
I-first

3la-h,

-biam.

ha,

gax-biam,M

no.se

ob.

S~'

r,~

amar
the
Illv.

an'.

trail

ukinacke

know
him

theysay.

nkaci"sa
person

grand-

te

to

thonght

mother

gtan

said,

had

ian

Iwho,

Ci
gi~e
Again ithap-

&-biama,h,
Saidas&n.ws,

And

say.

ofme

mii.ke

sg~e

again

they

theysay:

f~M&

ci

A~-bi

theysay.

will

go

a~biam.
went they say.

ia~ab~

Person

biam.

took

gone,

Why

Maci~ga

.Mwomantt.snb.

had

him

wa/ujinga

ae-bi

s~

trail

anlaqai

~e~"

it

withhis own, theysay..

Hanegantc'-qtci

say
a

theysay.

myself

dge
ta.
I make

DORSEY.

pened

topaas

ailidaxe
a~'

TRAP.

OWEN

~s~S

as

very

~J~
dwelt

ah-biam.

ak-biam.
g~e
It came hereachedhome,

sigeabita.m.
tr~l had gone, they say.

J.

only

ob.

now
~y-

sa.y

ann

BY

mIe

wished

IN

thither

long

standing

SUN

LAFL~CHB

the st.

'~abae

~2S'

~r~
notwith-

F.

mother

han'egantc'-qtci-hnan'

THE

INDIAN

Mahi~
E~

a~
the
ob.

ai~-bi
had

esa~

they
sa,y
581

having

15

0F

METHOD

582

~di
there

cka.xe
yon did
3 ak

~di

T[U.~

mahedwent

they

ciha,
high

ont

a.ia-biam.
hadEone.thoyaa.y.

6 nakadarbi
ega~.
it was hot they having.
on

it

bow

they

E
And

maotcin'ge
Rabbit

a~nife

say

arbiam.
aatd, they say.

ha.Mtm-

ma~-

ann

the

on

cv-

hi~
~a~ nzi-biam
hair theob.bumttheyaa.y

ba~n
apacebet,
theshoniders

yellow

Itcitci+,
Itoitcittt

aki-biam.)
reached home,
they

E2
And

theysa.y.

mi'

And

atrmgtheob.

mv.anb.

Mactcm~ge
Rabbit

ally

Gan~ki

~a~h,
grandmother,

say.)

i.~na<JH.Bg~-qti-ma~eska~+,
Ithink,
bnmttoBOthmgVerylitm

j,cpa~a~,
Gramdohadt!

forme

nothing

a.-biam.
said, they say.

ga"
so

a~-hna~-bia-m.

went

passed
by.

a~.

am
the

say

ihe

partly

ak
theanb.

(Maotcin'ge
(Rabbit

D<iiing-qti-ma~h&,
bnrnt to verylam..

bb

ha.ving

man~d-~a"

TTith.

ak.
the sub.

mi~
-biam
said, they say ann

h,
ega~

they
say

msa-biam

having

s~y

fea-red

atanding

ega,~

a~-bi

nan'pa-bi

notwith-

they
aa.y

Bta,~
Why

ckxe.
yon did.

Piaj
Bad

rived

i~ick-ga.
for me nntie it

etwa~

a~-bi

went

LAN&UAGES.

ah-biam.
ar- they say.

eca~-qtci
near
very

E~di
g-ada"~
Hither corne and

S.

there

the
anb.

K
And

a-biam.
wont, they say.

INDIAN

RECORDING

Ceta~.
Sofar.
NOTES.

381.1.
the

the

MactoiSge,
of mimerotts

hero

mankind

this

world,

mother

is Mother

or Si~e-maka"
several
tribes.

(meaning
He is

the

is

uncertain),
deliverer

of

the
is Ictinike,
One of his opponents
tyrants.
lowas.
The
Rabbit's
to the
grandaccording
her children.
who calls
mankind
Earth,
odd to the
seems
of this
sentence
an.
The conclusion
furnished
is
that
with
this
by
translation
myth
given

different

of

of

myths

from

maker

Rabbit,

7. a~ai te
but its
collector,
informant.
the Indian
581,

"ve--ry
ha"+ega"tc-qtci,
adds
first
of the
syllable

581,12.
longation

in

early
to the

the

very.
3. hebe

582,
he

ihe

each

time

that

passed
582.4.5.

by

a little

but

manciaha

with

bowed

rapid

that

head,
"he
had

a~e-hna~-biama.
he attempted
to

one

it,

already

gone

he
He

side.

aia~a-biama.
and cut
th

Rabbit

The

tried

to

not

could

go

him

to
directly
rnshed

him.

When

the

Rabbit

bow-string,
on high."

the

Sun's

USED

ABBBEYIA.TIONS

IN THIS

the

obey

afraid

proqtci,"

of

so much

was

The

morning."
of the
adverb

force

San
that

forward
was

departure

so

MYTH.

cv.

corvilinear.

sub.

subject.

mv.

moving.

ob.

object.

st.

sitting.
TRANSLATION.

Once

a time

upon

grandmother.
morning.

No

the

dwelt

Rabbit

And

it was

matter

how

his
early

custom
in

the

in
to

a lodge
go

morning

hunting
he

with

no
very

went,.a:

one
early
person

but
in

his
the
with

METHOD

feet
very
long
wished
to know
person."
it happened

OF

had

been

him.

Having
that
to

home.

go

early
had

583

he,

in the morning,
he departed.
been
a trail.
along,
leaving
he,

person

LANGUAGES.

a trail.
And
he (the Rabbit),
'< 1 will
of the
go in advance

thought

Said
a

nrst,

INDIAN

leaving

along,
~Now,"

arisen
very
the
person

went

(the
Rabbit)
for myself

RECORDING

Again
Then
he
I

though

"Grandmother,
me

anticiptes

(every

arrange
Grand-

time).

mother,Iwillmakeasnarea.ndcatchhim."
"Whyshouidyoudoit~'
said
she.
"I
hate
the
he said.
And
the
Rabbit
person,"
departed.
When
he went,
the foot-prints
had been
And
he lay waitalong
again.
ing for night
(to corne).
And he made a noose
of a bow-string,
putting
it in the place
where
the
used
to be seen.
And he reached
foot-prints
there
in th morning
for the purpose
of looking
at his trap.
very
early
And

it

that

happened
homeward

went

but
other,
but
I was
And

he

so

it scares
scared

got

he went

hair
(as

thither,

on

his

his

back,

eut

THE

ELAMATE

scorched

he

eut

on

high.

very

he

fast,

Oh

my

grandchild
that
time
(From
the shoulders.)

between

OF

LAKE

OBTAINED

with

bow-string
And
the

the

Rabbit

had

it having
been hot upon
the Rabbit
arrived
at
(And
heat
has
left
nothing
of me,"
I tbink
that
the heat
has left
the

CONJURER'S

DIALECT.

the

yellow,

th

me."

DETAILS
IN

gone

bow-string).
the
grandmother,

said,
of him
for

out),

already

shoulders
to

stooped

stretched

had

She

nothing

Running

I have

untie

arm

Sun

"Itcitei+!!

home.)
said he.

spot

his

between
he

Sun.

or
caught
something
I wished
to take
my bow-string,
he.
He went
thither
with
a knife.

Grandmother,
said

and

going
by
bent
down
(and
knijE.
And
the
the

me.

the

caught
Grandmother,

have
done
have
why
wrong
yon done
the Sun.
said
The Rabbit,
me,"
althongh
was afraid,
and kept
on passing
partly
by him (or, conto one side).
And
a rush,
with
his head
a little
making

hither

tinued

him

had

it.

every
time,"
near
it.
"Ton

very

Corne

he

to tell

rabbit

has

had

a singed

PRACTICE.
FROM:

MjNNIE

BT

FROBBN,

A.

S.

GATSCHET.

MTdaks
Indians

shua,kiuk
inca]ling

km'ksash
k-i g~Phi
the conjurer not
enter

kuksh.
toks
the con-

s'ha.'hm'knok;
to call (him) ont;

gtp'nank

wigta,

Tvhentrea.tmg

approaching

eloaehy

ConjnreTS

knikshsh
the conjurer

tcha.'MaQshna.
sits down.

ndna,
they

ldshashtat,
intolodge,
n~na.
his

haSloo

ka,nita
ontside

a. pole

tch~tarnsli

kish
wigta,
ponnder close to

hnklam
his

wii kiukyank
m~luash
red fox hangmg ont on
as sign

jnrer

Eakaks

pt~sh.
"of
Mm."

tchl~a,

ma~shipksh.

sitdown

th

patient.

Shuyga
kuks,
Starts chomses the con-

LutatThees-

w6wa.nuish
femalea

jurer,

tehik
then

winota
join

ImkimDank
in

singing

crowdingaronnd

him

Il

Dadsha~shak
9imnltaneonsly

tcbtchtnshash.
whiIehotreatafthesioT:).

HnsliDa
Hesnc]:a

METHOD

584

OF

malshish
diaeased

hu~nk
that

kukuga,

wishinkga,

asma]l&og,

shisht

toks

Ts''ks

being

A leg

tchklitat

sore

into

kshwa
mtrodnces

the

frac-

lie

(bad)

ex-

be-

tcMsh

k'tash

IMpat,
into

heponra

ma/-

but

eyes

tracts

ki~tma,

mixiag

anythmg

toks

llp

tkai;

bloo

sh~klack

coal

-nnuktua

wliatsoever

tchkle

tnred

lg'm

blood

khaktok

afterwards,

k-usht

tchl~k
then

hantchpka,
he ancta out

g'ntak,

bone

smaJImaect,

LANGHIAQES.

'shkuk,
to extract,

kko

m'Ikaga,

smaRana~e~

smaU.

ing

ttktish
th disease

hishukshash,
man,

3 nshendshkne.

INDIAN

RECORDING

the

alonae

eyes,

too

Iti~aktgi
giug.
for eating ont.

llpat
p'klash
tui~mpgatk
into th the white of
protrading
eye
eyo .
NOTES.

wn

kanita

stands

pi~sh
or cabin".

fox;
his lodge
to
voices

call

him

"caH

of

their

from

a rod

stnck

out

the

S83,

are in
Conjurers
as a business
lodges,
direction.
in an oblique

the

The
in

sit

usually
-mna
suffix

women

circle

at

and

all

of

of
and

who

and

take

proximity.

in

part

his

the

assistant;
the

qualifies

winota.

verb

The

5. tchtchtnshash.

583,
each

the

of

various

manipulations

of

form

distribntive
performed

tch't'na

the

by

knkuga

onlyin
npshkani,

from

shortened

S84:, 1. m~shish,
from
Makpkash.
There
584,2.3.

is a stylistic
tchkni,

utire
584,

and

this

tribe;
or "shaman"
that
make

will

"Indian

of

584,

ofkt,
which,
The
application
is one of
this

formka-kat,
4. Ig'm.

4.

prove
doctor".
etc.

k~tash

it eat

up

the

and

to be
The

protruding

while

small),

and

~f~-sm~e)
(wshink,
in wishinkga
and its distributive
a generic
term
for k-akt
ak;
583, 2. khaktok

form
k-akt

being

what

(prn.
of remedial

a better

conjurer
white

the

inserting

reasons
name

absolute

form
of

the

distrib-

transposed

relat.).
drugs

is very

the term
why
for the medicine
a

introduces
portion

Ma/ksh

is more
m'lkaga
not in use.

in

kko
is therefore

the

the

form
in using
the distributive
in nshendshkne
(nshekni,

incungruity
kh&ktok,

(ke,o~),

tskani,

to

on

like

m~shipksh,

tnashipkash,

refers

conjurer

patient.

in

dangle

in a
stays
the
people

who

top,

of
their
a fox-

fastening
to let it

patient,
the

or silver

raise

they

and
conjurer
Nadsha/shak

the

a red

"outside

is:

habit

up

around

close

indicates

skin

sign,
of

the
treatment
During
is often
shut
lodge
inside
in utter
darkness.
the

5. liukiamnank.

583,

but

genera,Ily,

m'nalam:

sentence

3. tehl~a.

winter
house,
sit in a circle

or

ltchash
of

meaning

some~o~y"

fur

the

kantana

for

on

man".

out.

outside

th

to

mean

The

skin

chorus

not

or medicine
conjurer
nFl:
stands
for wnam

c~M on ~e

2.

583,

does

shukia

583,1.
'~o

only

of

the

louse
sore

into
eye.

unfrequent
conjurer"
man
than
the

eye

to

METHOD

OF

RECORDING

INDIAN

LANGUAGES.

585

T~T.ATT,
THE
IN

THE

Ha,
'Wten

ELAAtATB:

LAKE

DiAlECT

hissnksas
man

nyns
another

RELAPSE.

BY

DAVE

ma~shitk
fe]lack

HlU,.

OBTAINED

tsi
klak,
as relapsed, then

BT

kiuks
tliecon-

A.

S.

&ATSCHET.

na~-ulakta
concindes

tchnto

jnrer

Tchi

tnnapkuk.
treat

huk

shu'sh

the

song-rem.

nnuk
all

sapa,.

Tsi

indi-

And

the

huk

remedy

this

na'sh

shui~sh

one

song-rem.Iia.Ting

shursh

tpa/wa,

h'nksht

those

remedies

indicate

(that)Mm

h~k
the

kltchitchiks
spider
Tsi

cnring-tool

ont

by

klak

ont

the

fonnd

that

klak

ma.'sha,,
is

infected,

spider

kltchitchiks
the

"spider"

song

ntatka
ho atretches
gata/ga.
entera
at

heoutsont

siunta,

na/dskamk

issiarted

whUeapplymg

tsi
and

sktash,
a blanket,

sha
they

heshaa,mpltki
Tvoald

kltchitchiksa.m
of the spider
ta.tktak

tchat:
he

dark

it

to

pshpshii
black (thing)
h~nk

at

look

h~nk

treats

h~nk
it

sHm

Tsi

Tch'vnk
And

tsi
then

ub-ush.

Tsi

skin-piece.

Then

tsnla/ks=sitk
(is)nesh-like

h'ma,sht=gsht
(thai)inthismajmer

ma/DS
after
while

after

so
so

sMa'sh.
to look at.
tcha~sM:
were effected
cnres; i

over

it

tsi
then

h~k
it

k~nk,
Lecomea,

tehi
and

tnkm
a

p'lata,

he

kiatga,,
enters,

tsul~ks
(it) body

hk

Then

ha.na.~shishtka,
-(nihconjm-er'sarrowa,

that

spot

isanBerng.

pice.

ak

waitash

and

days

Ts Di syuakta;
Thns I am informed;
tsyuk
and he then

isshni
!)lwa.ya

NOTES.
585,
hre
nu,

hissuksas:
Dyans
The
case
objective
as the participle
of an
1.

it ails

me,

1 am

sick.

another
shows
impersonal

man
that

than

ma/shitk
verb

the
bas

ma,~sha.

conjurers
to be
nsh,

of

the

regarded
and ma/sha,

is remedy
585,2.
y-uks
as well as material.
in general,
spiritual
Hre
a tamnuash
song is meant
by it, which,
will
when sung
by the conjurer,
furnish
him the certainty
if his patient
is a relapse
or not.
There
are
several
of these
but
all of them
medicine-songs,
h'k
(nnnk
shufsh)
when
consulted
out the spider-medicine
point
as the one to apply
in this
case.
The
spider's
is that
curing-instrument
small
of buckskin
piece
which
has
to be inserted
(ub-ush)
under
the
skin.
It is
patients
called
the spider's
medicine
because
the spider-song
is sung
its
during
application.

many

w~mple.
was well again.

tribe.

that

the

m~sha.

he

ud~pka,
strike

hk

m~ns=gtk
at last

of

huk

where

huk

jiistthesize

ubarash.

that

la'p
firstly

at

shyuakta,
know

t'tak
as

ga'tsa.
a particle

sM'sh

pushpshok

tmi
n~
men

kt'shka

ofdeer.s]dn.

tsuWkshta.t;
into tlie body;

now

hn'k
that

ub-ush

somneh

then

(-remedy)

deer-sHn

g~tak

Thus

tchui

rel!tpaed(heis),

(him);

relapse

TcM

be.

klak,

(tha.t)ofthekmdof

ub-nstka,
of

relapsed

h'mtcha

ub-us
hk
yr-uka,:
treats him; a piece of
deer-aldn

means

a gk.

(that)

kaltchitcMksha.sh

hnkantka

Then

shiaa.
finds

sa,yna,ks

edy

tchatno~kish.
(ie)

y-uks

and

treats;

hk
Tchi
Then

giug.
cnre.

he

cates.

edy

tehi

tchta

And

(him).

12

METHOD

586
585.10.
585,10.

The

siita-~a,.
gnta/ga.
by a skin

spectators

whole

over

the

has

an

oftheoperator.
'585,10.
shape
very

The
kiatga.
in most
instances,

gradually.
tankni

piece

it is

Hill

or

oblong
skin

the

eyes of
hands

the

and

patient

under

passed

Dave

akwatash.

585,11.
five

buckskin
and

from

is concealed

operation
stretched

or blanket

LANGUA&ES.

INDIAN

RECORDING

OF

the

longitudinal
and

sideways

limit

as an approximate

gave

time.

days'

SWEAT-LODGES.
IN

LAEB

ELAMATH

THE

~-ukshkni
Thine
peopte

BY

DIAI.EOT

MiNNIE

A.

S.

klekpkash
KTikiuk
the deceased
To-iveepover

gtko.
have.

spMdish
sweat-Ioages

lapa
two

BY

OBTAINED

FROBEN.

GATSOHET.

sp~kiishia,
theybmH.aweatlodges

(Ldndsof)

kana;
theground;

vDank
diggingnp
3 sha
they

sh'ta
bnild
the

se

tatatk

skii'tash
blamketa

a h~nk

Ttataks
Whenever

aweat.

a
Sp'klish
(Another) sweatlodge

waltchtko.
covered.

stinga=shitko;
ca.bmIooTdmgIB;

spkli.

whenmit&ey

sweat-

kaila
with
earth

sp'kiish,
(~~eatlodges,

kitchikan'sh
a,Iittle

ku-utch,
ofmUows,

SD~kIishtat
over

stutlantko
are roofed

was

lula,

children

died,

wldsha
theyspread
tattaks
or

when

ing-lodge

a hishuaksh
~husband
6 tmi

waitash

tnepni

who

rehtiYea

five

have

days

spu~kiitcha
goa~a.tmg

klektko,
for cause of
death

weep

shashmoks=161atko:

many

tchik

sa

then

they

h~uk

sp'klia.
sweat.

lost;

Shilakiank
Gathering

sha

kti

hyaka

they

stones

(they)

~g~~edfor

Sweat

lpa

lodge

in

mbu,

on

water,

ai

pour

them

gka

shuaikoltchuk

they
leave

(and)

by.

wwakag

kmi'kstga..

they

smanbrnshWOOfl

~iaiiopes.

shkoshki'~a
theyheapupmto
caims

tumni

then

they

several

dresa

Shptuok
selves strong

honjs;

~S~~

warmed np

kpka,

bend

yonng

sha

(they~-

gether

shshata.
make.

they

theropes

Of(waiow-)b~k

sk~tawia

pine-

trees

kmi~ks

Ndshitchatka

river,

i-akwa
down

-ush

koketat,

ina.spnng,

they

h~shkankok
ktktiag
in remembrance
sma]l atones

once,

klpkuk

"hours~;

wagatat,

oniytogohathing

tai,

(them)inside

klekpkash,
of the dead,

kt.i
stones

'hiank.
selecting.

shshnankaptcha
ofeonalsize

Elamath

sha

ppe-udshak

ma~ntoh.

sha

No

ko'ks

for~nghonra.

-Ehey~lBW.at

Gtpampelank
On going home

Sweat

Qluat

t,

~ted(bemg)~he~y~

Sp'kli

-mthout

themofF

Spukii-upka

wista.
close

tocool
selves

peniak

~y~t

(them);

spiMde.

ktpka

hyuka;

front

Idiulla.

tat

never

stones

Tise)

of

sweating

9 kidshna

those

tohea.pihe]nup(aaer

ka-i

kti

hutoks

skoilakupkuk;
heat

(them)

Spilkiish

spukli't'huish.

12

snwedsh
ku'ki
wnuitk,
they
(or) the wife (is)'mdowed,

tchimna,
tecume-mdower,

NOTES.
or

Modoc

~OM~,asisthecustomthroughonttheWest.

sweat-lodge

can

be

properly

called

One

of these

kind

sweatlodges,

METHOD

intended

for

th

use

three

derground
of th
gift

OF

of

of

RECORDING

mourners

them

are

now

INDIAN

are

only,
in

LANGUAGES.

solid

almost

structures,
all believed

existence,
Sudatories

national

587

to

unbe

th

of the other
kind
are
deity.
found
near
lndian
and
consist
of a few willow-rods
every
stuck
lodge,
into the ground,
both
ends being
bent
over.
The process
gone
throngh
while
is the same
in both
kinds
of lodges,
with
the only differsweating
ence
as to time.
The ceremonies
mentioned
4-13.
ail refer
to sweating
principal

in the

mourners'
The
sudatories
sweat-lodges.
with
the estufas
of the Pueblo
Indians
analogy
as their
construction
is concerned.

of the

Oregonians
of New Mexico,

no

586,

two

1.

lapa

5.

shashmoks=161atkofbrms

sp'kiish,

stands

sweat-lodges,

for

two

kinds

hve
as far

of sweat-

lodges.
586,
those

who

have

lost

one

word:
or:
compound
onewho,
cf.
death;
ptsh=llsh,
pgsh=llsh;
male
whose
father
has
died.
In the
orphan
stands
here
simulas a participle
referring

relatives

hishuakga
ptsh=llatk,
same
klektko
manner,

to hfshuaksh
and
taneously
by "&e~<n?e<Z".
Shashmoks,
nounced

sheshmaks.

by

to

snwedsh
distr.

Tumi

to

the
into
sweat-lodge,
bereaved
selves,
husbands,
were
to them.
related

etc.

which

form

that

means,
about

wives

and
wnnitk,
of sha-amoks,

parents,

etc.
For
586, 7. Shilakiank
developing
such
stones
for heating
as are neither
only
medium
size
most
for
seeming
appropriate
amount
of heat.
The old
are
sweat-Iodges
cumulations
of stones
to judge
from
which,
have

served

the

5 pouuds
in
small
cairns,
shrubbery
586,

not

ma/ntch

Spukii-upka

manytimes
twice
a day.

DAEOTA

unka
Dog
sunka
dog
istinmai)
asleep

deceased

natives
nor

large

collect

too
with

largest
ac-

large

blackened

exterior,
over 3 to
many
The
willow

BY

FABLE,

ka
and

wan;
a';
he
that

koi)
the

kecii)
he

en

and

there

wai)
a

Unkai)
And
ya:
went:

that
days

tuka
but

the
of

is

sweating-process
they

observance;

sweat

REVENGE.

EENVtLLE.

wakai)ka
old-woman

ka

five

DOGPS

MICHEL

sdonya.
Jsnew.

means
the

during

OBTAINED

wakii)
pack
wai)na
now

wai)
a

BY

REV.

kii)

oldwoman

the

R.

hnaka.
laidaway.

tai)ka
large

ni)kai)
and

hai~yetu,
night,

wakanka

S.

sdonkiye
tolaw

BiGGS.

Ui)kai)
And
wakai)ka
old-woman

a
and

kiktahai)
a.wa~e

thought

wai)ke,
lay,

small

the

concentrating
surronnded
their

the

of generating
not
they
steam;
weigh
and
in the vieinity
travelers
discover
average,
over
four
feet high,
and
others
in ruins.
lying
the sudatory
localities
tied
is in many
up with

A
A

the

pro-

accompany
crowd
them-

ropes.

11.

repeated
at least

steam

rendered
often

purpose

the

around
and

wisps

can
persons
because

too

be
is

others

many

six

or

can

a ite
hdakii)yai)
and face
across

6a kiakse,
ape
atmok and gashed,

6a
and

nina
much

po,
keyapi.
aweDed, they aay.

588

METHOD

U~kai)

hehai)

sui)ka

morning

then

dog

ite mahen
face wifhin

pamahdedai)
head-down

3 hecii)hai)
if
wai)
a

omakiyaka
me-teU,

Wa.kinwai)
Pack

6 ka wai)na
and
now

tehai)
far

ui)kai)

Alaa

And,

teliiya

alas

12

kico wo,
call,
hipi
came

kico
call,

~m
tai)ii)
not manifest

Yaksa
Bite off

'Ui)kai)
And

keyapi.
eya,
he-aaid, they-say.

hehai)
then

wo,

keyapi:
they-say:

heya,
this-he-

awape:
Iwaited:

ka,

and,

shoo,

timabei)
honae-m.

de

tukten

this

where

wakii)

kuj

therefore

pack

the

wa~aka
strong

owasil)
a)l

wicakico
fhem-he-oa!led:

Ibopo,
Corne-on,

mciRai)
he, eya.
to-thee-didhe-said.
she,

ihoineca

Tahu
Neok

kico wo,
invite,

ui)tapi
we-eat

kico wo,
call,

ka, Taisai)pena
and, His-knife-sharp

ka wai)na
and
now

de
this

wakai)ka
old-woman

nisia
yon-bad

waka~ka
old-woman

Minibozai)na
Ito,
'Water-imat
Now,

eya,
keyapi.
he-said, they say.

wo,

iante
of-heart

~a kipazo.
ce, eye
he-said and showedhim.

iyemayai)
she-me-left

she-did-to-yon,

ya.
went.

with

6a pa
mde
Iwentandhead

thia-1-did:

do,

to-tnik-

(ta heoi)
otpa
ajidthereforeto~o-for

hecamon:

ecamcoi)

hardly

okiya

and

wo,

Tokel)
HoTr

sea
e en
probably there

6a deen
amape,
smote-me, and tnns

ka

yai)ka
be-you,

Ui)kai),
And,

sta

came,

taku
what

Inina
still

althongh

lay

hi,

there

Uijka~
And

Ui)kai),
And,

wanke

kta ce, eye

6a, Mniya
he-said and, Assemble,
will,
ka,
and

yai)ka.
was.

itu)be
she-asleep

awake

Hni)hui)he

Ui)kan,

en

wai)

hnaka
e wai)mdake
1-sav
she-laid-away

kehan,
then,

eye,
a itohna
ya.u he,
yon-como, she-said, and face-on
9

inina
silent

kiMahai)

and

1-po'ked,

LANGUAGES.

another

eya.
he-said.

tai)ka
large

haj)
night

yewaya,

wo,

tokea

omakiRai)
keyapi.
do, eya,
me-dealt-with,
he-said, they say.

teiya
hardly

IIi)ka~,
And,

INDIAN

RECORDING

hai)Kai)na

And

Taka
But

OF

en
there

owasil)
all

telliya
hardly

ecakicoi)
deaLt-with;

ce;

said,

night

bestir-yourselvea,

15

eakicoi)

teniya
TJijkai)
Then
osai)

ehaes

ecen

rained

nntil

we

eoiyapi
caUed

Minibozanna
Water-mist

waonida

wakii)

dried-meat

pack

kta

untapi

indeed

but,

maga~u.

a]!-

during

tnka,

dealt-with-him

hardly

hepiya

hai)yetu.

miniheiiyapo,

ko~
th

ka

otpaza;

ce,

will

a]l

'Ui)kai)

hehai)

ka

on

ahe-forbid

and

for

eya,

keyapi.
they

say.

magazokiye
rain-made,
nina

owasil)

tent

teliii)da

he-said,

he wai)na
that
now

wakeya

and

dark;

eat

wal)

very

a, ai)petu
and,
day
wihutipaspe

spaya,
wet,

tent-pin

throngh

18

olidoka

owasil)

paspe

well

owasil)

kil)
th

eninga

31

tai)yai)

a]l

holes

kii)
the

sdonkiye
knew

kiya

yapa

off

hoiding-m-month-

lipan.
aoaked.

tuka

yakse,

sni

ta~ii)

a]l

bit-off,

but

sni.
not.

Dijkai)
And

Tahuwasaka
N~eok-atrong

ka

iyeya,

and

tehai)
far

Taksa

then

And

yai)

he wakii)
he
pack
Hecen

so

koi)
the

Taisai)pena

So

threw-it.

sm

wihntitent-fast-

nakaes

yakse
bit-off

slyly

elipeya.

taiji~

Bite-off-manifeat-not

wakai)ka

that

old-woman

yape
6a manil)seized, and
a.way
wakii)

Bjs-knife-aharp

pack

koi)
the

carried,

24

cokaya
in-middie

kiyaksa-iyeya.
tore-it-open.

iyeyapi,
all-up,

keyapi.
they say.

Heen
So that

tuwe
who

eyapi
ee;
they-BayaIwaya;

wamanoi)
steals
de
this

He6ei)
nenoe

wakii)
pack

sanpa
kes,
althongh, more

hunkakaapi
they-fable.

do.

koi)
th

ha)yetn.
night

iwaHanicida
hanghty

hepiyana
during

wamanoi)
thief

wai)
a

temya.
they-ate-

hduze,
marries,

METHOD

0F

RECORDING

INDIAN

LANGUAGES.

589

NOTES.
word
'~hduze~
means
588, 24. This
most
to a marnas
commonly
applied
band.
Hre
it may mean
either
that
consorts
with
others
more wicked
in

grows
himself
It

the

to
will

be

The

hold

one

of

the

Wo

from

and

or

/MM
or

own;
a woman

and

a wife,
who
starts

om~
in

a wicked

course

himself,"

or

that

forms

greater

of

is

a hus-

he himself
evil-marries

one.
this

of

specimen

which
cannot
language
at the end of phrases
It belongs
up a period.

to round

men.

takes

take

than

the

do used

and

and

wicked

noted

in

particles

bad

the

to
taking

are

"po

the

Dakota

be
or

there
in

sentences

are

some

a translation.

is only

to the

mainly
of the

signs

that

represented

for

emphasis
of young

language

imperative.

TRANSLATION.
There
dried

was
meat

old

woman

aware

of his

under

th

which

swelled

The

and

away.

was

asleep,

next
But

what

makes

went

for
asleep,

me

old

woman
when

I went
awake

lying
struck
me

old

woman

knew;

who

had

when

and,

of

pack

he

But
the
at night.
so kept
as the dog
watch,
and,
struck
him across
the face and made

treated
and

it,

was

an

dog
there

he went

a companion
morning
the
sullen
dog was
yon so heart-sick."

"An

was

was
the

the

supposed
old woman

thrust

was

his

head

a great

gash,

greatly.

has

swered

there
This

and

coming
she
tent,

him.
woman

a dog;
laid

on

the

cried

of

far

poked
out:

and

other

he

in

my

< Shoo

wounded

me

said

to talk
with
attempted
visitor
said:
"TeU
me
Be still,

replied:

did

pack

now

and

head

the

Whereupon

and
The

which

"What

it was

and

To

badiy."
had

there

dog came
silent.

and

she

do

to

dried

this

meat;
and
night,

the
head

under

what

are

th

you
see."

as you

an
He

yon~

old
an-

1 saw

and

I sapposed
tent.
But

she

doing

here~

she
and

Alas

Alas
she has treated
you
of meat.
Call
an assembly:
up her pack
call
call
(i. e., rain);
call'
call
~~e-o~s~em~y;
~~OK~-K6c&;
So he invited
them
all.
~7M~-&M~
And
when
had ail arrived,
they
he said:
"Corne
on!
an old
woman has treated
this friend
bestir
badly;
before
the
is past,
the pack
of dried
yourselves;
night
meat
which
she
so much,
and
on account
of which
prizes
she has
thus
dealt
with
our
we

verily
badly,
Wa~f-MMS~

friend,
Then

that

we

the

one

all

day

the

holes
bit

of

with
and
they

who

tent-pins
the lower

knew

nothing

bis

mouth,
the
ripped
ate

up

to

more

the

and
pack
old

common
daring

eat

eat

all

up".

is called

Bm-??Mst

until

through

Moral.-A
self

will

the

off all

woman

will

dog

and
dark;
were
thoroughly

it far

through
woman's

pack

thief
companions.

the

softened.
he

away.
middle;
of dried
worse
This

it

was

Then..B~e-o~~em~
it so quietly
that

did

came

~om~-meeZ;

becomes

it to rain,
and
ail drenched,

tent

but

tent-fastenings,
of it.
Then
carried

caused

the

and

Whereupon
and so, while

seized

rained
and

the

the

old

the

pack
jS7MM-p-&m/ came
it was yet night,

meat.
and

is the

worse
myth.

by

attaching

him-

INDEX.

Page.
Abbroviations

in

Abiqniu,

Ancient

AbnaTd,

Intelligence

signa
onminnioated

Tribal

AbaBroka,
Abstract

ideas

Acaxers

and

Actors,

modern,

cairn

Yaqnis,
Use
of

143

gestures

orators.

im Indian

Aerial

bnrial

in

tongnea
canoes,

CMnoo~s.-

Apptanse.Signsfor
Application,

197

Approbation,

E.

SeanbM

B.,

161
135,136

Alibamana,

Cra

Aqnatic

of

th

-..

bnrialofsnicidcs

by-

180

,IcMhyophagi.

1~0

.Itzas.

180

,Ea,?a,gme-

180

,Lotophagiana-

180

Dr

H'amaon
A.

Miss

Bnnal

aaoriNoe.

Ancientbnrialcnstomaof

tribes

cemeteryot'AMqnmnations,

Tree

bnral

of.

Ancients,

Cnrionsmonrningobservances
Signfor-

AntpIope,Signaforarchamiogy.
of

nse

of.

to

the

use

in

of,

73,74
293
461

OntKnes

of,

in

sign

of

signs.

545
in

M'odem

descriptions
Itatian,

exMMting

546
gest-

nrea.

111

Articulate

292
in

pronouns

Indian

languagps

preceded

speech,

by

9,10

gestnre.

Artincialarticulation.

301

Assinaboin,
Aatnte.Signfor.

410

Athensema,

103
for

Signa

529

274,284
275,307

AscenaorTimberIndians.
Asking,

291,297

Tribal

signs

for.

461
30S

Account

of

Classification

73-S6

lan-

guage

73,74

Limitation

vith
368

Arrangement

Article

165,166

.Signalfor

oonnected

Limitations

positiona,

152

33,39

data,

340
research

Tribalaignafor

Art,

165,166

Ancientismdenned.

4GO

for-

ArgyIe.Dnkeof.Geatm'esof.Enegama

Ann

M!)

barbarie

180

signa

sign]angn:tge.

180

208,225,338,245

J.,

Tribal

Arohseology,

Ankara,

533

AUtogether.Signfor-

Anthropologie

.Hyperboreims.

ATMtrarysigna.

198

421

Signfor.

180

atudyofanthropology.
27

Algonkins,

Arapaho;

Archologie

AJgou'kionmyth
Bnrmi

180

181

Gosh-Utes.

,0bongo-

493

burM

180

,OMnooT:s.

313

Alentianlalanders.embaimment-

.Cherokeea

-134,135
th.

S80

Aqnatict)nra],AUba.m!mB,ofsnioides

13

129

mnmmies

346

Signfor.

529,538

Alaakana.SignIangnageof

Anger,

300

AlaskanIhdmna,Dia]ogfiebetween

Allen,

125,126

181

A!aatacavebnrial.

S76

ofaignianguage..

66

language-

Alarm.Signafor-

538

ofthe

Practical,

286

Ataric'sbnrial

459

signais

171

geatnrea

372

signa

for

Aphasia.Gestores
Apingibnrial

with

in.

-286,454
in

Agglutination

AJive,

Smoke

152

Theatrical

ARirmatiOD.Signfor

Alden,

signs

-10,11,13

aepnitnra.t-.
~!acnylna,

Apaehea,

285

speechconnected

Tribal

10

particles

Adverbs

143
gestnre

pictographs

294

tongnea.

Wyandotlawfor

Adverbial

Apache

308

by.

"Adjcdatig"
Adnltery,

of

348

signs
burial.

Indian

The,in

Adjective,

o-

Alitiqnityofcremation.

111

458

in

expressed

rage.

338

369

by.

for

signa

Sestures

Addiadn,

of-

cemetery

Telestes
of

286
285

gestnres

Atkins,Dr.TranoisH,,SignsofApaohea.

325

76,77

Atlasshowingeesaonsoflana.

292

biatory,onstoms-

76,77

Atsina,Tribalsignsfor-

462

langnage-

78-81

Attention,

mythology.

81,82

Atwater,

ethnie

eharaoteristics-

originofman.
piotnrewliting.
psyohology.
sociology.

77,78
75
83,S6
83

539

Signalfor.
Caleb,

Anstin.Rev.

Bnrial

Gilbert,

monnda

U7

Chirononlia

289

AnstralianscanbldDunalATlstraliana,
Authorities

167

Geatnresof.
in

306
401

signIfmgnage.Liatof.
591

INDEX.

592

Page.

Azteca

and

Page.

S86

Ax,Signfor..
Taracos,

Burial

Box

bnna~InnnitsatidIngaTiks.

190

saoriNce.

156,158
1BS

.Kaloah.

229

Braam.S.A.Ta.n..411

Bad.Signsfor...
Baldwin,

Pottawatemie

C.C.,

surface

Baleario

Caim

Islanders,

143

burial

462

Banak.Tribalsignsfor

190

sacrifice.

Bancroft,n.H.,Burial

burial

Canoe

in

Rica

Costa,

hnt

.Dorachocjst

ground..

154

bnrial

115

Amer-

Central

185
98
regarding

Superstitions

-.

Band.&.E.
of

..

151

crmation.

122

burial-

Batae.Sighfor-
Bear,

412

Signsfor-

126

Beohuana.bnrial.--
James,

Thevenerable,

Cro~moTiming.

183

Treatiaeongeatnres-

287

A.

burial

Lodge

F. W.,

Capt.
TroE

Bell,

MO

BeItrami,J.O.,Bnrialfeast--
Burial
H.

Chootaw

0.,

posta-

197

burial

186
198

Bessela,Dr.EmiI,Eaquimaux8uperatition.
Beverly,

Robert,

Virginia,
of

Bibilography
.
ogy

munnnies.

North

Amorican

Philol-

139

BIacMeetbudallodges.

154

Tribal

Bone
Boner,
Born,
Bossu,

161

burial.
signa

462

for.

th.

Gesturesof
Crmation.

Bona'ks,

cleaningofthe
J.

B'

Signa
M.,

nead

Dr.

for..
Burial

deniedto

'W~.

ofthe
0.,

Bonndaries,

Indian.

Box

Creek,

bnrial,

Moravianmouming

Signs
Boteler,

Burial,

kee

suicides

S.,

and

TTtftifmK

of

180
177-179

andhouses.

125

.BarlofA&iC!).-

126

BeoTmaDag.-
beneath

or

in

oabins,

wigwams,

or

honsea.

123

155

,Box

93

CaroHnatribea.

103

Caddos-.

142

,Caim..
.

,Camn,TJte
case,

142
162,163

Oheyenne..

126

,Cave.
Cheftain,

110,

cfthe.
cf.

Classification

ifl

92-93
126

Yb-kal-a.

dance,

192,194

dancea--
feast,

193

Description

of,

by

Beltrami.

190,191
191

.nnrona.ofthe.

feaata

190

superstitions

regarding.

191

&re9,A]gonMns

198

,Yi[rok.

198

.Esquimaux.

198

food.

192

games.

195
101

Brave.....
,&ronnd,in.camoea.

112

inloga.138,139
115

standing

posture-

151,152

168

,]nditmaofVirginia.-

125

166

]joqnois..

140

356

,Kamr

180

.ElamathandTnnitylndians.106,107

126

126

Latookas..

152

...

.Lodge

154

lodges.BlaoTdet...

Chero.

154

.Cheyenne..

155,156
River.

143

.Aquatio.

155

Talomeco

408

bm-ial.

125,126

inmonndB..

96

.Esquimaux..

324

signs.

caim

Apingi.

in

253
Choctaw,

AooocesafHvs.

Italian

D,

ShoshODe

144

Otobn.l'ialceremoniea-

-.

of

Signa

.rames

278

324

Atakapa.

C. E,

Pro~

Butler,

143

caimbnrial..

532
124

J.

BasTimann,

93

BIacT~bird'sburial.

Blind,

488

131

Word.

tree

158,160

daoovered.

for,

SignaJs

xv

Birgan,Meamngof

491

sigDs.

.Damara.
275

ofdogs..

Benson,

194

articulation

Vocal

Graham,

in

treeaBdseajR)]dT)nrmi-

Sioux,

169
419

Beokwonrtb,

103

Persmnbnrial.

120

,Choota.wosanary.
.TartiaIscaCold

147

Brahier,J.J'Corsicancustoms

125

Bartrain,trobn,Cabinbnrial

Beechey,

5211

138

BariofAfnoa.bmial.

Bede,

170

Brother.Signfor.-

canoes
152

-
Partial

229

cnstoma

Barber,E.A.,BurialTu'ns

141

tmriaL-

Brinton,Dr.D.&Bnriatofcollectedbone3.

Butterfiold,
201

dead-

bnrial

Surface

W.A.,

191

feast.

Bnrohard,.J'.L.,Pitbnr:al

burial.

Ancient

Brice,

.352,364,414

Burial

de,

BufMo.Signfor.

icans.

tribes,

Pere

223

modeofleading~fouming,

Signefor

Brebenf,

C. E.208,210,243,244

BonrLonrg,

BrnJeD~otacoUoquy

MeroglypMcs,

Maya

138

de

Brave,

231

tiomof.

,Tima

Brasseur

155

descrip-

.nuitzilopochtii,

Barbarie

112

burial.

burialboxes

Esquimaux

Bran9ford,Dr..T.C.,ir.S.J'r.,
discoveredby.

141

bnrial-

Bariainms

155

153,154

Shoahone.
,Mnaoognlges.
Meaning

and

.122,123
derivation

ofword..

93

INDEX.

593

IN;

Page.
Burial,

Moqnia.

rage.

114 Canoes,

.N~avajo.

123

.Obongo.

139,140

ofAlario.

igi

ofBIackbird.

00

of

De Soto.

of

Long

139
181

Horae.

Smperterrenoandaeriaibnrial

ofOnra.y-

506
146

Cardcatalogneofhieroglyphs.

Catlin,

Indiana.

River

posts,

Sioux

Chippewa.

197,

124

Aztecs

sacrifice,

and

Tarascos

190

of

Northweat

180

Indians

ofPanama

Indians

180

.N'atohez.

187,189

.Tainuk.

179

.Waaoopnma.

189,190

SacaamdToxes.

110,111

songa.

194
195

ofBiMqmesandothers.
superstitiona.CMppewaa-

199,200
Indians

ofWashng-

tonTerritory.,Earoh-

200
200

,Modoos-

ng

Indiajia.

Cessions

of

.TIasoalteca.

201

Tolowa.

200

de

and

138
314

langnage

257
256

secondary.

237

CheaterBetd,

igo

Cheyenne

bnrial

of

Gestures

Lord,

orators.

311

case.

162,163

lodges.

154
for

.Tribalsigna
Chief,

353,416
Election

Wyandot,

Child,

Signa

of.

61,62

for.

304,356

Gestures

Children,

464

for.

Signs

Chiefs,

Chinese

of

276

yonng

117,118

characters

connected

,Expedient
of
aerial
bnrial

Chinook

with

aigna

356,357
306

the,
inplaceofsigns.
in canoea.

171

aqnatioburial.

180

-J

jargon

313

monrnmgoradie.

181,lg2

Chippewabnri:dauperatitioma-

199,200

monming.

184

scafMdTmrial.

138

andoover,&eorgi!),
New
Mexico
Arapaho

249
in Inoiana..

Indians,

Chero~eeaqnatiobnrial.

137

OaMa

127,128

land.x~vij~
by the

ChaIchihtiitJictie.

138,139

R. F.,

128,129

original

201

Surface.-

Capt.

129

Cala.veras.
,ITtes.

200,201

.Dm.

Bnrton,

igl

Chinicothemoirnd.
201

,'Keltn.

Mosquito

170

Mandana.

,-AJasT~a.

162
SchiHer's.

song,

139

of

.Monmingoradie.

94,95

aoitn'oMs.

BIackbird.

Cavebnrial.

M8

.RonndVaIIeyIndians.

of

Go]gotha

151

and

93

Burial

George,

93

Pitt

223

CaroIiDa.tribes,Buna!.nmong.

128
105,106

,Tit.

171

Caraibs.VeriBoationofdeath.

153

.Paraee.

in-

Oaptm'e,Signfor-

161,162

widov.

184,185
Rev.

by

Chironomia,

Gilbert

Anatin.

289

Chootawmonmdbnrial.

120

acanbldbnrial.
Cabins,

Vaoa,

ofTimmouas

Signa
or

'migwan)s,

324
Burial

houses,

meathorin.
Cabot,

Caddo,
Cnddos,
Cam

be122

J'o'hn.

250

.Sbastian.

250
464

Tribalaignfor.
Burial

103
Acaxers

and

143

Oomamchea-

142,143

,Pi-Utes.

143
for-

Reasons
,Shosnonis.
Cala.v6ras0a.ve.
Califomia,
steatite
Camp,

Signals

Campbell,

nm.

for-

John,

songs

113
113

Clallam

cano

Clart,

Mr.

Codex

bimalimgronnd-

112

CoHeoting

Canoes

and

honses,

38AE

sign
317
286
92

J.,

Tree

and

scaffold

burial

sign

243

language,

Interment

signa,

List

Suggestions

of.

of.

401
170

for.

394

Comancheinnumation.

112

158

345,486
in
bones,

99,100

.Tribalsignsfor.

466
7

CombinationinIndiantongTies.
171,173

Bnnal.

of

TeUerianoEemensia

CoJIabora.tors

Cano

Santa

source

Cold.Signsfor.

195

.173,174

175
Local

Ben.,

CIeYeland.Wm.

Colleated

ClaUam

173,174

langnage

104

.Twana,

onrial.

nonaebnrial.

ClasBinca.tionofburial.

112,113

113

,Tenneasee.

aepnichralea

Barbara.

288,364

sointr6

Canes

Mbaquitolhaians.

th.

Ciataoratonegravea.

Claaaiopantomimea-

532,539

Burial

114

Geatnieaof

143

138

114,115
otBIinois

Ciatercianmon~s,

143

128,129
bunal

Kentncky.
Indians

143

.Esquimaux.
and

1S6
44,45
115

graves,

143

.BIao'kfeet-

Eiowas

169
ceremonies

CiatbnraI.Doraono-

143

Taquia

Islandeis

Bateario

funeral

Cfn-an'-Svbrothera.aShoanonimyth

bunal,

Chootaws*

177-179

langnage,
Corne

hre,

Sigmaisfor.

Prooesa

of.

3,7
529,532

INDEX.

594

Page.

Page.
Comdie

in

of,

Degrees

Comparison,

of th

Gestnres

Franaise,

sign

langnage.

309

7
Deafand

363

]
Deaf-Mnte

15

ofBngIishwitmIhdian.

sign

of

Conventionality
Statues

Copan,

signa.

333,33S,

gestnrea

for

364

Defiance,

407

at

Hnron

village

Inhumation

CoyoteroApaches,
moaming,

Crafty,

Signfor...-

Cre,

Tribalaigns

Creeks

and

box

of

Late.

Clear

of

Sonthem

Precedence

of

gesturea

ofgestures-

(See

Dakota

signs

real

~n'iting.

of

Cave

Charles,

Signsfor..-

Circum-

language,

312

th.-

with

521

280 )

Diveraities

in

533

for-

signs,

Classes

341

of.

DiYersKyofIangtiageDivisions

165,166

115,116

355
7

192

of

of
Col.

Dodge,

sign

270

hngnage

Richard

I.,AM)rHviationsof
339
of

Identity

sign

Jangnage.316,S35
Dog,

321,387

Signsfor-
aDa'kota.

Dog'srevenge;

587

fable-

115

DolmensintTapan513,522,528

Done.nnished.Signfor.

115

DorachocistbariaL.
Dorsey,E6v.t)r.Owen,

xvn

Linguistieresearehes
of

denial

Mistaken

?6

signs-

512

Donbt.Sign&r.
Drew,

Schiller's

Benjamin,

burial

110

.301,344,357

Drinb.Signfor

S95

Dumas,AIexandre,SiciIiansignsDnmont,

song-

M.

Bntel

de,

Bonse

burial

124
305

Dape.Signfor-

541

Dnstsignals-

emotional

tnies.

Dead.Danceforthe.-

sign

DisconrsesinsignsSignais

139
S
AnaJyais

speech

327

connected

Diacovery,

529,532

Signaisfor

Gestnres
Day,

409
of

parts

of

Disoontinnance

282

192

Danishblutallogs-
Darwin,

of

DisappearingMist,,Accountof-

134
34
126

Danoeforthedead-

Danger,

486

Dinerentiation

stances

129

Damara.bnrial.

Bnrial

294,306

156 0

bnrial.

Mummies

Dances,

ges-

DiotionaryofsignIangnage.Bxtractsfrom-

147,148

284,287

boxes

Bnrial

W. H.,

182

with

connected

N'umeroas,

turelanguage.

144-146

467

for.-
Gestnres

,'Works
Dall,

calendar-373,377,383,384

George,

182,183
Pa-

Dialognesinsigniangnage.

149 )

104

Tribal
Dalgarno,

Sonth

dns.andothers-

~50 0

Signfor-

Dahunias-

of

signs.

by-

Exploration

Cntwithanax,

182

Afrioa--

Amerioa.

Quetzatcoa.tl.)

Cnriouamonrningobae'vancesofancientsE.,

Fans

dead,

Indians

183,184 t

mourning
Cnonikfm.

32
the

of

Massageties,

153

Crowlodgeburial---

1M,1!)1

...

155

66,67

'Wyandotlawsfor.-

7
210

181

Devonring

150,151 L

Se-nl
..
ToTkotins

Curtias,

Devilismdenned.

144 t

.Partial..

Crimes,

303

148,149

.Niahinams.

Vaine

301
.

Desoriptionofbnrialfeast
DeSoto'sbtuJal.

147
Utah.

TIorida.

monnd,

32S

181

149 )

fnmace.

langnage,

sign

Signfor---

144 Dialects,

Indians

of

143

Bonaks-

Indians

existince

195

Antiqnityof.

CreaolUns,

the

95,96
.-

"BMIelujah"oftne
Cremation,

bnrial.

Inhumation

Seminoles,

M].

Treeburial-

A.,
of

Desa.is,leCapitaino-

466

for.
Cherolcee

and

Choota.w,

Creek,

of.

207
530

for.

Derivation,howaccomplished

111,112

Illustration

Cradle,

303
of.

Principles

Derision,

251
144

Crmation-

277

Mistaken.-

209

Indian,

Cox.Bosa,

Denial

147

Cortez.H.-

277

ofnninstrueted.

Signais

Delano,

270,273
onsigniangnage.

302,397

Signsfor.-.

Decphering,

Corsioanfnneralcnatom

Conncil,

Deceit,
317

generatly.

807

Death.Signsfor...353,420,497

of

Oon-espondenta.Toreign,

instrnc-

ed-

340

signianguage.
strong-

362

on

Sonndsntteredbyuninstruct-

B24,227,228,329,245

Sign

Convention

Signs

Oorbnsier,Dr.'WHHamH.,Localsom-ce

Corporeal

321
df..

.SigBSofinstmoted

583

of.SOT,

293

signs

tionof--

367

praotice-
ofindiannouns

Connotation

of

Test

signs

Milan

langnage.-

ofthe.-

annals

N'ationa),

Methodical

132,133

in

Co)(jorers'

]
Deaf-mutes,

embalm-

Indians,

ment--
Conjunctions

College,

atthe.--

Componndinginlangnage.--
and
Santee
Congaree

American

dnmb,

ofFnegans

270m

Eat,Signfor.-

293
)3

J<!cho,Originof;a,Shoshonimyth-

371
ri

Eostasismdenned.

192
)2

Beus,

Eev.M.,

-.301,480
45-47
3G
Cano

bnria.l.

171

INDEX.

595

Page.
Bgyptiancnaraotersconneoted'withsigns.

304,

-TUSe.

355,

357,358,359,370,379,380
AIeutian

Embalrument,

Islanders

135,136

and

132,133

Congaree
or
Embfems

Santeelndians

mmnmincation

155,156
198

caimbnnal-

143

use

of, in

facts

of

Etymo!ogy

of

to

the

words

with

from

384

signa.

Signa

Evolution,

Tamily,
of

information

Fatigue,
Prof

dead.

contributions

on

signs

-309,408
506

Bm-ial
Wyandot

FemaIe.Signs

for.

Ferdinand,

Ejng

FeticMsm,

Theterm,

of.

speech

in

of,

in

sign

lan392.

of,
Fire

arrows,

sigmincance

indisposition

byltaiians-

B85

Signais

SM

by-

Signsfor.
Fires,

344,380

Burial-

198

Fiste,Moses,Cists

113

FIathead,
Fiorida

Tribal

signs

crmation

468

for

mound

148,149

monndburifLi.
Food,

Burial.

Fool,

Signsfor.-
Lieut.
Geo.

Ford,
Foreign

119,120

U.

Dr.

Foreman,

E.,

S. A.,
on

Barial

nms

Funeral

development

of.

actors.uaedhy.

modem

orators,

Tribalsignfor.

468

coremonies,

Gibbs,

Signs

cnstom,Corsican.

for

-.384,491,527

Citoctaws.

311

by-

276

120

George-

106
canos

and

comparative
Gabeit,

G.

honses

177
5S5

vooabniary--

E.,nam.ithbnrial.

147

Moqnisbnrial.

114

Pueblo
Henry,

etchings

.371,372,373
ofmound.-

Exploration

148

Given,Dr.O.G.,Cairnb).[rial.

142

G)ad,Signfor.

495

"GoJgothag,"
Good,

Mandans-

170

for-

Signs

424

Gosh-TJtes.Aqnatio

181

bnrialamongst.

Govemment.Wya.ndot

civil.

61
Emotions

Grammar,

Sigm

with

language

of-

63

reference

to.

359

Grammatic

processes,

agglutination.

combination.

3
3

.inneotion

CMIams

176
147
149

4
6

.intonationjuxtaposition.

placement,vooa!io

7,8 8
mutation--

Grass.Signfor....
Grave

burial

Grinnell,

343

vaaes,

modern
Gregg,

1S6
and

308

naed

Burial

Greek
324

Twanas

Fnrnaco.Crema.tion.

ofPai-Ttes

..

friendship,

275

195-197

407

150

Signs

293,314

youngchiidren.of.

137

J'.C.,

to

279

modem

149

Crmation.

Gnral

280
279

lowtrihesofmen.of.
lower
animais,

138

Foater,J.'W.[rmbnrial-

andShoshonis

to

proportionate
of.

123

language.

Cremation

Fr6mont,

352
276

compOTinding.

Cabinburial.

sign

330
278

not

192

E.,

from

response

397,303,345,505,506

correspondonts

words

GhostgamNe

Gillman,

guage
Spcial

of

Langnage

32,41

position

langnage

ta]kers,of.

294

signs

deaned.
of

a sign
.

lavoinntary
,Nnemt

6S
300,357

ofN'apIes,

Details

Fingers,

institution

279

ofthe

199

FeUowhood,

xxni

of

Gianque,FJorian,~toundbnraI.

Fear.Signfor
Feasts,

speech.

Studyof-

Etymology

182
305

E. A.,

geattire

language.)

snrvival

,Nind,

271

Signfor.

Fay,

Sign

speech,

59

th

59
and

Gestnresasanoocasionaireaom'ee.

defined
devonr

366
19

(See

27

Africa

19

term.deBned.

270,273

detailed

language

454

Theterm,

Fans

Friend,

The

Gesture

xxx
generany

re-

gnral

Elamaths.

Gesture

FaUingStar(myth).

Fox,

Gens,

120-122

giving

scaf-

inmentaldisorder.

ExpIoratiODsinSonthwestexpression

of

Theory
and

th

insigniangnage

Caro-

Exc'hange.Signsfo]'

play,

A.,

167

lina

Facial

321,323

S., Lingnistio

353

oflangnage.
North

GenderinBldianIangnages.

319,388

mound,

V.,

among

as

signiangnage.
Indian

'U. S.

191
for.

of

271
TestofUtes

195

A.

searches

distmgmshed&ojninventionof

Excavation

155

expres-

foldbnrial.

353

gestures.

EnropoaTioaananes.
Evening,

bmjal..

GenesisofpMIosophy.
76

anthropojogy-

connected

n.,

M.,

signs

Dr.

154
Limitations

stnd~

BthnoJogic

Gardner,

Gatschet,

bnrialmres.

lodgebnrial.

Box
Facial

Barial-

Games,

139

characteristics,

T.

PresidentB.

64

Bsqnimanxboxbnrial-

U. S. A.,

H.,

President
sion-

389

signs

Encan)pmentTeg[Lhtion9(Wyandot)Prof.C-Engeihardt,

Btnnic

J.

Ca,pt.

130

from

distingnished

Gageby,
Gallandet,

Figures

loi
on,

explained

by

ItaHangestnres.
Dr.

P.,
Dr.

Surface
Fordyce,

289,290
bnrial.

140

Comanche

mhn-

mationWichita
cnstoms.

99
bnrial
102

INDEX.

596

Page.

Page.
Grossman,

F.

Capt.
Ventres

Gros

E.,Tima.

and

88

bnrial

]IIlnstrations,ExampIeaof,forcollaboration

ScaBbId

Mandana,

550

onsigniangnage161

bnrial-

Indian,

generlca]ly,

343

&row,Signfor.

D.

Mgr.

on

'Works

de,

aign

Monawk

s!gna.

"nal[e1njah."oftbeCreelcs.nat!

Hand

J.

positions,

'B'BnrialIodgea-

W.

Line

Cases

in

(Bee

certain

order.

to

Limitations

cnstoms,

of

Washington

inlangnage-

223

.Paradigmatio.

on

93

Canoe

in

bnrial

280
160,170
140
xinr

,Stndiesamong-

278

Isoiation,LossofspeecTiby.

180

285,305

Ita.Uans.Modem.Signsof...

Edward,

Jaoker.VeryEev.
0 Tapau

180

--

Itzas.Aqnatiobnrial

191
-

387

ofnewsignsimaigniangnage..

snrfaoebnrial.

304,485
-.

617

Invoinntaryresponsetogeatm'ea.
Iroquoissoanbldbnrial..

307

.-

nyperboreana.aqnatio

307

427

236,238,239,241

nnrons.Bndalfeaatof-

170

Interrogation.Markof.insignImgnage.-

124,125

283

Invention

175

Americans

304

Intermentofconeotedbomea-

112

.229,230,231,232,233,234,235,

Hnnger.Signafor

.Signatsfor.531,536

Intonation,.Prooesaof-

Sonth

307

Interjectionalcriea-

the

.TaaT~agouIasandBilIoxis-.

of

99

]hsnlt,Signof.

--

Signs

1E6-1S8

tnnmta,SignIangaageof-

483,485

ground

Bmnboldt,

102,103

aniial.

Ihqoiry.Signafor.291,297,303,447,480,486,494

mean-

bnrial

..

box

Ihnnitandihgalik

433

nnitzilopochtii.

Sisseton

.Tiiki.

Horso.Signsfor.

ClaIIams

98,99
and

..Viohitaa

nomaign.Italiam.298,299

bnrial,

93
97,98

.Timas.

106,203

-.
with
diverse

Honse.Signsfor-

95,99
101,102

.Mohaw'ks.

400 )

B.,

99,100
111,112

MianaofTaos-

342

FranHin

.CoyoteroApachesandSeminoIesCres

Central

ings.-

Songh,

4
7,16

Comanches

xxv

313

Sionx.107-110

Stndiea

signa

of-

signa

14

285

118

for
of

201
the

191

-111,153

.Drawingaby-.
Signa

125
onrial

Territory,

Vah-peton

Americampictnre'wntmg.

Somomorphy

101,102

respecting

Tima

Holmes,'<?'.n.,Artistioaidof.

Rome,

155

burial.

InneotionimBngIishtangtiage.

399
of

bnrial.

S.,

box

OtoeandMissonrUndians-.SC,

nolbroo~Ty.O.,BnrialmonndaE.

149

crmation.

snperstition-

09

langnage-

Prof.

180

barial.

Virginia,

Co]lanorationof,ins!gn

Holden,

180

182,183

River,

of

76,77

Drawing

sacijnce.

SonthernUtah,

210

]'

Dr.'W.

114

burial

Talomeco

the

naeof.inatodyofanthropologyEonman,

154

Inhumation

feast

nistoryofaigniangnage-.
and

Northwest,

Theories

characters.)

Egyptian
Burial

Tonle,

Henry

147

lodgebmial.-

ofTaos,inhnmation

210

read

154

crmation.

cistbniial.-

minois,

of

of

469

Hieroglyphs..--

Rica,

of

199
.

Hieratioart.-

are

Costa

of

291

anperstitions.-

La,~e,

ofSontnAmelioadevonrtnedead.

232

.Tribalsignsfor..

311

ofranaina.bnrMsacriBoe.-.

276,277

B'esitation,Signsfor

Hind,

of

327

im speech..

of,

sign

:00-

of Clear

30,32

Herrera..-

257

land

ofBellingnamBa.y.lodgebnriaI-

376

'Wyandotsigna

16

by the Indianafavorable
to
of the,

of

language

253

(bonndary).

(&ra,yEyes),

Hidatsa

Condition

304

for

Hecastotheiam.Theterm.denned-

Heredity,

Indians,

166

treas.

character

near.Signsfor..-
Hnto

195

385
in

Log bTuJal

L.,

Erroneons

Hawidns

Cession

517

connectedi.vitn.aigns-

BTa.rpo'h'ates,

Indiana,

154

Typeaof-

mmd-shaJdng,
Hardisty,

327

530,535

Signatsfor.
Dr.
Hammond,

249

tongnes.EeTativepositionof.

292

noratio,

120-122

cf.

titte.Charaoterof.

lan-

gnage.-
Haie,

516
Excava-

in Nb'rthOaroTma,

tion

427

for

Signa

Haerne,

of-

Discussion

langnages,
moTm<l

Habitation,

469

for-

Signs

of

Disnse

325

signs

115

dolmens

Jnkea,Col.C.'W~Pa.rtiateremationloMbyopbagi,
Hlinoia

bnrial-

aquatio

mounds
Pnrohase

--

..
of

land

lUnatration.Schemeo~inaignIangnage

for

Indiana

in.

180t

.roni[ston,Adam,Cr6!nationmyfh--

118 9

Jones,

254
544 t

Dr.

Charles

150
144
C.,

Stone

graves

TennesseeNatchez

of
114

burial

169

INDEX.

597

Page.
Th

Jbno,

cmon

Andra

on

de,'Wor:ks

Joseph,

Inhumation

Anthony,

101 )
300

for.
in

Juxtaposition

302

LiTingaepntchers-

182
224

Lochwood.MissMary.
Lodgebnrial.

152

language-

EamrbnnaL

126

Kaibabitmyih-

28 j

Tribal

Eaiowa,

for.

signa

ige

Crow-.

153

Baqnimanx.

154

IndiansofBeIlinghamBay.
Indiana
of Costa.

154
Bien,

154,

SiotLs:

470

Kaiosbboxbnnal.
Earokbnrial

2ti5

,Signlamgnage.

for-
Sign

87

ListofilInatrationa.Bunalcnatoms-

of

Taoslhdians...

Justice,

471

Lipam.Tribalsigmfpr
289 9

Judge

J'oy.Signa

Page.

aign

langnage

Log

152,153

banal.

138,139

200

,Danish-

139

Eavagneaqnatiobnrial.

180

intrees.Loncheux.

166

Kaw-a-wah.

142

LongHorse.bnria.lof.

162

Loasofspeechbyisoln.tion--

278

Burialanperstitions

199

Lotopbagiajia.Aqua.tiobmal.

180

ofSign

360

Loticbenx,Iogbnralintrees.

superstition-

E:eating,'WiUiainH'Bnrial
Bev.

Keep,

J'-

scanblds.

R.,

Syntax

language

"Keepingthe6!iost"
Keltabnriaisnperstition.
B:ent,lT.B.,Sao

LoTe.Signsfor-.

200

I.owtribesofmen.&estnreaof.

279

I.oweranimals.Sestniesof-

275

94

graves

114,115

mlunnues.
Kic~apoo,

Tribal

EiD.Signs

for

.Lncian,desaltat!<me-

for.

signs

470

MeCheaney,

Xingsborongh,Lord.-

210

McKeDDey,

society

A.

Thomas

.-.
Tnnity

burial.

Indians,
General

Indians,

102

Partial

'William,

crmation

Chippewa

Maiming.'WyajidotIa.w

151

Man,

Origin

249

Langnage,Diveraityof-

28

,Evolution

of.

Limitations

g-is
to

of

stndy
Primitive,
Processes

the

use

anthropology.
thories

alphabet-

Partial

132

Pitbtmal--..

93

M-

'Wbifs

253
in

Complaint,

signs.

Leemans.DrLeibnitz,

Signs

conneotedwithpniMogy
syntax.

Leonardoda'Vinci--

4,16
170
foi.

aign

471
300

ManomBca.N'eapoJitansign..
Manuals,

Prparation

maireaearch

ci,

for

use

oftransmittal.

xxxji
234

Marriage

rgulations

(Wyandot).

63,64,

for-

,Signs

290
xxii

Maaon,Piof.O.T.,Vorkof-
Dr.

Matthews,

ir.

'WaaMngton,

Maya

cha.raotersconnectedTTith

Medicine,

Signs

Medicme-maD,

Hi-

199
burial

161

aigus

356,376

for-

386
for-

Signa

Methodical
Mexican

380
123
276

ofdeaf-mmtes-

signs
characters

362

connected

with

360

signs-357,375,
377,380.382

Miami

ValleymomdTmnaI.

Michalins,
Michaux,

120
324

A!gon'kinsigmsB.V.,

of

Expjoration

farmof.

mound

on
12

373

MiolamteontH-
Midawan,

a ceremonyof

xix

Migration

regniations

Lingniaticreaearches.xvii,xviii
amongtheElamatha

A.,

stition

349

89

for.

S.

datsasuper-

229

232

origi-

for.445,496,524.535

Menard.Dr.J'o'hD.N'a.vajobnriaIMental
disorder,.&estnresm.

Lie,fa)sebood,Signsfor-.345,393,350
Ligbtning.Signii

in

M':umaoriptTro:mo-

526

292

Leony6ama.
Letter

77,78

Tree

208

embaimment-

the

208,243

Merogiyphio

Lawson,J'ohn,

Lean

witb.

126

Lauda,Bishop.

Lea.J'oan

66

connection

366
-

184

"Golgothas".

282

ig(;

burlal

13

studyofanthropology.

Mamy.Signs

3-8

Lately.Signsfor

Landa's

in
78,81

npon-..

of-.

"Lastory".

Latookas

of,

184

unis.

mouming

in

of,

Tribal
igs
-.

161

widow.

for.

,SignforMajidam

cessions

127

bnrial

136,137
I. L.,

xix

470

F.<-

195

bm-ial..

M'acrobliamEtMopmns.PreserTa.tionoftIie

ggs
--

Kntine.Tribalsignsfor

Bnria1

William,

Mahan,

researches

Enife.Signfor.

Land

Scafford

L.,

gamble

dead

) 106,107

among-

107-111

Bsanre

Chippewa,
MoEinley,

142,143

B~tty-~a-tats.

Lantan.J'.

E.

Rock

J.,

68,69

KiowaandComanobecaimbm'ial.

Klingbea,

Charles

"Ghost
Dr.

McDonaH,

and

287

Dr.

377,437
521

Elamath

345,521

133

EincM-ss.Addressof

Kinship

166

160

andFoxbnriaL-

Kentnokyciat

153

229,232
initiation.

122

(Wyandot)

64

INDEX.

598

6
Page.

Page.
Milan

on

convention

of

instruction

deaf307

mutes.-
Militarygovernment
Miller,

Dr.

68

(Wyandot)

C. 0.,

477

MisaorlEiver.Signfor.--
Dr.

Mitctul],

Samuel

93'

243

myth-.
with

24

C!n-aA-Sv

25

Origimof.

,'Partia.lscambldbnrM.

of

North

Bmial

in

Lurial
of

parts

body

in

tionof..

169

,DevBism.-.

119,120
120

.MiarniVaIIey.

.Oliio.

117,118
118

ofstone-

184

.CMppewa,.

181

,engra,vingof-
.-

customs

of

widows

Twana

and

feasts,

food,

tc

MS.Troano-
Mnoh.Signsfor

MiiUer,J.&Mexicangods
Theories

relating

to

.Virginia
or

embaimment..

use

th

of,

in
81,82
28
64

trihe

230

Natchez

500

in

signiimgnage..
sacrince.

187-189
169

scan'oldbmia!

SOO

Natei'anarratiTemsigns.
Deaf-Mnte

N'attirai

Collge

321,408
280

pantomime.

307,340

signs

123

Navajoburial-

508

signa.

Nea.poEtangeatm'esand.signs.

289,296-305
391

ofamrmativeinsigniangnage--

Ngation

,Signa

for.2!)0,299,300,304,355,440,494
142

Nerm-.
New

183

Nigbt.Signsfor--

234

Nishinams,

446

Nomenclature.211,220

232

Norria,

Jan-

138

bnrialum

176

Mexico

358
Cremation

among

th

144

153

T.'W.,Iodgebnrial.

26

Norserainmyth.

134,135

,N'orthwestcoast-

30,32

'Wyandot

burial

Narratives

North

.EenttioTty-

30,32

Zootheism.

anthropology.

ofthe

reanhtions

185,186

g'uago.277,281,283
Mnmmies,AIas]am.

30,32

Fsyohotheiam..

2S

Na-wa-gi-jig'sstoryim

Clal-

lams.
sacrifice,

33,38

rhysitheism.

Naolin...

16C

Mora.vianobservances,

of

183.184
179

.IndiitnsofN'orthweat.

Mnmmincation

Name

181,182

cradIe.CMnook.
Crows.

30,32

Ontgrowth&om.

.Kaiba.bit.

National

Sionx-109,110

ceremonies,

30,32

Monothmsm.

M;yths,Ia;nguage,Hobrew-

118,119

Monnds.Dlinois.-

29,33

19-56

stndy

120

.FIorida

of

Hecastotheism

to

.Limitations

115

,0hootaws

33
32,41

Mythology.Indtan.

393

Monndbnrial

38-43

stages

Four

SS

eTolm-

TetioMam

sign
--

the
52,

of

Course

philosophy,

479'

langn.age-

Max,

Mythologic

192

112,113

gronnd.

with

a fight

201

Motner.Signfor---

Monrning

has

103,104
of-

superstition

cano
to

so-pus

T~-wota

104

rersiams.

relative

47-51

Stm.

Medes,

etc

Indians,

45-47

XXYI

Parthians,

Mosquito

cho-.
wa-i-nn-ata

Ameriean

Indiams-

44,45
37

442

.Ja.pa.nesesignsenstoms

bro&era

115

DolmensinJapan-

24
43-56

-.

of th

Origin
The

312

Atsina.aigns.Bnrialdance

Mortuary

277

1BS

Morse.E.S.,

26,27

-.

MytMotales

114

H.,

25,27

(Shoshoni)-

371,373

aigns.

Moquiaborial.-
Lewis

25
26

.RaimbOTf

495

Mooae.Signfor.

Moravianmonruing-

27

(AIgonHam).

,Sun(Ute)..

Moon,IndanexpI~na.tionof-

Mller,

(Ute)--
of birda

,Eain(Shoahom).

.--30,32.M2

connected

27

,Norae..

297

Montta,tneirMeroglypha.

Motions

5
27

..-.-

.Oraibi-

Moh~w~s.Inhnma.tion.

pictogr&phs

122,123

,M:oon(Ute)...-

200,201

ModoobTirialstiperstition-

Moaothoismdoaned-

103

customs.

mortnary

bnrial.-

Migration

accomplished

Money.Signfor

182

aepnichres

.TaBingat'ais

12

how

66

Living
Tersian

293

nseofaigniangnage..

Morgan,

Pierre,

]
Mnsoognige

13

Modalpartioles--Modeinindiantongnes.-

Moqui

]
Muret,

]
Myth.BainCBHndoo)

133,134

Modification,

130

]
Mutation.VooaUo.

L.Eentuotymnm-

mies..

Modem

regarding.

]
Mnrder.'Wyandotlawfor.

197

&om.

Assistance

Theories

Mummification,

CaroTina

131,132
130

Indiana,

cremation.

150,151
135

coastjnnmmies-.

Northwest

133 3
135

Partial

179

,Ihdianaof,monmmgNothing,

none,

Nonnainindiantongnes
Now.Signafor--

Signa

for.

322,355,356,443
.

11
366

INDEX.

599

Page.
Obongo

burial

Obaervers,

Qneries

Occasional

resource,

Page.

180

aqnatiohurial.
surface

for,

bnriaL

regarding

Gestures

as

36

PMIosophy.Mythologic.Ecstaaism.Mythio

202,203

,MonotheisDi-

279

an

OhiomonndbnriaL.
-
surface

OjibwaandCree

in

dialogne

Oldman.Signfor--

338

Omanaoolloqnyinsigns.

490

Signafor.

Oaage,

Tribal

Oto

connection

and

with

in

riiratrydenad-

60,61

Phystheiamdeimed.

30,32

cessiona

IT. S. A.,

Piotogi'aphscoimected\vitTi8ign]angnage.

274

Picture

Barial

case..

C.,

Pantomime,

67

.207,224,227-229,245

Inhumation

286

raradigmaticinnection-

7,15

Fartialcremation.

scaffold

burial

and

ossnaries

98

.Modal.

13

Pronominal

13

,Tenae.

13

93
Bnrial

Indians,

and

Paskagon]as
Peace,

Signais

nonse

burial.

aigns.

Samuel,

Period,

d'Oreille,
Mark

in

sign

adornment

197

Potherie,De!aM'Surfaceburial

140
484

ToweII,J'.V.,India'n.orthography-
Inflexions

in

Stone
Powera,

oonneoted

Relation

of

Philosophy,Seneaiaof-

sign

351
403
U3

cists-

dance-

192
194
200

Bnrialauperatitionof

Se-nel
ToMburial.

438

Prepoaitionainindiantongnes.

of dead,

crmation

144

crmation

147
99
of, between

Similarity

100
11
-.

aigniangnage
Preservation

of

dead,

Macrbbrian

aigns.

to

langnage

ginia.131,132

Pries);,

200

Primitive

of

burial.

language,

Theories

282

3-8

ProoeaaesofJangnage.

upon-

345

Prisoner,Signfor-

Pronouns

300
155

274

orailanguage.-

Pronominal
38~3

Box

Josiab,

349

evoln-

Pretty.Signsfor.

371

33
of

Course

Ethio-

VerowanceofVir--

19

Ancientism.

367

pians-133,137

(Wyanwith

tion

or

graves

Bnrialaong..

Preparation

-.
Mythologie,

lan-

classification

Bnrial

Stephen,

505

B4
onaraotera

Indian

gnages-
Lingnistio

103,104
regnlations

"Pe~chi-6-ti"
Philology,

484,524

329

Pernvian

Posts,Bnrial-.

124,123

368

langnage

Persians.Mortnarycnstomsofthe---

dot)

277
252

473

PemKmenoeofaignsPersonal

vithont.

ComanohesandAiricantribea-

for--

Tribalsign
of,

Thonght
.

.Signfbr

..530,534,535

,Signsfor.
Pend

151

6-8

Prof.

Porter,

384,418

in
for

crmation.

P!acement,Pro<'esaof

Origin

BUluxis,

Patricio'snarrative

and

143

-105,106
.

131
101

River

13

ParHaan.Signafor

PitbuTia.1

150,151
168

FsrtMes.Adverbial

ra.Eseebnrial-

98,99
nnumniea

Virgmia.

.Pires--

Pitt

150
.NbrthOarolinaIndhms.

75

Possession.Rightat'
280

Classic.

25
of,

among-

John,

472

Natma.1.

Pantomimes,

use

ioanphilologyPimas,

langnageof.

the

Pi-TJtecaimbnnal-.

of.

for.

Pani.TriM.aigns

to

xv

Pinkerton,

114

Statues

ralenqne,

BiNiograp'hyofI'rorthAmer-

191

96-98

OwsIey,Dr.'W.J'Cistgi'aves.

J'.

Pinart,M.AIphoaae,Pjmn.bm'iaI-

315,328
tnatitntiom

PlUing,

472

162
0.

Ouray.BnriaLof.

~Vya.ndot

Americam.

inatndyofanthropology

256

.head.chiefofTJtes

368

Central

writing,

Lunitatons

273

Inhumation.

Indians,

479

signianguage.

273

128

Ontlawry,

21

364

77,78

A.,

Missouri

21

the

anthropology.

signs.fbr.

Oasnariea.Enropean.
Dr. George
Otis,

ofsavagery.Stageaof.

311

signiangnage-
and
secondary

Original

21

Phrases

27

,primitive--

-38,39,40

ofcivnizittion-

353

OraiMmyth.
OraHangnagedeBned.

41

Zootheism.

283

Oppositiominaigniangnage.

35

.Tntlarism.

581

myth.
Onomatopeia.

of

37

Thanmatorgics472

stndy

39,36

,Theistiosociety.

.Tribalsignfor.

Orators,moden],6estnresnsedby
of man,
in
Origin

37,38

Spiritism.-

376,380,381

42

,Be]igion-

499

pictographaconneotedwithsigns-.371,372,

Opposite,

42

.Psyohotheism.

141

signa-

33-38

.Phyaitheism.

94

bnrial-

37
43

Ontgrowth&om.

117

Oh-sah-ke-nch.

taies.

139,140

13

particies
in

Indian

langnages.-

INDEX.
INDE
SX.

600

Page.

Page.

to

Limitations

Psychology,

the

nae

in

of,

piotographs

connected
-

.Tribalaignfor.
in

Ponctuation

sign

473

F.

Pntnam,

Stone

'W.,

ciats

or

US,

for

Qneries

observers

Schoolcraft,

531,536

-230,237;

239,240,241,242,243

by

Qneationng

geatnre

321

Foreed

mistaken

amd.

aigns.

338
441

neadahaHng.

282

Primitivelangttage-

290

SgnformmageSigma

310

addreasedto'women.-

287-

TJnivera~limgtMgeto

Attention

292

gestnrea.

322

RaiIro~do~Ta.SignfoT

344,357,372
27

in

necessary

310

geatnrea.

221

.-
for

1~3

o~iTnT))iri!!l-

298,299

Epjeotion.Signafor...Religion,

Origin

BeiiM.da),

Final
in

Researches
Eeanits

of

how

a, Dakota.

A dog's

Review

203
395

made

346

stndyofsignia.ngnage-.

587

&Me.

165

narrative

Tnrner's

551

Eide.Sipnfor..
S. B-,

reaea.TChes

Lingnistio

Robertaon.B.

S.,

Surface

-.

Chocta.wtoDehouaea

Bernard,

SepuItnre.Aeria.l
mutes
Serablio,
Shinmee,

Tribal

474
for

signa

orSanH,

187

Sacri&ce.-

94,95

SacsandFoxes.bnrialamong.

140,141

.anrfacebm-ial.

536

Sa&ty.Signaisfor

473

Sahaptin.Tribalaignfor.
Same,

simi!ar,Signfor.

Saner,

Martm,

Sanks,

Foxes,

bnrifilunong.

AIentian.

385
135

mummies

andPotta.watonnea,

14S

Shoanomeburiallodgea

163,154
143

ca.imlmria.l-

26,27

myth.-.

474

.Tribalaignafor.
Mutes
Abb,

Sicard,

of
Deaf

307

Seraglio
mute

.-277,288,'S62

signs

168

Sicangn-

Sign

ia.ngnage,

295

in.

Sicily.Gesturelangna.ge
Abstraotideas

in

expressed

Apa.che

285
con-

piotogra.phs

372

nected-ivith.
resea.roh

Arcna3ologio

con368

neetedTVith
in

Arrangement

descrip546

tionofsignsin-

306

.Anstralianin,

lit

401

of
con-

oharactera

350,357
of-283,364

.Oiatercianmon'ks,

401

,coIla,T)oratorsin,Listof--

363

surface

Corporeal

334

notreqmring.
in.

gestnres

270,273

Foreign,

correapomdents,

407

on
of

deaf-nmtes,

uninstract277

ed..
dialects,

con-

Nnmerous,

294

neotedwith.

Dietionary
151

367

in

Conjunotions

Dialogues
irom.

348
513

.Amtiqnityof.

,compa.rison,Degreesof,in-

473

Tribalaignfor-.-

474

Ca.raibbnrialonatoins.-

'William,

Convention,
Sac,

307

signfor.-~

nectedTTith.

324

152
of th.

Gestnres

Ohinese

xxvn

O.C.,CeasionsofIand..-

Tribal

Sheepeater,
Sheldon,

of th,

168

124

BonndVaneyIadians.bnrialamong.

147,148

Anthorities

123

Chiekasaws

114

bnria.1.

139

of

OTiatoms

.Fanerai

Bnxton

xvnr

bm-ial.-

158
Cist

,A[aBl:ans,oftne.

37,38

language,

sign

aongntin

Eevenge,

.-

of
.

132

Se-nl.CremationaTnongthe.

Sibscota,

Rambowmyth(ShoaTiom).

93,95

298

EseoU,

George

26,27

.Shoabone.-
.Signsfor.

bnrial..
embalm-

Seeoha.ugas..

26

.OrmM

144

Soocoiare.Italiamsignfor.

27

Ra.immyth.Hindoo.

555

Moha.wk

Sellera,

197

vo-

.Partial
ment-

94

RatMt.Signfor.

ca.bmhry-

285

QtiiogozonoroaBnary-

Reason

posts

Orema.tionmyth.

"449

--

.Bnleaforgeatare

Ean.Dr

Bnrial

R.,

280

,Powersofgeatnre.

Rapport

167,168
110

Henry

285

QnintiI!m,Amt:qnitypfgeatm'eJ!mgn!tge-

Ea~eNe,

regarding-

Comparative

QnetzaJoo~tl.

Babebis,

on.

Theory

SoMUer'sTmrialsong.-

-291,297,303,447,480,486,494
.

,Signalsfor

163,164
174

.Tentbnrial

ScaBbIds,

202,203

regmdmsbTmal.

for.

Signa

Qneat:on,

Royce,

169
.

.Sianx

Qmmtity,Signsfor..M1.359,445

Roman,

169,170

,Na,tohez.

116
=

Bigga,

161

dons..Iroqnois..--

254

graves

Man-

and

Gros-Ventres

367

langage

Puro'haaesof'hmd&omLidiacsinH]inois.

169

Choota.w.

373

signa-

with

161,162

CMppewas..

30,32

rsyonotneiamdened.

167

Anstra.na.

i
Scaffoldbnrial,

83,86

283,284

gestnres

.-

tnestndyofanthropology.
Pneblo

Sa.yce,ProfA~B:Originofla.ngna,gein

364,476

Propernamesmaign]angnage

486

in.
of,

Extracts
<09

INDEX.

601

Page.
Sign

Jangnage,

Discontinuance

of.

characters

neotedwith

Prevalenoe
0

in.

gestnres

evolved

m-

Details

270,273 i

392,547

'&ramma.rcon[iectedwith.

359 )
in

Typesof,

.Historyof.
Seheme

547 r

cf.

285 i

Seraglio,

to

319

,Tensein.

366

,Timeim.

366

Italians,

o~ im.

367

in.

387

of.

modern,

Langages,

denial

of

exist-

.Mbdemnseof.
by

.Arbitrary

In320

,divejsitiesin,CIaasesof.

341
336

Homomorphy

in.

393,545

,'Narra.tive3in.

500

,Negationoraffirmativein-

391

Ontlinea

of

arm

characters

Fiotograpna
with.

Systematie

545

Theories

347,349
330
343

in.

341
use

of,

diatingnished
330

fromnniformityof-

con-

nectedTTitn-

speech

.Symmorphain.

316

368

Silence,

479
connected
368

of

Indiana,

respecting

Capt.

313
304

J'.

n.,

TI.

S.

A.,

bnrial.
Sioux

th.

Signfor.

Simpson,
371

,Thrasesin-

293,314
with

compared

.SurrMngingeature-

positions

,period,Marho~in-

to

proportioned

329

o~

.Synonyma

in.

Pernvian

293,314

aparticolar

tribe-

not

language,

.Permanenoeof.

273
from

336

Tower
of

development

342

307,340

developmentof.

propor-

,0jiginof.
Originel

Oral
361

tionedto

mean-

.N'atnral

-371,372,380,381
not

diverse

o~-mth

ings.
.Miataken.

con-

,0ppositioninlangaag

340

277

,Forced

Motionsrelativetopartsof

Oral

532
338

dea~mites,ofTinnstrticted--

dians.

pictographs

536
with

,ConventionaL.333,336,340

other

thanNbrthAmerican

549

peraonalaotion.

293

neofedwith

540

536

Signs.Abbreviationin
326

Ojibwa

541

whenpersonsignalingisnotseenwith
in
connection
objeots
382

body

542

Smoke-

con-

.enceof.

of,

529

Arapaho

Firearrowsusedin.

-tnth.357,375,377,380,

nse

and

by

Dnst.

356,376

Modem

354
534

Execnted

Toreign.

characters

MistaT:en

with

action,

Cheyenne

351

with

nected

con-

of,

Apache.
bodily

MayachaTactersconnected

Mexican

Origin

nected
Signais,

com-

with

359

458

writing,

285,305

Indian,

eonneoted.'mth

.Tjlbalsignain.

311

ofnewsigns

pared

307

307
Marie

Invention

293,294
306

Syntax

Innmts.offhe-
interrogation,

295
con-

.SmTivalof.

3Z1-326

among

favorable

307

conditions

,SouthAmencan.

American,

nniversal

of

319
peoti-

liaristhe.

Once

mutes

neoted.'with-.

com-

paied-

Conditions

the

,Sio!liam.

320

North

346
of

Sociologie

pared-

Spcial

351

.BesuItssougMinthestndy

544

Indians,

395

gnages.

of,

and

ModeinwMeh

BesemHancetoIndmnIan-

com-

foreign,

349

of.to..

th.

in.

and

367
relation

Eesearches,

366

deaf-mute,

373

madeon.

o~in-

Ihdianand

piotographs

.Philology,

,G~nderin.

handpositions,

323

com-

,P[mct<iationm.

of position

ilinstration,

sys-

neotedtnth-

in319

expression

367

Ihdian

364,476

Pueblo
than

vented.

fingers,

of

.Tropernamesin

384 t

rather

274,284

temof.

270 0

Etnnologiofactaconnected
with

speech

im.

Prpositions

355,357-359,
370,379,380

Emotional

artionJate

preceded

con-

.304,

346

SignJangnage.T.racticalappucationof.

5211

Egyptian

Facial

Page.

3122

.Disconraesin.

Aquatio
181

and

Chippewa

burial

poats-

197,198

Jodgehanal.

152,153

monmmgoeremomea.

109,110

INDEX.

602

Page.

Tase.4
Page.
161

treobnnalofthe.

00"

.Foreign.
B.

Australifm.

Brough,

539

T
Ta-vwots'ngMstnesnn;a

the

to

nse

in

of,

83
a Shoshoni

wai'-un-Sts,

Songa.Bfn-M-of

and

Basques

SonthAmericana.Signsof--.
Urn

Indians,
J'.

Dr.

Spainhour,
speech,

Speak,

banal

J.

Spencer,

onrial-

of

of.

p.ii'ts

surface

in

M.,

George

U.

S.

A-,

230

T
Thaunmtmgtcs.

137

1
Theft,

nionnds--
.Signsfor--

for

Suggeations

collecting

signa.

(Orfubi)

.-

162

]TIasenJteca,

and

aerial

burial

in canos

Snrfaceburial---

Sanks,

Foxes,

Tolowbnriaisnperstition

Snapicion,
Swan,

G.,

]
Tona.tihu.
d
Towers

of

25

Trade,

Signs

24

Treason.'Wyandotlawfor-

230

silence,
for..

at

of.104-106

Description

.381,450,495
67

Fort

158

TreeandscaffoMbarial..BrnM

199
anoient

burial,

171

165,166
161
161

Sioux..-.
.Signafor.343,436,524
based
Tnbal
govemment

on

HnsMp-

68,69

of CWyandot)..

59-69

458

signs....
A study

soeiety,

234

Troano.Mannseript-
']
Tnunbull,

Dr.

J.

Hammond,

sacrifice

351

Superstitions

201
586

TnteiaTismdeBned.

288

`.
Twana

Beport,

und

in

E24

signs-

163
165
41

Clallam

388

ancea.

343

canoeburialand

179

Tnmer,Dr.L.S.,SoambIdbnri!)l..
`
Reviewof.Turner's
narrative,

Twanas

Composition

--

ofindianwords

106

341

158,160

..

nations

Ktamathbm-ial

Sionx.

.BlacMeet

Tso-di-d-ko's

langnage.

251

Harmar..

171

SymboYs,dis8ngmshedfromsigns

Synenymainsigns--

241

Cano'burial.-.

Primitive

Synimorphainsigns-.--

232

394

531,536

Partial

A.,

151

`.
Tsnmkbmial

Sweatiodges-..--
Swedenborg,

TI. S.

H.,

306

Signfor.
James

Chas.

~)
Torqnemada-

536

Sianalfor

144,146
200

Gem.

531

141
.

201

crmation.

Potta-

watomies.
Snrrender.Signatsfor.

249

3C6

118

140,141
and

249

superstition.-

]
Toikotmcremittion.-.

141

Cres

SaeaandFoxes-.

350,508

229,230,231,233-239,241,244

113

138,139

,0jibwa.ysand

522

burial

Treaties

149

366

Charaoterof

199

Burial..-

1SO

9
To-day.Signsfor

191

j'ega.rdingbnrialfeaats.

bnrial-

Aquatic

Indian,

TIaloc.--

371

Snperstition.Hidataft.

167,168

fnma.ce

S., Cremation
n.,

119

344,370

Sniiriae.Signfor.-.

acaBbJda.

inheresindisooverer.-

-.

Superstitions,

A.

of

T
Time,imsignlangna.ge-

.Signafor.

myth(Ute)-
.Signafor..

T
Tiffany,

138

Snn,lndanexpla.nationof-.
starmyth

MO
use

.long.Signfo]-.-

303

em-

or

batmmont.

Tomp!dns,

Snbmiasion.Signalafor

Snrroirnded,

regarding

35

-.-

mumminc~ton

388

..386,515

Stnpdity.Signsfor

292,345
66

-
..

defined

society

ri
Theorles

regarding

xxx

Stonegra.veaorcista-

Superterrene

,~7'yandoHa.wfor-Theistio

]
Title,

J~mea.BxpYomtionby.

moon,

S7
for

Signs

Grave

~Bfirialcasediacovered.-
Stevenson,

13

T
Tetzcatlipoca.

307

T
Tunberla.ke,

--

mounda-

12
36C

229

-207-210
Dr.

113

174

152

Stopaena.JohnL

475

pa.rti~es.

-151,152

Stea.titebnnalurD.C~ifornin.

486

T
Teoyaomiqni.

140

Stansbary,Capt.n.,Tr.S.A.,Lodgebn'i-i!tl.
-
Steamboat,
Signfor

sign

Tentbiu-ialonsca.Bbld

321
Burial

Stundingpoatore.

104

signs

Indiantongnes-

35,36

SqnirreJ,Signfor..

in
for.

194

'8

bnrmi.

143

crmation

silence.

113

345,373

Spiritismdened.

Sternberg,

in

120

Partial

W.,

among..

Curions

Mason,

Signafor

DiSerent~tion

Speech,

Tribal
cists.

52,56

insigmifmgaage.

195

others

of

dialogue

T
Tennessee

344,449,505

Sointrciata-

of

Antiquity

T
Tennanah,

47-51

myth.

for.-.

Signs

William,

T
Tense

279

Shoshonimvth.

t
Tendoy-Hnerito

stndyofanthmpology.-..

Sonthern

359

of..

Towers

293

Limitations

Soldier,

Gestures

Bment,

T
Tegg,

use

with

connected

ofgestnres..

So'-kns

142

T
TaUcers,

68,69

conditions

Sociology,

d,.

SignIanguageiTithreferencto--

536

306,408

signs

Society.~nship
Sociologie

S.
Syntax,

accompUshe

T
Tah-zee-

313,380

Signfor..
.00_

signals

Smyta,

how

relation,

302

SmaU.Sigmfor..-Smohe,

S
Syntactic

163,164

SionxsoaBbH.bnrialofthe-

ClaDams,

mouming

observ176
171-173

funeral

ceremonies-

176

INDEX.

603

Page.
Tylor,

Dr.

E.

B,

Sign

of

Uniformity

Jfage.

Jangmage-293.320,323

signs

from

distingnished

theiraystematiense

330
00

TDmbnriaIhySonthemIndians-

Charles,
Mr.
B.O.

Williams,

myth.S3,24,2~

326
104

475

Wiseman,

243

Witchcraft,

24

Indiamexplanationof.

23

Norseideaof.

24
Geatare

Cardinal,

of

ItaUfm
Vatentini.-.
Van

Camper,

Mode

Moses.

ofbnrialofin-

S.

U.

A.,

Indiantongnes.

Leonardo

da,

use

in

lang

ofgestnres

mutation

Wagon,

Signfor..

tion
Wait,

Sisaeton

Sioux,

Signsfor..

'Waacoptims,

Bnjial

Washington,

Cityof,

Water,

sacrinoe

of-

of

Virginia,

prservation

man,

for.

.450,469,491,
on

D.,alpnabet,

cave,

Wilcox,

Primitive-speech..
boxes

MO

Inhnmation
Chppewa,.
Mom'mngcustonisof.
B.,Partialcremation.

among

th-

66
67
67
59-69

68

rgulations.

63,64
nfenciunpment.

64

101

ofmigratioli.

64

141

ofname-..

of

of

500,

67

theft.

militarygoTemment

personal

64
adorm-

ment.

526

64

rigMs.

557

65
ofcommnnity.

65

ofperson-

65

ofreligion.-

283

Tribal

signfor.

65
476

156
To-hai-a.bnrialdance.

47S

Tribalsignafor.

66

ontlawry-

fortreason-

1288

Bnrial

66

murder

forwitohcra&

Description

a.

.Pro~'W.D.,
Froderio,

th-

66

maiming.

for

.govemment

131,133

Signs
y.

foradnitery.
for

for

n.,S[U'facebnriaI-

of

Widows,

354

291,299

189,

connected

66,67

357,494

burial

WidoTV,

191
Gestnres

o~

crimijial]a.wa.

476

thedead.

Wichitas,

origim

of

Signfor.

regard-

'withthe.

301,302

Signsfor

Werowance

Wichita,

Superstitions

M7-110

Wee-~a-nahs.

'WTivmper,

'Writing,

180
soi

G.,

344

Signfor..

182
bnrM.

aquatic

~easts-

~Vyandot

Signfor.

Warning,

'White

B92

burial

210,243

'Want,

TVTntney,

ing

S.

Inhnma-

Waldeck.

Welch,

Dr.

Wright,

386

of.

among

139

devonr

'WortHessness.Signfor.

322

and

Wah-peton

Process

nage,

Africa

th dead.

131,132

Voealic

bnrial..

125
of

Obongo

14S

Virgimamumimes.

surface

Fans

10~11
Caraibs.?.

Signsfor.

Vinci,

67

African

G.,

14

death,

408

signa

497

208

of

278

Ba.rbnrM.

m Eng!is!i!angttage-

Verification

man

for-
J.

153

'Pariant.c.

Village,

Sign
Eev.

Tree

andsoaBbIdbnrial

Verbs

~Vood,

blind

Wyandotla.wfor.

Woman,
112

dimisinba.MtingPermaylTania.
Van
Gen.
VHet,
Stewart,

133

Graebideaof-

Wind,

127,128

,Tribalsignsfor.

288

langnage-

Xentackymnmmies

,Momer.Tarseebnrial-

142
banal.

Bisbop.PhiloaopMo

WNHns,
137

Utecaimbarialcave

Wilkins,

ybung,JbIu),Treebnrial.

102,103

Tmkimhnmation.

184,185

'Xm'okbnrialres-

185,186
150

ZoStheismdeBned.

192-194
161
99
198
30-32